《Aiming to be the Best Magician in the World!》 -4 Release Schedule The release schedule for this novel will be 1 chapter per day! The chapters will get randomly uploaded at any time due to me having school and etc as I don''t stockpile. -3 Authors Patreon Support the Author on Patreon for some special rewards. https://www.patreon.com/Plutia_Sagiri -2 Power Gauge/Comparison for MP for Normal @@ These measurements are for your typical beings that are born with and not leveled or altered in any way, shape or form. Human - 0-1000 Elf - 0-5000 Demon -0-7500 Devil - 0-12500 Goblin - 0-100 Goblin King - 0-500 Wolf - 0-0 Wolf King - 0-1250 Fairy - 500-8000 Fairy Queen - 500-12500 Beast People - 0-500 Dwarf - 0-250 Dwarf King - 0-1250 Slime - 0 - 50 Big Slime - 50 - 100 Huge Slime - 100 - 500 King Slime - 500 - 1000 Baby Dragon - 5000-10000 Adult Dragon- 10000-50000 Dragon King - 50000-250000 Dragon Queen - 35000-67500 Dragon God - 1000000-1500000 Brave - 0-5000000 Demon King - 5000000-1200000 Half Elf - 0-2500 Orc - 0-250 Orc King - 250-1250 Kobold - 0-200 KoboldKing - 0-500 Wyvern - 2500-7500 Baby Wyvern - 1750-2750 Wyvern King - 8000-12800 Zombies - 0 - 0 Lich - 750-5000 Lich King - 3000-9000 Skeleton - 0-0 Angel - 0-5000 Vampire - 2500-7500 Vampire King - 10000-15000 Vampire Queen - 12500-17500 Vampire Princess - 7500-10000 Succubus - 1000-3000 Incubus - 1000-3000 Trolls - 0-0 Troll King - 0-500 Werewolves - 500-2500 Werewolf King - 500-6000 Giants- 0-5000 Giant King - 2500-8000 -Will be updated as I can''t think of any more races at the time of creating this.@@ -1 Major Powers The Arkite Autarchy This is the largest Major Power in the entire continent, this Autarchyconsists of all the races but controls the most land. When fighting, it is considered a power-sweeping nation due to its devastating military power. The ruler of the Arkite Autarchy is a man named Arthur the second Arkite, known as the son of the Wizard King. His father Arthur Arkite was known as the Wizard King. He was a legendary hero who had uncovered many secrets of magic until the day he died. He had spread his knowledge across the continent which has caused him to gain many followers. He was the man that was known to be as the closest to becoming a god as they call him ''The Best Magician in the World''. Apart from the Wizard King, the Arkite Autarchy has many departments. Each department has an academy that teaches magic and swordsmanship or others like medicine, crafting, and cooking. This department holds a huge number of swordsman and magicians. The Department Heads are all extremely mighty as they can compare as the general of armies. They are the true spear and shield of the Arkite Autarchy. (I couldn''t think of any description for this sh** so I based it off of AuthorWiz''s description. TY wiz love you! Don''t sue me I will cry and stop saying nya if you do!) --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Vampire Familia Home to almost all of the vampires. This family or should I say race are high mana users in the world. However due to many vampire families in the group they are usually independent. They only join forces when their lives are threatened. Due to their small population because of them almost having the same lifespan as elves, they control the least amount of territory between the major powers. Despite all of that, they are still one of the strongest powers there is out there that can eliminate most threats to them. This Familia does not have a ruler as they are all separated into their own families. Their mana usually determines their rank in the family otherwise one can challenge another in a duel for higher ranking. Each of the top of the family are usually called "Vampire King" which has absolute rule over the other vampires in the family and are extraordinarily strong when compared to other races. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Underground Alliance This alliance is one that involves all dirty works or crime works. People in this alliance are usually ones that have a job of assassin, thief, spy and etc... In this alliance there is a ruler that is known as ''The King of Shadows'' due to him not being seen by anyone other than the higher prestige people in the alliance known as the ''Six Shadow Generals''. These shadow generals are strong enough to destroy an entire small army by themselves. The king along with these shadow generals are the major powerhouses in the alliance. This alliance also has a high amount of members due to many usually being unable to get jobs or getting abused like slaves. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Draconic Tribes This tribe includes the Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Lightning, and Shadow dragons. These six different tribes of dragons usually act independently with their treaty. However, when they are threatened the other tribes will help. The dragons are races that are usually feared and admired for their strengths and their high mana. There is no ruler for The Draconic Tribe as each of their own individual dragon tribe has their sole king. The strongest tribe as many will know is the Fire Dragon Tribe as it has the most firepower. However, when it comes to defense the Water Tribe can be as equal to the Fire Dragon Tribe. Each individual tribe has their own policies and laws. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Guilds Alliance This major power has the highest amount of members due to each and every race having the ability to join. The Guilds Alliance consists of members from the Adventurer''s Guild, the Merchant Guild, the Blacksmith/Craft Guild, and the Cooking Guild. Due to these large amount of members they are able to clear a threat almost immediately. Their major power houses would be their rank S members which would be considered on par with braves or less when it comes to power. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Beastmen Alliance This alliance consists of many different kind of beastmen like catkin, dogkin, werewolves and etc. It is home to all beasts in the world. There is a ruler for this alliance who is called the ''Beast King''. The Beast King is usually determined by a royal bloodline and their combat ability. The current Beast King is from the dogkin race as his power is fire. He utilizes the explosive power of fire which has allowed him to prevail in battles against others claiming his rightful Beast King race. His bloodline show''s when he awakens which gives him a full fire coating while normal dogkin awakenings will result in certain body parts with fire coating. The beastmen''s are usually known for their combat skills as they rely on speed and power to end battles. Whenever they use magic it makes it easier for them to battle unlike where other races solely focus on magic or swordsmanship. These beasts can utilize both at the same time. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Pseudo-Major Power are what you call powers that are a step below reaching the Major Power status but haven''t. 1 Sylvias Death "Sylvia look out for where you''re going!" A blond haired man said as he and her were walking side by side. "It''s okay Kenza, let''s head to the coffee shop shall we?" She replied. "Alright, I guess that I can spend some time at the coffee shop." The man replied back. As the two childhood friends entered the building they ordered black coffee and a milk coffee. "Say how are you faring in job hunting so far anyway Sylvia?" The man asked her. "Hm?Ehh, not so well I suppose? I mean I did spend all my school days playing games anyway. You know that I don''t really have talent in anything aside from music and gaming." She replied casually as if it didn''t affect her. "Mm, I found a job that you may like." The man told to her bluntly. "Eh? Where? What kind of job?" She instantly perked up her imaginary cat ears and asked. "There''s that new game being released called "The Gate".Apparently they need a person to make music for their game." He replied. "Will they really accept me though?" Sylvia asked him. "I have good connections with the CEO there, he should let you if your music is just right to his taste. I showed him one of your works and he liked it." The man said. "That''s fantastic!" Sylvia beamed up with her imaginary cat ears and cat tail. "Heres his contact info by the way." The man said as he gave her a business card with a phone number on it. "Call them when you;re home." The man said. "Thank you Kenza!" She said happily as she leaned her head onto his shoulder like they were a couple. [Sadly, they won''t be. Sniff Sniff.] "Haha, you''re still cute as always Sylvia, even though you are supposed to be an adult." Kenza said as he stroked her hair and patted her head. "Mou~ Cuteness is justice, I don''t care about what those other people say." Sylvia replied. "Hey, I am getting called on by people saying I am a lolicon whenever I am with you, you know?" Kenza said while messing up her hair this time. "Ahh! My hair stahpp! It''s not my fault I look like a little girl! Justice is cute by the way!" She replied while holding his hand so it would stop messing up her hair. "You mean cute is justice right?" Kenza said with an eyebrow arched upward. "I-I a I whatever! That''s what I said!" She stumbled as she realized she said the statement incorrectly. "Haha, alright. I''ll walk you home otherwise you''ll be attacked by some weird man." Kenza said as he stood up and paid the cost for the two coffee and lead Sylvia out. "Hmph, than what are you?!" She said. "Your childhood friend, Kenza." He said while sending her a smile. "Hmph!" She said with a red face while looking away, as she saw him with a flowerly background like one would normally see in anime or a manga when one was in love. He was like a prince to her, she was like a princess to him, just a loli that is. As the two departed there was the lovely aura around them. ... "Say how is your younger sister anyway?" Sylvia asked Kenza as she was nearing her house. "She''s gotten a lot better. The pay at my job really helped me pay off the medical fee I suppose." Kenza said while scratching his cheeks a bit embarrassingly. "Mm, alright I''ll see you then!" Sylvia waved him goodbye as they reached the front of her house. "Alright, I''ll see you tomorrow! Stay safe!" He warned her. "I will be in my house, what could happen?" Sylvia replied. "Just be careful okay? Goodbye now!" He said as he turned around and waved at her before leaving. "Goodbye! You should be the one that should be careful! Don''t get jumped now!" Sylvia warned him this time. ... "Ahh, time to call this CEO and see if I can get a job." Sylvia muttered to herself as she pulled out her phone and the business card Kenza gave her and dialed the phone number on it. "Hello?" A man''s voice came through the phone. "Umm, hello. My friend Kenza said I should try to ask you if I could get a job as a music designer for the game." Sylvia replied to the man through the phone. "Oh? Are you the one that made that music he showed me?" The CEO asked her. "Um, he did mention him showing you a music of mine and that you liked it, so maybe?" Sylvia said confusedly. "Alright, come to Dabong-Ju Fountain area at 16:00 tomorrow. I will meet you, you will recognize me by my outfit." The CEO said. "Alright, see you there." Sylvia replied a bit happily as she ended the call. "Ha~" Sylvia sighed as she laid on her bed. "Hopefully, I''ll get accepted tomorrow." She said as she fell asleep on her bed with a soft fluffy white blanket. ... "mmm" "It''s 15:00, I guess it''s time for me to leave the house now eh?" Sylvia said to herself as she was all prepared and ready to leave. "Bye mom, bye dad!" Sylvia said to her parents that were on the couch watching TV. "Goodbye darling! Hope you get accepted on that job of yours!" The mom said. "Don''t get hurt, be safe!" The father said. "Yes mom, yes dad!" She said before she ran out towards the location. As she was at the crosswalk about halfway there, something that she never would have thought would happen to her. "Watch out!!!" A familiar voice had sounded a bit far away from her, however before she could find out who it came from. There was a sharp pain that ruined her thoughts. Thud Sylvia, on that day was hit by a truck due to the truck driver being drunk. It was a day that Kenza could never forget, he saw her die in his arms. "Sylvia! You can''t leave me! Didn''t you say you were going to marry me and be together with me when you were young!?" Kenza screamed with all his strength while crying and holding the bloody Sylvia. "Ah... It hurts, someone turn on the lights." Sylvia said. "Anyone? Can anyone hear me? Please turn on the lights..." Sylvia begged while tears streaked down her face. "Sylvia stay with me!" Kenza screamed while holding her tightly to his chest. "Ah.. Sorry Kenza, I couldn''t ask you out earlier..." Sylvia said with all her strength as she ceased to breathe. "SYLVIAAAAAAA!" Kenza cried out on that day. After all that, Kenza was never the same ever again, as he prayed Sylvia would be doing well in the afterlife. He did not find anything in live enjoyable and lived his life in depression. For what happens next to him? That story will be told another day. ------ Sylvia : You really gonna kill me like that? Author : Yeah? Why? You want a vase falling on top of your head or something? Sylvia : That''s not what I mean! Why didn''t you atleast let me confess to him first! Author : You did, that was your last statement before you died. Sylvia : ... Kenza : ... Author : ... ;) *poof* 2 The Birth of the Daughter Somewhere in a room which was filled with screams from a woman there was currently a child that had resided in her. However, that child was not an ordinary child. This child was a child that the Goddess of the world Plutia had given her blessings to. [Author: *cough cough* I must self-insert myself everywhere.] The blessing the Goddess Plutia had given her was the ability to use any type of magic and the ability to have an unlimited amount of mana. This is the blessing that will help create the tale of the ''The Best Magician in the World''. ... "Younger sister! Keep breathing! Just a little bit more and your child will be out!" An old lady''s voice was heard near the woman on the bed who was in agony. "Ahh!! Gahh!!!" The woman on the bed was crying while trying to give birth to the child in her. "Mom! Come on! Try your hardest like when you did to give birth to me!" A young male kid encouraged his mother as he was holding one of her hands tightly. "Come on Laura! Don''t give up, make sure that child gets born. The child will be part of our family after on!" A man said with caring eyes as he held onto the other hand of the woman on the bed as he looked at her face which had tears on it due to the pain. "AGH!! GAAHHHHHH!" She screamed loudly this time as if it was the final barrier that she had broken through. "WAHHHHHHH!" Came a cry from a baby that had came out of her. "Younger sister! Congratulations! You have given birth! You now have a daughter." The old lady said as she brought the blood-stained baby girl to a small warm bath tub. "Ha~ Ha~" The woman on the bed was gasping for air as she had finally ran out of energy and fainted on the spot. "Laura!" The man said as he let go of her hand and hugged the woman on the bed. "Mother!" The male kid screamed as he got even closer to the unconscious woman. "You two, calm down. The miss is going to be okay, shes still breathing. Let her have a rest then she''ll be okay in no time." The old lady said with a smile as she brought the now clean baby with clothes on and placed it beside the unconscious woman on the bed. "Alright then... Son, lets go take a rest and wait until your mother is awake alright?" The man said as he looked at his son. "Yes father... We''ll wait until mother is awake so we can celebrate my little sisters birth!" The kid said with a beaming smile. The woman who had just given birth to Sylvie Martel is named Laura Martel. She is cream skinned and has a soothing feel about her. She has wide shoulders and long arms, a narrow torso and big breasts, straight hips, and long thin legs. She has pale pink hair goes straight down as it reaches to her waist. Her bangs are short but can cover half of her eyes at times. She has an oval face, a rounded jaw, hollow cheeks, and small ears And her almond-shaped, alert eyes are pale pink. Her nose is stubby and she has puffy lips. She normally wears fashionable one piece skirts that she can move easily in. Her particularly noticeable features are her charming face, her infectious laughter and her accent which people usually describe as beautiful. The man that was beside Laura was her lover. His name is Claude Martel. This pale skinned man has a haughty feel about him.Standing tall, he has slanted shoulders and short arms, a muscular torso and chiseled abs, a non-existent waist, round hips, and short legs. His green hair is and frizzy, and is styled with a fade. He has an oval face, a rounded jaw with a 5 o''clock shadow, puffy cheeks, and large ears. His eyebrows are angular, and his wide, tired eyes are dark brown. His nose is small and he has angled lips. He usually wears old clothing like sweatshirts and sweatpants as he trains his swordsmanship a lot.His particularly noticeable features are his nice voice and his distinctive hair.He has a distinctive bruise on his right ear which he gained from when he was a knight serving directly under the Best Magician back in the day. He has a comfortable feel to him like how Laura has a soothing feel to her. The kid that was at Laura''s side and tightly held her hand was her own son. His name is Yves Martel. He was the second son of the family as the eldest son was already off in a magic school and was currently living at the dormitory. This pale skinned kid has a plain feel about him. Standing tall, he has a long neck, broad shoulders, toned arms from learning swordsmanship from his father and small hands due to him still being young, a thin torso and chiseled abs from working out, a well-defined waist and straight hips, toned legs, and average-sized feet. He has closely shaved green hair that are almost identical to his father''s. He has a square face. His eyebrows are tapered at the end, and his sunken, alert eyes are grey. His nose is broad and he has full lips.He usually wears masculine clothes. His particularly noticeable features are his bad smell and his persistent sweet smell. His bad smell usually comes from him working out and practicing his swordsmanship while his sweet smell comes from him still being a child and his relaxing feel to him like his mother and father who have soothing and comfortable feelings to them. The old lady who had assisted Laura in giving birth is actually Laura''s aunt who had stayed over to take care of the children when the two are at work. Her name is Oriane Paquet. She comes from a noble family that is only at the Baron rank. However, she was deemed to be unable to give birth as something had ruined her.She is now a widow due to her husband''s death after fighting in a war. This tan skinned woman has a distinctive feel about her.Standing tall, she has narrow shoulders and long arms, a stocky torso and large breasts, bony hips, and long legs. Her brown hair is and greasy, and is worn in a pompadour. She has a round face, a square jaw, smooth cheeks, and ears that stick out. Her eyebrows are fine, and her droopy, distrustful eyes are mustard coloured. Her nose is small and she has puffy lips. She usually wears old fashioned clothes due to her actually being old even though her appearance makes her look like shes still young. Her particularly noticeable features are her beauty mark and her nice voice. She gives people a comforting feel like Claude does which got people to feel better and it lets her do her job whenever there is a problem to calm people down. And finally, Sylvie Martel. She is the recently born daughter of Laura Martel and Claude Martel. She unlike her family has white hair and red and blue heterochromatic eyes. [Author : Is that even a word? Heck if I know.] She is cream skinned like her mother with puffy lips. She has an oval face, a rounded jaw, hollow cheeks, small ears and almond shaped eyes exactly like her mother. Her noticeable features is the cuteness that radiates around her. The feel peopleget when around her isone that is full ofhappiness and joy as it can help motivate and slowly help depressed people if they are around her for a long time. She is one, that will grow up to be one of the cutest loli in the world. Naturally she can''t top the Goddess Plutia. [Author : HA! You thought Sylvie! But naaaaaaaa, I''m way better. (Jealousy at its max.)] --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sylvie : Oi, don''t call yourself better than me when you self insert yourself! Plutia : HOW DARE YOU! I CREATED YOU SHOW ME SOME RESPECT! Sylvie: RESPECT YOU FOR WHAT DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU DID TO ME! Plutia : I NATURALLY GAVE YOU ANOTHER CHANCE AT LIFEWITH CHEATS WHAT ELSE! Sylvie: WHAT DO YOU MEAN CHEATS AND ANOTHER CHANCE AT LIFE. Plutia : You''ll find out next chapter! Sylvie : WAITTTTTT! *poof* 3 I Reincarnated? ''Uu... What was that pain, I haven''t cried in years.'' Sylvie thought to herself as she tried moving her arms. ''Huh?'' Sylvie then realized something that was important. She for some reason could barely move her arms and legs like they were weak. ''Lets try talking...'' "Waa wah baw u aaa..." Sylvie''s mouth had shot out some weird cries instead of the words she had hoped to hear. ''N-no way... Am I actual- Did I actually reincarnate?'' Sylvie thought. Sylvie who struggled to move her limbs stopped trying and then slowly opened her eyes. ''What is this? Why is everything so blurry... Is this okaasan?'' When Sylvie first opened her eyes the first thing that came into view was a beautiful woman with pale pink hair. The beautiful woman who heard Sylvie''s weird cries slowly opened her eyes as she saw her child. Creak... The door that Sylvie''s back was faced towards slowly opened as a grown man and a young kid entered the room. "Laura! You''re okay! I heard her cries so I went to check, however seeing that you also woke up it removes a lot of stress from me." The grown man said to the beautiful woman that Sylvie first saw while breathing a sign to release the stress he had accumulated. "Mother! You''re awake!" The young kid said as he ran over to the bed Sylvie and Laura was on. "Yeah, I''m awake you two, Claude, Yves." Laura said while looking at the two. When Sylvie heard the voices she rolled over to see thetwo with her blurred vision. She was stunned at the two males that almost every girl would dream of having. ''So Laura is my mother while these two... I am going to assume they are my otousama and my oniisama. Such a pain that they are my family members... If I could meet that goddess that made me reincarnate one more time I will kill her...'' Sylvie thought to herself. ... Somewhere in heaven. "Achoo!" A girl with long white hair and two light blue eyes sneezed and a white dress that went down to her knees. Her appearance was that of a little girl, however she is what people refer to as ''Goddess Plutia''. "Jeez! I was a day late from my work for letting her reincarnate with her past memories! Just what right does she had to curse me!" Plutia said while looking at a crystal ball which had Sylvie in it. Plutia looked at the crystal ball as if it had wronged her. She was deciding whether or not to destroy it or keep it. "H-however, you did help me out once... I''ll let this go just this once..." Plutia muttered to herself while looking at the crystal ball with a faint blush on her cheeks. Plutia then looked upwards at the fully white sky which was heaven. "I guess I''ll go become a human and start fighting monsters as an adventurer again under my alias like I did 200 years ago. It''s been really boring, however the adventuring days with her was really fun... Maybe I should tell the mother to name her Sylvie after all just like her past name fufufu~" Plutia muttered to herself as a flash of light came out of her. What was left after the flash of light was nothing. There was nothing to be seen aside from heaven which was only white just like a box that was endless. The Goddess Plutia had now went down to the human world with an alias (namewise her appearance is still the same). ... Back to the Martel''s room. ''Uuu~I feel so hungry... That reminds me... I haven''t eaten anything ever since I was born. Okaasan feed me please!!'' "Waa!!!" Sylvie''s mouth raised a weird cry again as if indicating she was hungry. "Oh oh, alright alright. Here here you''re hungry right?" Laura comforted Sylvie as she carried Sylvie''s mouth towards her breasts. Sylvie who could barely see anything [Author: Ha sounds like my vision when I don''t have glasses on.] when felt something touching her lips immediately started sucking on it. ''Eh? What am I doing. At least I''m getting less hungry?'' Sylvie who couldn''t understand the baby instinct started questioning her conduct when she started to suck on Sylvie''s breasts for milk. [Insert lewd sucking sounds here hehehehe.] [Author: Who typed that?] "Say Laura, what is her name going to be?" Claude asked. "Yeah mother! What will my little sister''s name be?" Yves asked with his eyes sparkling. "Lets see..." Laura thought. While she was thinking a voice had said a name in her head. When Laura head this she opened her eyes wide and looked around the room. She then heard the voice once again in her head and was trembling a lot while holding the Sylvie that was being breastfeed. Once she calmed down she muttered something that was inaudible for the others. "Sylvie..." Laura started trembling again when the voice in her head urged her to say the name. "Sorry what Laura? What is the name of our daughter?" "Mother why are you trembling so much?" Yves asked. "O-Our daughter''s name is Syl- Sylvie..." Laura said while looking up with tears rolling down her cheeks and a big smile on her face. "O-oi! What''s happening Laura!Are you in pain?" Claude immediately asked as he ran and held one of her hands that was carrying Sylvie. [Author: I nearly typed Plutia instead of Sylvie. FFS WHY CANT I BE MC HUH.] Laura who heard this immediately shook her head. She took in deep breaths as she calmed herself down. Once she was calm she replied to Claude for the reason why she was crying and trembling. "The goddess. She named our child... We can now be sure our child is blessed." "N-no way... This daughter of ours, shes our treasure. Even with the goddess''s blessing she will still be ours!" Claude who realized this matter started crying as well as he hugged both daughter and his wife. Yves who did not know anything yet was still confused as he has not went to school yet due to him being at the age of six while school starts for age eight and above. "Mom, dad why are you two crying?" Yves asked them while tilting his head. "Your little sister, make sure you take care of her well." Claude said as he let go of the two and walked over to pat his son''s shoulder. "Remember the way of the sword I showed you. That is the way you can attain knighthood. And this here can also give you another reason to attain knighthood like the reason I had when I first met your mother." He continued. "Um dad, I still don''t understand." Yves replied. "Don''t think about it too hard. Once you grow up you will understand. Now let''s go, let your mother and your little sister take a rest." Claude said as he led Yves out the room. "See you tomorrow Laura!" "Bye mother!" "See you two tomorrow! Have a nice workout and rest!" ""Bye Sylvie."" Both father and son said at once before they closed the door. "Awaaa" Was the reply Sylvie gave them as she pulled her head away from Laura''s breast. Thud The door was finally closed as Laura then gently laid Sylvie back on the bed so she could take her nap. "Young people should get a lot of sleep." Laura said to Sylvie quietly as she kissed her forehead. [I typed Plutia twice instead of Sylvie and had to reread and change it lol.] Sylvie who heard this suddenly felt drowsy then succumbed to it and slept. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sylvie: WAIT I SAVED YOU? I SHOULD NOT HAVE! YOU DESERVE TO DIE! Plutia: Hey! I saved you this time! Be happy, at least you have a family unlike your previous life! Sylvie: HOW DARE YOU SPOIL MY LIFE TO THE READERS! Plutia : Hey I gave a spoiler last chapter to, what do you want :) Sylvie: WHAT ABOUT MY CHEATS! Plutia : ahh you''ll find out another time ^_^ Sylvie: WAIT ATLEAST TELL MEEEEE *poof* 4 Using Mana for the First Time! "nya~" From Sylvie''s small mouth she leaked a voice as she woke up. Slowly opening her eyes she was met with the white ceiling. ''God, why didn''t you at least let me live in a teenagers body? Like all of those dang novels I read, they always going into some heroic body or they gender swapand are still over powered.However, you reincarnate me into a baby! Just what is this!??!'' Sylvie angrily thought in her head. "ha~" Sylvie sighed. As Sylvie laid there looking at the ceiling she saw a small thin line of light blue. ''Wait, is that the so called mana?'' Sylvie thought to herself as her previous self was not born with the ability to use mana so she solely focused on sword art. (online kek) While thinking to herself she stretched out her baby hand towards the mana which was visible to her. From an outside view they would think she was just a baby putting out her arms just for fun like all the other babies. In this world not many are able to see mana. The races of elves and fairies have the ability to see mana though. The rest that are able to use mana usually just use their imagination and senses. The difference between seeing and using while using with imagination and senses have a huge distinction. When you are able to see and maneuver the true mana, it will have a more stronger/devastating effect than when you imagine and use your senses. This is due to one using the true entire mana and the other using its essence basically. "Aa" Sylvie whined as she was unable to touch the mana which was at the ceiling while she was still on the bed alone while there were blankets around here as a wall to help aid her from falling off the bed. ''Boo hoo, if only I could be able to touch or use this mana without physically touching it...''Sylvie thought. The moment Sylvie thought this the light blue mana which was at the ceiling started to come closer towards her like a magnet. As it got near her it slowly rotated around her outstretched handand arm that was originally trying to touch the mana. "Aah~?" Sylvie''s voice was once shot through her small mouth softly. ''I can control the mana using my mind? Wait what? I don''t remember reading this in any of my novels. I thought people were supposed to imagine or sense it? I can only see it though?''Sylvie thought as she started to play around with the mana using her mind. As she thought of crazy stuff the mana started swirling to shape or act out what she was doing. The mana ended up turning into a tree, a bird, a cat, a house, and stick figures. "Awa!" Sylvie laughed happily with her small mouth as she started trying something else. ''Since this is happening... Lets see if I can try to make a small fireball as that is basic magic. So the first thing is I need to sense the mana, which I see no point in as I can touch it and control it with my will.Now the second step is imagine the fireball.'' Sylvie thought to herself. ''Okay, fireball! Orange/yellow/red spherical object which is made out of fire and has a lot of heat!'' The moment Sylvie thought of that a fist sized fireball appeared at the location of where she had sent the mana to. The fireball was just in the middle of the room in the air between the ceiling and floor. ''Okay, so to cancel it I just let go of my senses of the mana and imagine the fireball disappearing.'' Sylvie thought once again as she used all her energy to cease the fireball before she runs out of mana herself. As she thought this the fist sized fireball that was originally at the middle of the room slowly started to fade away as it returned back into the light blue mana that was used to form it. "Ha~ ha~" Sylvie breathed tiredly as she had used all her mana (which we''ll get into next chapter as I''ll introduce Status) and was on the verge of sleeping again. Creak The door which was closed opened slowly. The person that entered was none other than Sylvie''s mother, Laura. Laura who saw her baby Sylvie breathing like she was out of breath quickly walked over to the bed to check up on her. She put her hand onto Sylvie''s forehead to check if she had a fever or something. Sylvie who saw this attempted to stop her, ''Okaasama... I am okay, I just overexerted myself a little bit.'' However what came out instead was actually, "Awaaa aaaaa babaaba" which quietly came out through her small mouth. Laura who was unable to understand baby language carried Sylvie as she tried to lullaby her to sleep.Laura was unable to find out the cause of her child''s out of breath breathing but was able to find out she was just exhausted. So when Laura found this out she immediately wanted Sylvie to go back to sleep so she could regain her energy. "Come on Laura~ Go to sleep you''re still a baby. Babies need their sleep you know~?" Laura said in a soothing voice which made Sylvie relaxed as she was unable to fight the drowsiness and slowly started to fall asleep. ''Okaasama! I''m okay! I don''t need to sleep... Okaasama please stop... I-I''m getting s-s-slee-'' Was Sylvie''s last thought in her head as she was unable to finish the last word she was thinking and her vision became pitch black as she fell asleep. "Phew, that took a while to make her sleep." Laura said to herself as she carefully laid Sylvie on the bed. "Speaking of which it is the evening. I guess I should sleep as well." She added After Laura had said that she quietly and softly got onto the bed with Sylvie. With a kiss to Sylvie''s forehead she also fell asleep. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sylvie : So then Author... Can you pretty please timeskip and make me become a teenager already? Author : no Sylvie : WHY!? WHY ARE YOU LIKE THAT PLUTIA GODDESS JUST KEEPING ME AS A BABY!@!!!!!!!! Author : I am Plutia though? Sylvie : W-What! Author : Look at my pen name...??? Author : Well then... Goodbye its 10 pm for me right now ;) Sylvie : WAIT I STILL NEED SOME QUES- Author : *Poof* Sylvie : NOT AGAINNNNNNNN!!!!!!!! 5 Eldest Brother Jin Somewhere on a hill stood a young teen male. He had green hair reaching down to his shoulder. He has a round face, a square jaw, smooth cheeks, and ears that stick out just like his aunt. His eyebrows are angular, and his wide, tired eyes are dark brown. His nose is small and he has angled lips. Just like his father''s. His name was Jin, Jin Martel. The oldest child in the family and also Sylvie''s eldest brother. He, who heard of Sylvie''s birth immediately asked for a leave in school to rush home. He, who is very close to the house now stands on a hill facing towards the direction of his house. He slowly opens his mouth as he says these few words. "Wait for me little sister. Eldest brother will come meet you and take care of you soon." Anyone who heard this would have thought Jin was a caring family member. Others would have thought of him to be a weirdo. However in his heart he truly was a weirdo and cares about his family members. ... In the living room of the Martel''s mansion, there were two people that sat side by side on a couch. "Honey, I''ve heard that Jin asked for a leave from school to come here from the headmaster himself." Those were the words that came out of Claude''s mouth to penetrate the awkward silence that had lasted for around an hour. Laura who heard this immediately opened her eyes in shock. She who had her mouth wide opened was trying to make a few words. "H-h-h-h-he-he''s going to visit us and our new child??!! I-I-I-I IMUSTGOPREPARE!" Laura said while stuttering and said her last sentence that could barely be understood. "Alright honey, make sure you don''t overwork yourself though." Claude said as he prepared to go back to his room to sleep as he had trained with Yves early in the morning to the afternoon and was tired. "Alright! Goodnight Claude! I won''t overwork myself! It''s just going to be a bit of cleaning and cooking that''s all!" Laura replied happily as she hummed and went to get a pot to make some stew. "Alright! See you tomorrow before Jin reaches home!" Claude said as he closed the door and went on his bed to sleep." The two hours after was heard with Laura''s enticing and charming hums. Once she had finished making her stew she had cleaned up the house and laid out the table for dinner. Once she was done she wiped the sweat on her forehead and went to take a shower. Once done taking a shower she exited and went to the sleeping Sylvie''s room to sleep with her. Before going to sleep Laura said some words to Slyvie. "Sylvie, your eldest brother will come home soon. Make sure you are on your best behaviors alright?" However naturally the sleeping Sylvie did not hear this as she was in a deep sleep. Laura who realized this immediately grinned and with a kiss to the forehead she then fell asleep. ... "Ugh. My head hurts, where am I?" Sylvie asked herself as she found herself in a area that was filled with darkness. It was so dark that she could not even make her own figure out. "It''s so creepy here... I thought I was still on the bed sleeping... Wait, how am I talking fluently right now..." She muttered to herself as she moved around in the darkness trying to find something. After countless meters of walking she stopped and plopped herself down on the ground. "Ughhh! I wanna get out of here!!!" She screamed. Contrary to her scream she woke up to find herself on the bed again with her mother. "Awawawa" ''I guess I still can''t talk... It would be weird for me to talk as a baby anyway.'' Sylvie thought to herself as she looked at her mothers happy smiling face. ''What''s gotten into her? Why is she so happy?'' Knock knock "Mm, just a second!" Laura suddenly woke up as she prepared herself to open the door. "Awa?" Sylvie said with a confused expression on her face. "Oh right! I did tell you when you were asleep but, your eldest brother is coming back to visit! Let''s go." Laura replied when she saw Sylvie''s confused face. "When you grow up, you will be going to the same school as him. So make sure you behave alright?" She continued as she started to dress Sylvie up. "Aba!" Sylvie said which in reality meant ''Wut, wouldn''t be graduated? I''m still like a few days old mum.'' "Looks like you''re ready, let''s go down and greet your eldest brother now Sylvie!" Laura said as she carried her out the door. "Awa!" Sylvia said as she mentally said ''Can I go back to my room I really want to practice magic mum.'' Creak As Laura opened the door, there was a green blur that flashed infront of her and grabbed the baby in her hands. "Eh?" Laura said as she looked down at her hands and arms clutching nothing. "Awa?" Sylvie said confusedly as she found herself no longer in her mothers grasp. "She''s so cute!!!" A loud yell resounded the house as he held Sylvie up in the air. "Aah?" Sylvia looked at the crazy teenager that was carrying her. ''Eh? What where am I? Who is this guy? Please put me down it''s scary!!'' "Aaaah!" Sylvie cried out which made Laura snap out of her daze. "Ah! You''re scaring her Jin! Put her down!" Laura reprimanded him as she went to snatch Sylvie back from him. "Sorry mom." Jin chuckled as he scratched the back of his head. "Hello there little sister, in your eldest brother Jin." ''Ehhh!!? This scary normal looking guy is my eldest brother! I call bullsh**'' Sylvie thought as she faced her head towards her mother to avoid looking at him. "Does she not like me?" Jin asked himself while looking at Sylvie. ------- Author : Texas so hot!!! Plutia : When will I get mentioned again? Author : When I feel like it. Plutia : What!! Author : The good news is you''ll be in The Almighty Tyrant! Plutia : Yayy!!! 6 The Trouble Maker ''Damn right, I don''t like a psychopath that randomly holds a baby in the air without any warnings.'' Sylvie thought as she clutched onto her mother so she doesn''t go back into the psychopath''s arms. "Naturally she won''t like you. I even set up everything but you still scared her, she''s not like your little brother you know." Laura said as she patted Sylvie''s back so she would stop crying. "Speaking of which, where is Yves anyway?" Jin asked his mother as he was apologizing to Sylvie. "Awa" Sylvie said. (Why don''t you go look for them yourself anyway. Hmph.) "Oh, what is this? Is she trying to tell me where he is, you''re so cute~~" Jin said while he walked over to her and pulled her cheeks. "AAH" Sylvie started crying again. (YOU BRUTE IT HURTS STOP! MOMMMM!) "Hey, that''s enough Jin. Let us go find them. You made Sylvie cry again." Laura said while pulling Sylvie away from Jin while comforting her and giving him a glare. "Hahaha, my bad my bad." Jin said while scratching his cheeks this time and started to go outside the house to the backyard. On the way to the backyard they met someone familiar, Oriane, Sylvie''s aunt. Sylvie who first spotted her let out a sound. "Ah" She said as she pointed at Oriane who was doing garden work. "Oh? Hello Oriane!" Laura said as she waved while carrying Sylvie on one hand and arm. "Hi aunty! I''m back from school." Jin said while waving towards her. "Hello sister! Sylvie is still cute as always and smart." Oriane said while walking toward''s the three. She then turned and looked at Jin who was waving at her and opened her mouth to say, "I heard you got in trouble in school again young mister." She said this while giving him a death glare. "W-what do you mean! I-I swear I didn''t get in trouble mother." Jin said trying to deny the statement as he was waving his hands to protect himself at his mother. "Ah? What is this about getting in trouble again Jin?" Laura asked while emitting a very scary aura filled with bloodlust. Jin who saw this immediately ran away from her. When Laura noticed this she gave Sylvie to Oriane to take care of. "Take care of her for me Oriane. I''ll be back in a jiffy." She said as she immediately bolted towards the running Jin who ran for his life. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH MOM I AM SORRY STOP!!!!" Jin screamed as he ran towards the two shadows from afar in front of him. "STOP RIGHT THERE YOUNG MISTER! WHAT DID I SAY ABOUT GETTING IN TROUBLE AGAIN!" Laura shouted as she chased after him. The two shadows afar gradually came in view as Claude and Yves appeared training the swords. Claude who noticed Jin screaming for mercy stop swinging and bolted towards him. Yves who noticed this decided to ignore this as he has seen this many times and continued swinging his sword. Meanwhile back at Oriane and Sylvie''s side, Sylvie stood with a confused expression while Oriane was just sighing and muttering to herself how this happens every time. "Father help me!" Jin said as he saw Claude running towards him. "Sorry son! Your mother is chasing you and I do not want to get in trouble!" He replied while sandwiching Jin. "AHHHHHH" Jin screamed as Laura who appeared behind him grasped his arms and threw him on the ground then kept him on the floor pressing her knee on his back to the point where you can hear snaps and cracks. "Young boy you should not have ran away from me." Laura said with a smile on her face but her eyes say otherwise. Claude who stopped in front of him scratched his head and said, "Sorry, I can''t defy your mother you know." "You traitor! You too Yves! How could you ignore your own older brother!" Jin shouted while struggling to get out of Laura''s grasp. "What do you mean elder brother? I don''t want to get in trouble as well you know. Don''t you remember last time how I almost died?" Yves replied while swinging his sword. "UGHH!" Jin finally stopped struggling as he looked at his traitorous family with a sad look on his face. "Hey don''t give me that face, you''re the one who dug your own grave you know?" Laura said as she put more force on her knee. "AHHH I GIVE I GIVE IM SORRY MOTHER!" Jin shouted instantly from the pain that was shot onto his back. Laura who heard this released him and stood with her arms crossed while giving him a disapproving look. When Oriane saw this being completed she walked over to the four of them with Sylvie in her arms. "Aunt, Sylvie, save me! I beg of you!" Jin said with the last sliver of hope showing through his eyes. However, he then lost his last sliver of hope the moment Oriane said, "You always get in trouble why should I help you?" While Sylvie just turned her head away from him as she still thinks hes a psychopath. "A-aah." Were the sounds that left Jin''s mouth as he lost his strength and laid motionlessly on the ground. "Anyway, what did you do this time son?" Claude asked him while he sat in front of the mentally broken Jin. "That''s right what did you do this time hmm?" Laura said while glaring at him from above while she went to take Sylvie back from Oriane''s arms. "Eldest brother probably fought someone again." Yves said nonchalantly as he still swung his wooden sword. "I didn''t do that! I only stole a magic book that''s all!" Jin quickly tried to deny what Yves said. "So what actually happened Oriane?" Laura asked Oriane who knew most information from the school. "Ah, he got in a fight with the young baron kid again that was so arrogant. The kid kinda deserved it but he did fight against another noble which could be used to slander us again you know." Oriane said while sighing. "AHAHA that''s my son for you!" Claude laughed as he patted Jin on the back. "Like I thought." Yves said as he stopped swinging his sweat and grabbed his towel to wipe the sweat off his face. "Ahahaha..." Laura chuckled while her eyebrows were furrowing even more. ---------------- Sylvie : Why is this psychopath in my family? Author : Shouldn''t there always be one? Sylvie : Why did Yves turn into a guy that acts cold? Author : Why not? Sylvie : Can I become older ye- Author : NO CUTENESS IS JUSTICE *poof* 7 The Story "So why did you get in a fight with him Jin. Hmm?" Laura asked while making him sit in a seiza. "Well you see, he was picking on that poor commoner girl again... Don''t hit me!" Jin said as he immediately put his arms and hands above his head to defend against any incoming attacks he would receive from Laura. "I see, continue the story." Laura said as she retracted the hand that was just in front of Jin just to scare him as she was sadistic (kinda). ''Is this where the psychopath''s sadistic genes came from?'' Sylvie thought to herself. ''Why can''t you just put me into a normal family goddess. Did I do something wrong!?'' Sylvie thought to herself as she tried to find a comfortable place to lay on her mother like a kitten. "Are you sleepy Sylvie?" Laura asked her as she found out how Sylvie wanted to find a comfortable place to rest. "Ah" Sylvie said as she continued to find a comfortable place to rest within Laura''s arms. "Laura, why don''t you give Sylvie to me for a bit. You''re always with her anyway while I''m with Yves. I want to carry her too you know." Claude said as he put his arms and hands out to try to pick Sylvie up from Laura''s grasp. "No no no, she is mine. Sit down, don''t touch her. She will forever be mine." Laura instantly rejected him as she moved backwards while facing Sylvie the other way so she couldn''t see Claude. "Awa?" Sylvie asked confusedly as she still didn''t know much words and was confused when Laura suddenly took a step back. "It''s nothing dear." Laura said sweetly to the confused Sylvie that was rested in a comfortable spot she found. "Stop lying dear, it''s not good to let her follow your habits you know." Claude said. The moment he said that he instantly paled and fell down into a dogeza position and begged Laura for forgiveness and mercy. "Yes yes, just don''t eat for today and tomorrow and the next day after tomorrow and the next day after that." Laura said while beaming a smile at Claude. Meanwhile Yves just sat down on a rock he was grinning while watching the comedic duo and yawned. Jin who was originally getting scolded while sitting in his seiza got lost and puzzled and thought to himself, ''Am I in trouble still or not... Hopefully I am no longer in trouble.'' "I know what you''re thinking of Jin." Laura''s sudden voice came in front of the boy still sitting in a seiza. "I-I-I wasn''t thinking of anything mom! I swear!" Jin said immediately to try to defend himself from any accusations. "You were just thinking that hopefully you were no longer in trouble weren''t you." Laura said while beaming a smile at him instead of Claude. "Claude reflect while I ask this boy a few more questions." Laura turned and told him coldly before turning back to Jin to interrogate him. ''Eh this is boring, I am tired so I am going to sleep.'' Sylvie thought to herself. After she said that she immediately fell asleep due to her still being a baby that has no energy really. "Oh, the baby child is asleep. Lets let you have a lap pillow while you are sleeping my dear child." Laura said happily as she sat down and placed Sylvie on her lap while interrogating Jin. "Anyway, so how did you fight him to be exact, to the point where you got in trouble Jin? Hmm?" Laura faced him again and asked. "Well mother, you see this is what happened." Jin said as he explained the entire story thoroughly without leaving any missing parts to his mother. --- (Flashback of what actually happened.) "What do you think a commoner like you can do in this academy anyway! Nobles like us are what should be the only ones to be able to use magic and swords anyway! You type of people should just stick with doing housework!" An annoying voice resounded behind the school building as a group of people that all had nice clothing surrounded a small girl that had poor clothing. "Who said we need to be doing house work! Unlike most of you nobles we actually put more effort into doing work than you do. All you nobles do is command people to do stuff for you!" She shouted back at the boy who said that. "You a lowly commoner dare shout back at me?! Get her all of you, I want her to be begging me for mercy right now to show her never to defy us nobles." The annoying voice rang out again. Jin who was taking a stroll around the school heard the commotion and immediately ran over to the site where he saw 5 boys walking closer to a young girl who was taking steps back. When he saw this he got mad and bolted in front of them with the help of wind magic to accelerate his speed causing him to deal heavy damage to the person in front who he collided into. "BFUGH" The boy coughed out blood as he rolled on the ground and fainted. Probably with a few broken bones. "Hii!" The four boys and the annoying voice kid yelped at once as they saw their friend get knocked out by a person who came out of nowhere. "Who are you?" The young girl asked as she looked at him in admiration and awe. (Like girls in love) "Hmm? I am Jin Martel." He said as he turned around and gave her a smile that dazed her. (Like those closeups with flowers around him.) "I don''t care who you are I am a baron family member! I am a noble you can''t do anything to me!" The brat with the annoying voice cried out trying to save himself. "You, you are annoying." Jin said as he rushed out and punched the guy in the face. "BFUH, AHHHHHHHH I AM GOING TO TELL MY PARENTS ON YOU! JUST YOU WAIT!" The kid shouted as he ran away holding his face. The other kids ran away as well as they told the kid that Jin was part of the Duke family. ... "And that''s basically the story." Jin said. "That is thee lamest story I have ever heard. What is this a love story?" Laura asked. --------- Plutia : She right though, that was thee lamest story I have ever heard. Author : Shut up, why don''t you write then. Plutia : I am a goddess I don''t need to write! Author : I''ll write you off to the garbage can. Plutia : IM SORRY *poof* 8 Dimension Inside ''What the hell is this.'' Sylvie thought as she who fell asleep during Jin''s lesson appeared in an entirely different place. ''I thought I went to sleep, is this a dream?'' She thought to herself as she was still in her baby form. What had appeared in her vision was a forest, she who was encircled around it found a wooden hut. There was a river that was inside the area that was shown, the rest being hidden by the trees. ''Just what is that hut... If only I could walk there... No wait, I don''t need to walk, I have magic now!'' She thought, after thinking about that she attempted to utilize her wind magic to carry her intothe small wooden hut which may contain something. "Aa" She reflexively let out a noise as she found herself off the ground and in the air. This was a pretty scary occurence as she is afraid of heights. ''Slowly now... Slowly...'' She mentally said to herself repeatedly as she slowly flew herself to the abandoned wooden hut. Creak... The wooden door slowly opened as dust fell off from the ceiling. ''Gross... Let me use my wind magic to clean up all this dust as well.'' She thought as she utilized wind magic to transport the dust out of the hut. This took less than five seconds to do as everything was really fast. ''Mmm, all better.'' She nodded to herself as the wooden hut had all its dust removed, just not polished. ''Whatever, I will just use water magic to clean it later. Once I grow up I need to build up my stamina and endurance anyway. Otherwise I won''t be able to defend myself.I won''t be like those magicians who solely rely on their magic!'' Sylvie silently did a guts pose inside her head and heart as she explored the hut. After walking around for a while she found a book in a drawer. However, she could not read the cover. ''Just what kind of book is this? What language is it anyway? Who''s book is this.'' She thought to herself as she reached for the book with her baby like hand and arms. Shing BOOM CRACKLE BOOM CRACKLE The moment she touched the book, it glowed a bright light. So bright that she could not resist closing her eyes. After closing her eyes however a flood of knowledge came inserting into head causing her to be in pain. "AAAAA" She cried out loudly, as she forced herself to endure the pain. "AAAAAAAAAAA" ''S-stop! N-no more... Somebody save me...'' She pleaded inside her head as she collapsed with all the knowledge causing her brain to overheat. Thud ... "WAHHHHHHH!!!" Sylvie''s voice cried out as she woke up in Laura''s arms. "There there, it''s okay. Mommy is here, nothing will hurt you." Laura said while soothing Sylvie by stroking her back. ''This is the first time in the few days she has cried after sleeping. I wonder what she dreamed about.'' Laura thought as she tried to calm down her precious crying baby. "Honey, why is she crying today?" Claude asked as he walked inside the room after taking a shower to remove his sweat from exercising with Yves. "WAHHHHHH" Sylvie cried out one last time as the knowledge that had suddenly inserted itself into her brain finally rested. Seeing this Laura finally breathed out of relief as she had been stroking Sylvie''s back and comforting her for four minutes. "She''s finally calmed down." Laura said while carrying her and stroking her head as she brought Sylvie out the room and towards the living room. "Mom, dad. Why was Sylvie crying earlier?" Jin said as he lazily laid on the couch while drinking tea that was freshly brewed by Oriane. "Elder brother, she is still a baby. Most normal babies cry a lot anyway. We even have a protection array around the house, who could attack her anyway?" Yves replied to him. "Ai yai yai, you two should at least show care to your baby sister you know. One of you has mental problems while the other one of you is a muscle head." Oriane said as she exited the kitchen carrying a cup of coffee and green tea. Oriane placed down the two cups, coffee forClaude and green tea for Laura. Afterwards she sat down on a chair. Laura opened her mouth and said, "Don''t worry she probably had a nightmare or something as she cried after waking up. It is as Yves said, Though that was pretty rude of you to say that, at least say she is not in harm instead of mentioning the protection array I took a long time to set up." "Yes mother." Yves said as he walked out the house to practice sword swinging again. (Muscle head) "Ha~ He really is becoming like you." Laura sighed as she spoke to Claude who was silently sipping coffee. "Yeah. He really is becoming like me. I just hope he doesn''t lose his human conscious as he gets stronger. Didn''t he say he would become a knight to protect Sylvie? He''s been getting colder. I don''t know what to do anymore." Claude told Laura as he stared dazedly at his cup of coffee. "This is a blessing in disguise I guess. Not everything goes right in life. Just like how my older brother played out to be during the heir battle for my family."Laura said bitterly as she reminisced about her past. "Those times are over now though. You don''t need to blame yourself for that accident." Claude said as he knew what happened during the battle for the heir that involved her siblings. "It''s like what father said mother. I will be going now. Bye bye Sylvie!" Jin said as he grabbed his stuff and went outside to go back to school. Laura carried Sylvie and walked to the door. "Say goodbye to your older brother now Sylvie." Laura said to Sylvie. "Ba ba!" Sylvie tried her best to say, but that was the best that could come out of her mouth. "Bye mom! Bye Sylvie! Bye dad! Bye Yves!" Jin said as he waved towards them all. "Bye Jin! Be careful!" Claude and Laura said while waving back and smiling. ------------- Plutia : I hate this Yves kid. Author : Me too, I only wrote him because I wanted him to die. Plutia : Why do you hate him? Author : Hes annoying in school. Plutia : Oh.. Author : I wanna SEE HIM BURN Plutia : oh Author : bai *poof* 9 I Am 2 Years Old "Mom, when can I go to school with Jin and Yves?" Sylvie asked as she lightly jogged over to Laura and sat on her lap. "Sweetie, you aren''t six years old yet. You cannot go to school yet due to the age restriction you know." Laura replied back while ruffling Sylvie''s white hair. "Uuu~ but I want to go meet my oniisans!" Sylvie whined on her lap. "Four more years until you can go. Just wait that long sweetie." Laura said while braiding her hair that went down to her waist. "For now you should work on studying so you can pass the entrance exams okay?" She continued as she picked up a small pink ribbon on the table nearest her to tie onto her hair. --- ''Well I have been growing bigger and the exam questions for entering are so easy... What is this math equation?! 1+1? Who doesn''t know that!'' Sylvie fumed in her head. ''I am so bored, there is literally nothing to do; aside from using magic that is.'' She continued thinking. ''Oh yeah, I wonder what my status is like now.'' She thought to herself. --- Status is something she learned when she reached the age of two where she could normally interact with her parents. She was first taught this when her mother was teaching her magic. When Laura saw how talented she was at magic she asked her daughter what her status was. Thus, causing her to know the magic for seeing information about oneself. --- ''Status.'' She thought to herself as numbers and words appeared before her. ______________ - Status - Name : Sylvie Martel Sex : Female Age : 2 Level : 13 EXP : 260/1400 HP : 400/400 MP : 800/800 SPD : 63 STR : 70 ED : 60 DXT : 99 [Cousin : wtf she do to get 99 dxt?] [Author : She sews stuff in her freet ime shh.] ______________ ''It hasn''t increased that much. Ha~, I guess I need to practice more.'' She thought to herself. "Sweetie, what are you thinking about?" Laura''s voice came in and startled her. "Hii! Oh what mom?" Sylvie replied back in fright. "Sorry for scaring you, I asked what was on your mind because you spaced out." She replied. "Oh, I was just looking at my status mom." She replied back calmly this time. "Oh, what level are you now?" Laura casually asked. "I am level 13 now!" Sylvie replied back happily. "Eh?" Laura looked at Sylvie in confusion. "Hm? What is it mom? You''re looking at my weirdly." Sylvie asked her mother who was giving her a weird look. "Ah, um its nothing. You''re a pretty high level." She replied to Sylvie. "Hmph, nothing compared to you who is level 137." Sylvie pouted as she got patted. ''Level 13 at age two?She''s going to be a prodigy for sure...Tch, she''s going to get roped into trouble. I can feel it.'' Laura thought to herself. ______________ - Status - Name : Laura Martel Age : 46 Level : 137 EXP : 264390/570000 HP : 19607/19607 MP : 50630/50650 [Cousin : WTF IS THIS BS.] [Author : STFU UR RUINING MY NOVEL.] SPD : MAX [200] STR : 270 ED : 400 DXT: 999 [Cousin : What the f-] [Author : STFU GURL ILL GET INTO IT AND YOULL KNOW NEXT CHAP.] ______________ "Hm~" Sylvie hummed as she was out in the garden admiring the flowers. sniff "This smells nice, I should bring some to my room." She muttered to herself. At this time someone else was strolling the garden. It was Oriane who was working. Sylvie who saw Oriane waved at her, Oriane who also saw her waved back at her. "Hello auntie Oriane~" Sylvie said while walking over to Oriane gracefully. "Hello there Sylvie, you''re holding a rose again. Do you want me to grow some right out your window for you?" Oriane asked her as she was watering the plants in garden. Sylvie who heard this immediately had her eyes shining and glittering. "Yes please auntie!" She immediately answered. "Alright, I will work on that after watering your garden alright? Stay safe, don''t dirty yourself!" She warned Sylvie. "Alright auntie!" Sylvie replied as she started skipping around. "Hmm~ Roses will be outside my window, roses~~" She hummed to herself as she skipped away. When she finally reached a clear and empty grass plain she prepared herself. As she outstretched her hand and imagined a fireball. "Fireball!" She shouted as one shot out of her hand into the sky. "And then, waterball!" She shouted as another bottle flew out and collided with the fireball causing an explosion. "Mmm~ I am getting more efficient in controlling my mana and I am also getting faster at chanting." Sylvie muttered to herself. "Mmm, so myMP is at 700 now, fireball and waterball is 50 MP each." Sylvie thought to herself. "Oh well, now lets start my daily exercise!" She exclaimed as she used earth magic to make a track for herself. In the area that she was at appeared a round track, being around a quarter of a mile if one were to walk/jog/run a lap. Once the track finished she started to jog around on her tiny and fragile legs that a normal two year old should not have while trying to apply wind magic at certain times to control her movement so she wouldn''t waste mana during a fight. "Earth spear!" "Fire javelin!" As she chanted both of these two magic she used her wind magic to control them like invisible limbs. As the fire javelin and earth spear collided the fire javelin split in half as it really isn''t a solid. After it was split in half it dissipated into thin air as the earth spear crumbled to dust as she ran out of mana while doing insanely complicated motions with her wind magic. "Wew, I think i should be done for today. This child body has too low of stamina for me to do anything. Even though I am abnormal... It should be okay as I just did four laps." Sylvie said to herself as she walked back inside to use the bath. [Author : wot m8 I have no energy u so unfeir.] "Aaaa~ I wonder what I should do for tomorrow." Sylvie muttered to herselfas she was finding clothes for herself to wear for after the bath. _________________ Plutia : owo Author : owo Sylvie : KYAAA~ STOP LOOKING PERVERTS Author : Now ima start next chapter off with you in the bath. Sylvie : NOOOOOOO Plutia : I''ll make her slip with my goddess powers. Author : Alrighty! Sylvie : NOOOO Author : Padoru, B**** *poof* 10 Meeting With Royalty 1 "Mmm" Sylvie woke up with a yawn. "Good morning sweetie." Laura''s voice came from in front of her face as they shared the same bed. "Good morning mom." She replied while rubbing her eyes. "Today I will dress you up real nicely!" Laura said happily with a big smile on her face and two crescent shaped eyes. "Eh? Why do you want to dress me up nicely today mom?" Sylvie asked confusedly as this was the first time her mom would dress her up really nicely. "We''re going to meet royalty today." Laura replied as she had 20 dresses to her right. When Sylvie saw this she immediately bolted off the bed and towards the day. "Wind, if you would please." Laura said. After saying that Sylvie was then carried off by an invisible force as she flew closer towards Laura who was sitting on the bed while holding a dress. "Mom, please think about this." Sylvie said as she tried to reason with her mother. "Non non, here you go. I wonder if this light blue color would match you." Laura said as she undressed Sylvie and made her wear a light blue dress. "Mm, you look great in anything actually. I guess white would suit you most." Laura said after sieving through all 20 dresses and finally deciding on a color to choose. "Sylvie? Sylviee? Hello?" Laura asked while waving in front of a Sylvie who had dead fish eyes. Snap "Ah? Ha? What mom?" Sylvie said confusedly as she snapped out of her daze due to being used up as a dress doll. "We''re done picking out your dress. Let''s go take a bath now sweetie." Laura said as she carried the still confused Sylvie out the room and into the bathroom. "Mom, do I really have to go?" Sylvie asked her mother. "Of course, we''re going to meet the king and the princes. Don''t you want to go meet them?" Laura replied to Sylvie as if it were obvious. "Eh? No no no no no no no no." Sylvie instantly rejected as she shook her head left and right. "Eh? You don''t want to meet them?" Laura asked Sylvie after seeing her denying so quickly. "Non! Aren''t the princes going to fight for the throne in a couple of years? I don''t want to be there or they could use me to build connections to our family to gain the throne." Sylvie explained as if though she were a mature adult who understood the world and not a child. "Mmm, you''re still going anyway as we cant reject a royal invitation anyway. Sorry sweetie." Laura shut down her feelings. "Ah." Sylvie''s voice leaked out as she hung her head with a sad and gloomy aura. ''This is obviously a flag god damn it.'' Sylvie thought to herself, as she who was a NEET and an otaku has read multiple manga and novels and has also watched a lot of anime. "Now now, let us go!" Laura said as she carried Sylvie and walked out the door when she finished dressing her up after the bath. "Nyuu!" Sylvie said as she struggled to get out of her mothers grasp. Even though knowing it was all useless as her mother''s stats were too inhuman... "Nyon, don''t struggle sweetie. I''ll play cat with you later when we''re back from the castle. Fufufufu~ I''ll enjoy you..." Laura said with a creepy laugh at the end. With goosebumps and a chill going down her back Sylvie instantly shouted for help, "SOMEBODY SAVE MEEEEE!" ... "Mum, I don''t like carriages." Sylvie said as both mother and daughter pair were sitting in a carriage to go to the castle. "You can''t run that fast, nor do you have enough stamina to run to the castle. Your clothing will also be messed up so will your hair after running anyway." Laura said while hugging the pained Sylvie who was not used to riding carriages. ''I swear I am going to learn how to ride horses... Hopefully they aren''t as bad as riding a carriage." Sylvie thought to herself. "Miss, we are at our destination." A man''s voice rang out from outside the carriage as it stopped. "Alright, thank you!" Laura said as she exited. "Tank chu." Sylvie said as she followed Laura. [Author: She literally will tank chu chu you.] "Awa, so big!" Sylvie exclaimed as she looked at the castle which basically resembled half of a sky scraper and the width of two mansions back in her modern age. "I know right? This is where our king stays, this is also where our castle is for our Arkite Autarchy." Laura said as she picked Sylvie up with one arm and pointed at the top of the castle where a flag rested on top. "And that, is our pride." Laura finally added as she entered through the gates where two guards saluted her ... Somewhere in the castle in a room filled with documents and paperwork along with various exotic and ancient treasures. "Father, I heard Mrs. Laura is coming to visit again, this time with her daughter thats 2 years younger than me. Is that true?" A young kid asked the man who sat behind a desk with a tired expression on his face. "That is indeed true. Don''t cause trouble for them though. Laura does a lot of work for me, otherwise you wouldn''t be talking to me right now since I would be collapsed." The man replied. The man who replied is the current king of the Arkite Autarchy after King Arthur died, Auther the second is his name. [Author: I swear I did not choose this name because I couldn''t think of one...] "Can I at least be friends with her though?" The young prince asked the king. "Of course, if you can be friends with her and if she''s as smart as her mother it may make it easier on my own life when she grows older to help with these paper works. Sheesh so many." The king replied while looking at a document. "Alright! I heard shes super cute too!" The young prince exclaimed happily. "Eh what? Take me to her right now." The king said as he threw the paper in his hands away and lost his tired look and had a serious expression as he wore his cloak. ----------- Sylvie : Y-you''re joking right? This flag... The king''s a pedophile isn''t he! Author : SH** SHE FOUND OUT RUNN! King : NO IM NOT WHAT STOP SLANDERING ME THATS ILLEGAL Plutia : no its not shaddap Author : I second what Plutia said Sylvie : I triple that King: biasity *poof* 11 Meeting With Royalty 2 ''brr'' Sylvie shivered as she instinctively put both her hands on her arms. ''Why do I feel like something bad will happen to me?'' She thought to herself as she had goosebumps on her. "Is there anything wrong?" Laura asked Sylvie as she saw how Sylvie''s instinct had a reaction the moment they entered the palace. ''Wait...'' Laura thought to herself. ''How could I forget... This king is a pedophile that likes cute lolis...'' Laura thought to herself as she silently casted barrier magic around Sylvie which reduced 200MP a minute. The barrier was only strong enough to repel physical normal contact. --- "Er, your majesty what are you doing?" A butler asked the king. "I am dressing well, what else do you think I am doing Sebas?" Arthur II asked the old man with white hair and a white beard which was trimmed. (Just imagine Sebas from Overlord okay?) "Why are you dressing up more than usual when Laura occasionally gives you visits to report her work?" Sebas asked Arthur II again as he was thinking as hard as he can to find the reason why. "Oh, she''s bringing me something really important. I need to prepare very extremely fashionable today." Arthur II replied as he donned his cloak once more. "What''s she bringing?" Sebas asked Arthur II. "You''ll find out. Let''s head out." Arthur II looked back at Sebas with a grin as he walked out of his chambers gracefully and headed toward''s the throne room. "Why is he being so secretive today? What was that mischievous grin for anyway? He usually tells me what he''s doing." Sebas muttered to himself. After noticing how far ahead the king was he snapped out of his daze and followed suit. ... "Here we are Miss Laura and Miss Sylvie." A guard stopped and said as he turned around and looked at the two. What was behind him was a heavily decorated door. ''Is everything in the castle this heavily decorated or something? Just how expensive is the door itself?!'' Sylvie gawked in awe as she looked at all the gold and jewels covering the entrance. "It is pretty expensive and amazing at the same time right Sylvie?" Laura''s voice rang behind Sylvie''s ear. "Hii!" Sylvie jumped away from the voice in fright as she snapped out of her awe. "Hehe, so how is it Sylvie?" Laura asked Sylvie once more. "It''s big and expensive and nice mother!" Sylvie exclaimed as she pointed towards the door. (das wot she said mate) "I know! He''s such a spendthrift that I can take away all his money without him knowing!" Laura said happily with crescent shaped eyes as she looked back toward''s the door. "Alright, prepare yourself Sylvie." Laura turned strict as she prepared to enter. "Alright mother!" Sylvie "Shall I open the door now miss?" The guard asked Laura. "Alright, let''s go." The guard said as he turned around and pushed the doors open. "Announcing! Miss Laura Martel and lady Sylvie Martel has arrived!" The guard shouted loud enough for the people in the room to hear. Walking forward to the middle of the room as they faced the king who was sitting on his throne. They stopped and dropped onto their knees and looked down as they greeted him. "Your majesty, your subject Laura Martel and her daughter Sylvie Martel greets you!" She said while still looking down. "Your majesty, your subject Sylvie Martel greets you!" Sylvie followed a long to what Laura said while doing the same. "Great! You two may rise now!" Arthur II said while looking at Sylvie with glitter in his eyes. "Yes your majesty!" Laura said as she abruptly stood up. "Yes your majesty!" Sylvie repeated and also stood up while having goose bumps. "Why don''t you go talk to my son and walk around the castle while I talk to your mother hm?" King Arthur II said as he looked at Sylvie who was scared to death. "Y-yes." Sylvie replied while stuttering as she looked at his gaze which gave her a fright for some reason. "Alright, Holven go guide her why don''t you? You have nothing to do right?" King Arthur II said as he looked at a child who was at six years old with blond hair and blue eyes. "Yes father." Holven said as he walked up to the still frightened Sylvie. "Follow me." He said as he walked out the entrance while holding her hands. "Eh?" Sylvie snapped out of her daze as she released someone held her handsand was dragging her out of the room. "eh??" She finally realized the one who was grabbing her hand called the king his father. ''Wait... This is the king''s son then... MOM I TOLD YOU THAT WAS A FLAG U MENTIONED!'' She recalled how their conversation before they reached the castle went like this : "Non! Aren''t the princes going to fight for the throne in a couple of years? I don''t want to be there or they could use me to build connections to our family to gain the throne." Sylvie explained as if though she were a mature adult who understood the world and not a child. "Mmm, you''re still going anyway as we cant reject a royal invitation anyway. Sorry sweetie." Laura shut down her feelings. "Ah." Sylvie''s voice leaked out as she hung her head with a sad and gloomy aura. ___ (Laura POV) "So how was she?" Laura asked the king as they were alone in his study room. "Not bad, not bad at all. How about marrying him to my son?" King Arthur II said to Laura as if they had been friends for years. Crack "Sorry what? Marry who now? Who''s marrying who?" Laura replied as the handle of the tea cup snapped off. Maybe releasing how dangerous the situation was King Arthur II immediately said, " No one is getting married! I don''t know what you''re talking about! Please lower your mana you''re going to kill someone!" He pleaded as he sweated like bullets. "Fine! Mention it one more time and off with your head!" Laura said as if she was the queen as she stopped releasing mana. "Thank god... I wonder how the two are doing..." Laura mumbled. ___ Sylvie: HELP I THINK ILL LITERALLY BE IN THE ROYAL FAMILY Plutia: THEN HURRY UP AND GROW UP TO ADVENTURE SO I CAN MEET U ALREADY DAMMIT Author : what she said Prince : WHAT!? WHY U LEAVE ME WAt i do wrong King : YEAH WHAT DID MY SON DO WRO- Laura : excoos me mr king? wot u sey mo8 King : Noting NOTING AT ALL SON APOWOGIZE Laura : wot i thought Sylvie : MOTAH WAHH Laura : I think I''ll give you as a bride to Plutia seeing as how she can''t make hurt you in that sense of way. Sylvie : BETRAYAL Laura : I SWEAR I DIDNT SAY THAT Author : NYEHEHEHE *poof* 12 Plutia In The Human World Shiro Neko is Plutia''s alias - or what she is called in the human world. "nocc nocc" Plutia said in front of a door standing in a hallway which was empty "Hoos dere!" The Guild Master who owned the adventuring building in the area questioned. "Awoo" Plutia said with a bit of pun intended. "Shiro Neko!?" The Guild Master shouted as he ran and opened the door quickly nearly hitting Plutia if she had not dodged it in time - well she would''ve dodged it due to her stats anyway. Plutia who wasn''t used to being surprised reflexively threw out a punch that landed on the poor old man. "PFFT" The old man collapsed while holding his stomach after taking a really powerful hit. "Eh- EHH. Oops, my bad haha... I did it reflexively I swear..." Plutia said as quickly casted healing magic on the poor old man. "I''m quite surprised how you did not vomit anything out. You''ve gained a lot of weight I see." Plutia said nonchalantly as she entered the room walking pass the old man on the ground still and sat on a couch. "Hey, you still look the same. I knew you weren''t human damn it. Just what kinda spirit are you to be so strong though. They already can live for so long." The old man said as he held his stomach and limped back towards his desk. "No comment." Plutia said while casually taking a cup of tea out of her dimensional storage to drink. "You''re not gonna let me have any?" The old man asked her with a frown on his face. "Nah, you need to lose some weight. Shall I help you?" Plutia said while smiling, sadistically of course. "No thanks! I''d prefer to starve myself thank you very much!" He rejected her offer quickly as he saw her smile. "Boo, you''re boring!" Plutia pouted after getting rejected. "Off with the side talk. Why have you come again, it has been 100 years." The old man said. "Oh? You''re waiting for my oracle again eh? Fine I got it." Plutia said as she pulled out a piece of parchment and a feather pen with ink and began writing. [In 10 years there shall be person who shall start training. The Demon King is going to revive in 30 years. The Hero shall be summoned by one of the kingdoms. Thus, all a ruse. (This is not a poem stfu guys)] Is what she wrote. "Is this some kinda joke?" The old man''s eyebrow started twitching as he read the badly worded summary of the little girl who was in fact older than himself. "Hmm? What? I don''t joke you know. The Demon King will actually revive. You should prepare." Plutia said as she took a sip of her tea gracefully. "THATS NOT WHAT I MEAN! IM TALKING ABOUT HOW YOU WORDED IT!" The old man screamed at her. "Shh, be quiet Leon. Thou art still too young to understand thee." Plutia said as she tried to do a bit of old english. "What are you even saying! Please learn the language before you say it!" The old man said as he loved the poems that were written by Shakespeare. (This is not modern fyi. Just putting him in the novel okay?) "Shut up, let me say what I want." Plutia pouted as the old man pointed out that she used the words incorrectly. "So, which country will summon the hero?" The old man said as he lit a cigarette and started to smoke. "How the hell would I know?" Plutia said as the oracle/prophecy was just a system she inputted into the world when she created it a long time ago. "Damn, thought you would know." Leon said as he leaned back on his chair and took another puff of smoke. "You''re going to die from a heart attack one day you know." Plutia said as her eyes narrowed at the cigarette he was holding as she hated the smell and how hard it was to breathe when someone smoked in front of her. "I am already old, yet I am still not dead. If I get a heart attack I''ll just find someone to cure me you know?" Leon laughed as if he was not afraid of dying from a heart attack. "I''ll make sure no one heals you when you get a heart attack then." Plutia murmured as she stood up and prepared to leave, stashing away her teacup into her dimensional storage. "What are you gonna do now then?" Leon said as he saw Plutia about to exit the room. "Unrust myself by killing monsters again and taking jobs I guess? I doubt anyone remembers me much anymore anyway." Plutia said as she turned back to face him and bowed at him before leaving. "Alright, there are a lot of new receptionist and members. Don''t get bullied just because you''re short alright?" Leon laughed once more teasing her before she left. *growl* Plutia''s face was burning red as she realized that she could no longer grow as she was a goddess. She did not like using anything to change her physical form at all either. "Better make sure I don''t see you again or I will kill you..." Plutia warned as she gave him a fierce look which only looked cute to the old man. Excluding the aura she was emitting which was scaring him to death. "I''m sorry! Please stop with your aura! Your aura and your cute face don''t go well together!" Leon begged for his life as he was sweating non-stop and was in a situation that was like he was going to have a heart attack from her aura instead of the cigarettes. "Hmph, fine. I''ll spare you, this is goodbye!" Plutia said as she slammed the door shut. "Sheesh... That little girl needs to learn how to control her temper. I''m going to end up dying to her instead of another cause... Trusted people are sure dangerous eh?" Leon muttered to himself as he sat back on his chair and started working on his documents again. _________________________________________ Sylvie : omagawd a chapter witout me!? Plutia : You''re in it when u said that yekno? Sylvie : DAMMIT Author : woohoo *poof* 13 Royal Garden [Author''s Note : For the previous chapter if you''re confused. Yes there will be multiple point of views for a chapter and not just Sylvie''s. There will be more of Plutia read time and so will there be of the family and other up to coming characters that I ''clearly'' wont throw away. Thank you for reading!] ___________________ Tap tap tap The sounds of the two walking, Sylvie and the third son of the current king ruling over Arkite. ''Eto, um... Why is this prince still holding my hand?!'' Sylvie thought in her mind as she was forcibly dragged towards a place where many animals, trees, and flowers existed. "Eto, um can you please let go of my hand?" Sylvie said softly as she didn''t want to get in trouble with royalty at all. However, that was met to such a rejection by the prince who said a smile as he turned around to look at her. "No, if I were to let go of you, who knows where you could be? If I let go of you how would I take care of you?" He whispered into her ears as he leaned forward lightly breathing on her small round ears. "hii" Sylvie shrieked quietly as she shuddered and took a step back trying to get the prince to loose the grip on her hand. ''No no no no no, this man is too dangerous! I must evacuate immediately! He''s definitely a romantic!'' Sylvie thought to herself as she tried to think of various ways to escape without getting into conflict or trouble. "Hehehe, don''t try escaping my little princess." The prince smiled with flowers blooming around him - which did not effect Sylvie at all who had lost all her nerves as she was one who never experienced romance - or to say she was pretty dense in her last life. "Hii!" Sylvie shrieked loudly this time and shivered visibly the moment the term little princess left his mouth. ''He''s a hentai-shadesu! Please find someone else! I am not interested in you!'' Sylvie cried inwardly as the prince continued to hold onto her hand and dragged her into the Royal Garden - a fascinating place at that. "Are you talking bad about me?" The prince suddenly paused and turned around to look at the Sylvie who was in gloom. "N-no!" Sylvie replied in a hurry as she really wanted to run at this moment. "Better be." He said with a smirk as he looked at the little girl who was cowering back in fright - unable to go far at all as his hands were holding hers. After walking for which seemed like an eternity for Sylvie which in reality was only five minutes had they reached their destination. There stood, a glorious view of a big area, cats, dogs, birds, roses, trees, nature. This is what stood at the area in the middle with a small house. (I literally don''t know what its called so I''ll call it house. Hope you get my drift.) "A-amazing..." Sylvie said in awe as she looked around at the dazzling sight of mother nature that never showed itself back in her previous life. As mankind had ruined a lot of nature. "Isn''t that so? This is the Royal Garden, one of a kind. You''re a lucky one to be able to see this you know? Not gonna give me a thank you or anything? Like a kiss maybe?" The prince chuckled as he calmly remarked words that a four year old... Should not remark. "I-is that so... T-thank you prince... I never got to know your name now that we mention it..." Sylvie replied hurriedly while stuttering as his remark really got on her edge. ''Please stop with this ship. I beg of you.'' Sylvie cried inwardly as she thankedhim while bowing. "Aw, no kisses for this prince? Many would throw themselves to give me a kiss you know?" The four year old prince spread his arms wide to welcome her as if he was expecting a sure fire kiss from her. This action only lead her to take two more steps back. "No thanks! Oh a kitty!" Sylvie rejected him as she spotted a black kitty who was walking around. "Nya nya!" The kitty who was walking greeted Sylvie as it walked up to her. "C-Cute!" Sylvie said as she crouched down to pat the kitty. "purr" It purred in happiness as it was patted and was brought to her laps as she stroked its back and head. Seeing this the prince thought to himself. ''This little girl... She picked the cat over me!? This can not be possible... It must be a sham! If I say its a sham, it is a sham!'' He denied the Sylvie who completely forgot about him as she was in her dream world with the kitty. He turned away just for a brief moment as he thought to himself. ''What should I do to grab her attention? If I can grab her, and if she has future accomplishments, I can easily grab that throne my older brother has! Only I can be in power... Everyone else shall be my slave.'' Not what many people would expect from a four year old prince. He was actually a power maniac, someone who should not be in power according to people with justice. He is a greedy man who uses his looks and charm to rope people into his side. However, with his thought of everything always goes like he wants, he is really weak. It is really pitiful, as his power is probably below that of a kid his age. ''Alright, maybe if I promise her to be my wife she''d get tempted...'' He thought as he slowly turned around before he asked her. However his sight saw something else, something he had never seen before. "Aya, kitties don''t be so naughty. W-wait where are you licking. Stop! Kyaa!" Sylvie shrieked as she was tormented by the kitties licking her all over.(Stop imaging what you''re imagining perverts. I am talking about how ticklish she is.) >Prince nosebleed ___________________________________ Sylvie : SO HE WAS A BAD GUY Author : of course wtf? you''re not marrying him for sure Sylvie : WHO IS MY HUSBAND GONNA BE LIKE Author : cold, ruthless, good luck in bed Sylvie : WHY! Author : i said so Sylvie : SHIP ME WITH THE KITTIES INSTEAD PLEASE Author : U sure u want that Sylvie : uhhhh *poof* 14 Shameless Stupid Prince After having a nosebleed, the prince silently and swiftly removed it so that Sylvie would not see him as disgraceful. ''Holy crap... That was too deadly...''The young (shameless) prince thought to himself as he turned around again so Sylvie could only see his back and not his face - which was going through plenty of amusing expressions. One could say Sylvie would probably draw on his face if she had a marker if she saw his face. To the Sylvie who was trying to get the kitties to stop noticed the prince acting strange. ''What is he doing? Is he thinking or something?'' She thought as she held 2 kitties one in each hand as they were being ''naughty'', some naughty children that kept licking her. ''Kitties please stop! You''re going to make my clothes all sticky and wet!'' Sylvie cried in her head as she was pleading for them to stop, which they didn''t. Some small beasts eh? Is what many would say when they saw this scene. However to the unknowing Sylvie, the goddess Plutia actually had blessed her with animal love. That is to say animals loving her. Since Sylvie liked animals a lot. (No not insects and bugs, deadly afraid please stop.) After a while the prince finally stopped thinking and expressing his amusing facial expressions as he turned around once more to look at Sylvie. ''Alright, I need to prepare myself, pretend this is like... A challenge, one has to go through.'' He thought briefly as he slowly turned around. "Ah- um, Sylvie why don''t you follow me?" He proposed to her while ignoring all the kitties that were licking her. "I-I would like to prince but... These kitties won''t stop!" Sylvie replied while gently grabbing the kitties and placing them a bit farther, however this was useless as they just jumped back onto her. "..." The prince stared at the kitties silently. "???" Sylvie tilted her head as she looked at the prince who''s eyes were like they could burn someone. "Let me handle them then..." The prince said as he walked out of the Royal garden. "What''s up with him?" Sylvie muttered as she went back to ''playing'' with the kitties. ___ (Shameless Stupid Prince POV) "Tch, with how stupid she is and those damn kittens, my plan would''ve worked quicker. Too bad those damnable kittens really had numbers otherwise I would''ve choked them to death." The prince muttered to himself as he walked to a room where gear was kept - not the treasury. "This sword shall do." The prince said to himself as he picked off the shiniest sword he found on the wall. Any knight or anyone who uses a sword professionally would call him an idiot. As that was one of the worst swords there was in that area, it was just the most beautiful that''s it. In a sword users brain, appearance does not matter, the strength does. As he picked it off the shelf he lightly swung it to see if he can use it. Whoosh ''Surprisingly light, I should ask my father ifI can use the sword.'' The stupid shameless prince thought to himself as he walked out the room with the sword in hand back towards the Royal Garden. ___ "He''s been gone for a while now. I wonder what hes doing?" Sylvie played while talking to the kitties. "nya nya meow meow" The kitties replied. Of course Sylvie could not understand their words as she was not a cat herself. "I am back! Let me handle them now!" The four year old prince''s voice rang from the entrance. "Oh you''re back no- What are you going to do with that sword?" Sylvie greeted him but stopped midway as she saw him holding a sword with blood lust in his eyes. The prince walked forward to get closer to the kitties and her. "Merely, I shall slaughter them for interrupting me and your walk." The prince replied like he wasn''t in the wrong. "You can''t do that!" Sylvie said back to him. The prince who had just got denied for the first time in his life - did not feel guilt or sadness, he felt rage. "Who said I can''t kill them! They are mere animals! Animals are food!" The prince shouted as he started to pick up his pace towards them. The kitties who seemed to have noticed his blood lust and saw the sword on him started to bare their small fangs. "GRRRR" "MEOWW" "NYAAAAAA" "HISSSS" Various types of sounds came out of their mouths as they were prepared to attack him. "You dare defy me you puny tiny pests? Be gone!" The prince yelled as he swung his sword down - without any technique. However, the kitties with their incredible agility and flexibility dodged the swing easily. "Stop!" Sylvie yelled at him. "Shut up! You be quiet!" The shameless prince yelled at the one who has refused him for the first time, and even more the second time. As if he couldn''t stand it anymore he directly ran to Sylvie full speed. Sylvie who was not prepared at all for that received a punch from him in the chest. "PFFT" Sylvie flew back and rolled over multiple times until she stopped. As she tried to get up, she couldn''t as her limbs became like jelly. She was having a hard time breathing after receiving the kick. ''W-what... Didn''t my mother cast a barrier on me earlier?'' Laura thought to herself as she recalled the scene of when her mother casted a barrier that consumed 200MP a minute. ''Why didn''t it work...'' Laura thought to herself. ''It hurts...'' Laura lastly thought as the pain was imbearable for her before she finally fainted unconscious. "Hahaha! Now that she is gone for a bit, I can slaughter you tiny pests without any distractions!" The prince laughed maniacally as he confirmed the little two year old girl was no longer conscious and turned his eyes back towards the kitties who were furious when they saw the guy attack their little princess. "HISSSSSS" They all got mad and jumped at him. "HAHA YOU DARE! DIE!" The prince said as he swung his sword randomly. ___________________ Sylvie : I really can''t breathe. Author : I couldn''t breathe when I had a asthma attack at age 8 Sylvie : Oh, was it worst than this? Author : nah I didn''t faint yekno. Sylvie : THEN WHYD U LET ME EXPERIENCE PAIN WORST THAN YOURS Author : I need drama Sylvie : DONT USE ME Author : na *poof* 15 Foolish Prince Exiled (Laura + King POV) "So what did you think of my daughter?" Laura asked King Arthur II as she took a sip of the tea that was in her tea cup. "Her mentality is better than those at her age. It is like shes a teenager and not a baby. She will grow up to be a prodigy eh? Like mother and father that daughter shall become." The king said as he sat down lazily on his chair. "She is special you know." Laura giggled a bit as she recalled how the goddess Plutia had ''blessed'' her (of course with animal love which she doesn''t know about.) and given her a name. "Anyway, so do you have any intentions of betrothing your daughter to my son?" King Arthur II resolved himself and asked her. "Hey Arthur, do you really think I was joking? Hmm?" Laura suddenly turned into a reincarnate of Asura at the moment the king mentioned betrothal. Seeing this the king immediately jumped out of his chair and knowtowed (I don''t even know if I spelled that right honestly.) "It was a joke! I didn''t mean it honestly! That brat shouldn''t deserve to be bethrothed to her!" King Arthur II immediately came up with excuses. "Mhmm, that''s much better. I sensed something strange on your son though..." Laura said to him as she was thinking. "What did you sense?" King Arthur II got back up onto his chair and sat while questioning her. "I sensed something like that of ill will, she might be in trou-" Laura suddenly stopped speaking as she realized her weak barrier was pierced through. Her eyes turned furious at the notice of that, as her daughter is harmed. "Seems, like someone dares to hurt my daughter. I am heading out." Laura said to the King as she used wind magic to help boost her speed towards the Royal Garden where she last sensed Sylvie. (What kinda power is this wtf. Some motherly Power eh?) "Wait Laura! What could possibly happen to her in this castle?!" King Arthur II said as he followed her from behind using a body enhancement skill on his legs. "Many things could happen in your castle! For example your son could attack my daughter! He''s the only one now that I think about it! He was having ill will towards her! No wonder I sensed something off about him!" Laura screamed at him as she flew towards the entrance of the Royal Garden at the speed of sound. "Go slower damn it Laura!" The King screamed as his body enhancement skill could do so much compared to someone who was using wind magic to fly them that probably took like 5000MP a second. ___ (Back to the Prince) "Die!" He shouted as he swung the sword downward towards a cat who jumped at him. The cat who saw this immediately dodged by twisting its body. "You dare dodge this prince!" He shouted with bloodshot eyes as he swung the sword once more horizontally after pulling it out of the ground. "Nya!" The cat said as it flipped over and landed on the blade before jumped in front of him to give him a nice scratch on his cheek. "GAAAAAAAAH!" The prince screamed as he stumbled backwards holding his left cheek which had a bloody gash on it from the cat. "You damn insolent little pest!" The prince shouted as he was fully irritated and swung his sword down on the cat who scratched him. The blade was going to slice him at any rate, however it stopped. Clang There was a barrier formed around the cat, from where came the voice of Laura. "You dare!" Laura''s voice sharply said as she saw her unconscious two year old baby daughter on the ground. After seeing this her killing intent further rose as she looked at the four year old prince who had gave her daughter pain. "Laura stop!" The king shouted as he finally reached the Royal Garden, where he saw his son holding a sword and the unconscious two year old Sylvie. "Son explain!" He yelled at the prince as he realized if Laura got mad, it wasn''t a matter of if he would live, it was a matter of if she wouldn''t massacre the entire castle. The prince who didn''t expect to be caught red handed with assault by his own father and the victim''s mother. Knowing that he couldn''t escape his fate he quickly made his way to the unconscious Sylvie and used her as hostage as he rested a blade on her neck. "Step any closer and she will die!" The prince yelled at the two as there were traces of blood flowing onto his sword from Sylvie''s neck. Seeing this Laura became even angrier as she silently constructed a magic spell consisting of wind as it was invisible to knock the prince out. "Son! How dare you do that! No wait you can''t even be considered a son! You''re scum!" King Arthur II berated his son as he realized that his pampering had brought his son to be so low that he would even dare to kill a two year old baby girl. "HMPH! I should be the crown prince, not my eldest brother Paris! Just because he was born first he shall inherit king?! Many girls want me to sleep with them in bed, but this insolent little girl here doesn''t even care about me!" The prince vented as he pressed the blade even more towards Sylvie''s neck which caused more blood to come out. "He shall be crown prince because you''re like this! A scum like you does not deserve to be a king of any country! From now on you shall be exiled!" King Arthur II said as he saw Laura''s magic spell ready. "You say what now! How dare you!" The prince screamed back at his own father, however doing that it caused his blade to move a bit farther away from Sylvie''s neck as his rage wanted him to bring his own sword to slice down his father. This moment caused an opportunity for Laura to finally used her wind bullets to attack the damn prince on the back of his neck rendering him unconscious. As the fragile two year old unconscious girl slowly fell Laura swiftly rushed to her and caught her in a baby carry while giving the king a glare to clean up the mess before going into one of the private rooms to lay Sylvie on the bed to recuperate. ___________ Sylvie : fk me I get no dialogue this chap? Author : I am not gonna let no unconscious character talk wtf. Sylvie : How come I was unconscious for the entire chapter! Author : You want to be unconscious for 2 seconds wtf? Sylvie : YEAH! Author : nah that makes no sense to readers so nty Sylvie : U B****** Author : HEHEH *poof* 16 Changes In The Dimension ''Ugh... Where am I... That bastard really hit me hard huh?'' Sylvie stirred awake to find out that she was not where she was supposed to be. ''It''s this place again? Do I come here whenever I am unconscious not by sleeping or something? How does this concept even work... Sigh.'' Sylvie sighed to herself as she was thinking of how she ended up back in the Dimension where the burst of knowledge from the book she had touched nearly destroyed her brain. "Is it me or did the area I originally had before got wider? Even though the trees were still blocking wherever she was. Wait why does the water in the river look different now? There is actually fish in it now?" Sylvie muttered to herself as she caught a moving object in the water until it jumped out and landed back in the water revealing to Sylvie what it was. "Right! I remember in that knowledge I contained - same with the other novels, games, anime, etc... There was that moved called Appraisal! Maybe I can use it to find out what type of fish it is!" Sylvie said out loud as there was no one in the vicinity, or to be exact their couldn''t possibly be one. After thinking of using Appraisal magic she turned to look at the fish which in turn just looked back at her strangely from inside the water. ''Appraisal!'' She thought inside her head as her left eye suddenly from an outside view had data appear on it like a mirror reflection. ______________ - Appraisal - Name : ___ Species : Gold Fish (Not the one we have irl, I am talking about a gold one, literally gold.) Sex : Male Age : 2 Years Old (The Dimension changed after she touched the book and gained knowledge.) Level : 1 (There is literally nothing for it to do aside from swim...) EXP : 0/100 HP : 10/10 MP : 0/0 SPD : 10 STR : 1 ED : 20 (It''s gold.) DXT: 0 (No hands...) Abilities : Every month, in the presence of an owner it shall magically spawn a random amount of gold. (Talking about smooth gold ingots like the one you see in minecraft.) ______________ "What the hell. Magically spawns a random amount of gold every month? Where is the gold spawned at then?" Sylvie muttered to herself as she questioned the description of the ability. As if knowing what Sylvie was saying the gold fish started swimming towards a direction while bickering Sylvie to follow it. "Eh? It is over there? Alright, lead the way." Sylvie communicated to it as if she knew what it was saying. This is just one of the skills she got from Goddess Plutia as she could understand what they were trying to intent. While walking following the gold fish down the river there it eventually lead into a cave. "Why the heck is there a cave here... This isn''t how the script goes in all those cultivation novels I have read..." Sylvie questioned the world as she has never read of a cave being inside someone''s spiritual world/dimension. Seeming as if the gold fish noticed Sylvie not entering it jumped out of the water to gain her attention. It worked as Sylvie snapped out of her daze and walked forward into the cave. After walking for a while she then spotting an open area in the cave where massive amounts of gold stacked upon eachother. (Gold ingots from minecraft or the one you see in movies.) "Woah! There is so many! I can be rich just by a quarter of this alone! You are one special fish you know!" Sylvie exclaimed as her eyesglittered seeing the massive amount of gold in front of her. She was never a rich person in her previous life, as she wasn''t good at anything to have a job - that was until she died before heading to her job application. "Ah right, I don''t have a name for you... What should I call you?" Sylvie talked to the fish who was in the water looking at her. "How about Kintaro? Yeah I think Kintaro fits you!" Sylvie exclaimed. (Author GeSiLa told me to use name Kintaro props to him, couldn''t think of a name.) As if liking the name Kintaro jumped up in the water to give thanks to Sylvie. "You welcome." Sylvie said as she gave Kintaro a smile. As if to say goodbye Kintaro jumped up once more and swam back out of the cave to get his fresh light. "Ah... How do I get the gold out of this dimension though?" Sylvie noticed as she didn''t know how to enter the dimension free of will. "Ah! Right! I could utilize that dimensional storage that mother uses!" Sylvie exclaimed as she remembered how her mother had tea cups in her storage for some weird reason. As if recalling how to utilize the magic spell dimensional storage she walked up to a gold ingot and placed her hand on it. As her hand made contact with the ingot she said in her mind ''Storage'' as she imagined a chest where she could put her stuff in. The ingot she grabbed disappeared from her hands as her mp dropped by a ridiculous amount from just the small ingot. "How much MP did that even use?" Sylvie muttered as she felt weak and called up status. ______________ - Status - Name : Sylvie Martel Sex : Female Age : 2 Level : 13 EXP : 420/1400 HP : 150/400 (State Unconscious) MP : 200/800 SPD : 63 STR : 70 ED : 60 DXT : 99 ______________ "What the hell! So much MP is used just for that much storage! Mother how could you waste so much MP just for tea cups!" Sylvie shouted out loud in a frenzy as she realized she could''ve fainted in her own dimension had she not had a bit more MP. "And what the heck is my hp! What did that bastard do to me while I was unconscious! How could I lose 250 HP from a single hit! He must''ve done something else to me!" Sylvie shouted as she thought back to how the prince acted. "Oh well, I wonder what other changes there are in this dimension." Sylvie muttered as she got over the things and walked out the cave. _____________________ Sylvie : Why is so much MP used for that small minecraft gold ingot? Author : Because it''s your traditional MC only skill. Sylvie : Then why can my mother use it? Author : Shes special. Sylvie : What about Goddess Plutia? Author : Ask her yourself. Sylvie : Why can you use the dimensional storage spell! Plutia : Because I am overpowered? Sylvie : I CALL BS Author : I call the shots here >:C *poof* 17 The Wooden Hut Upgraded "Weew, nothing worst than sun light hitting your eye the moment you leave somewhere that barely had light eh?" Sylvie said to herself as she raised an arm to cover the sun light that was attacking her eyes. "Why is it so damn bright? It wasn''t this bright when I first got transported here, nor before I entered the cave." Sylvie asked while getting irritated as the light truly was too bright. She felt as if, if it could turn any brighter, all she would be able to see is white like the area people go to after they die before reincarnating into some fantasy worlds in the anime and manga. "Ugh, whatever. Where is that wooden hut, I wonder if that book is still there." Sylvie said as she struggled to keep her eyes open due to the sun light and walked towards the house. "Found it!" Sylvie exclaimed as she finally noticed the wooden hu- which was not a hut but somehow became a wooden house that could be used for a small family. "How the hell? Don''t tell me whenever my dimension upgrades the house upgrades too..." Sylvie exclaimed as she didn''t recall it being as big as it had when she was still a baby. "I wonder whats inside! I better go check it out! Hopefully more spells or money?" Sylvie thought happily as she tottered quickly towards the house''s front door. "Open Sesame! Give me the goods!" Sylvie exclaimed as she pushed open the wooden door. Creak "Ohh!" Sylvie exclaimed as she looked at the interior. There were chairs, tables, a kitchen from who knows where, paintings, and equipment laying by the wall or being hanged up on the walls. "You could call this exquisite eh!? Fairly spacious and clean! Look at all these cooking utensils!" Sylvie said happily as she walked towards the kitchen where she inspected all the cooking utensils there were. "Eh, what are these weapons and equipment for though? Eh? Jewelry and ornaments? Maybe I could gift them to mother? She''d probably ask me where I got them from so no thanks." Sylvie thought but quickly discarded the thought as she didn''t want to be interrogated. "Wait a minute... I recall my mother wearing jewelry and ornaments on her before she heads out to work everyday... Don''t tell me they are enchanted like in the stories!" Sylvie thought as memories of games and anime flashed from her past life. "Since appraisal doesn''t use MP at all - for some dumb reason which I am thankful for. I hope it gives me good news!" Sylvie prayed as she used appraisal on a bracelet. ''Appraisal!'' ______________ - Appraisal - Item : The Bracelet From Ashley Effects : +5000MP +10SPD +50DF +50STR +50ED +1000HP 2X EXP Gain Description : A holy object left behind by the previous dimension holder that gives positive effects to the being that equips it. It looks like an ordinary bracelet from an outside view and cannot be appraised. It is life bound to the owner thus replacing the owner''s previous name with the current owner until a new owner takes over. Previous Owner : Ashley ---- <-- (Hidden Last Name) Ring Status : No Owner ______________ Any ordinary person would''ve taken it and kept silent about it or just hide it without taking it. However, Sylvie was different. What she said would''ve had many people question her mentality. "WHY THE HELL IS THIS SO OVERPOWERED! THIS IS LIKE ONE TENTHSOF MOMS STATS JUST FROM THIS BRACELET! ARE THE REST MORE OVERPOWERED! Wait, it''s life bounded to me. Does it mean I can remove it though?" Sylvie who was excited suddenly calmed down. Her reason for asking if she can remove it was because, she didn''t like the appearance of the bracelet. However, from insidea brain popped out a piece of knowledge that she received from the book 2 years ago. The piece of knowledge was, how to alter an items appearance as well as edit the stats of an object - which she wont due as the MP cost was dearly insane. "Well, first to alter the appearance I need to equip it and be the owner huh? Well then here we go." Sylvie said as she wore the bracelet on her left wrist. After wearing it a golden light flashed which caused her to close her eyes for a bit before opening it again. ''Does this mean I am the owner now? Let me try reappraising it.'' Sylvie though to her self. ''Appraisal!'' ______________ - Appraisal - Item : The Bracelet From Sylvie Effects : +5000MP +10SPD +50DF +50STR +50ED +1000HP 2X EXP Gain Description : A holy object left behind by the previous dimension holder that gives positive effects to the being that equips it. It looks like an ordinary bracelet from an outside view and cannot be appraised. It is life bound to the owner thus replacing the owner''s previous name with the current owner until a new owner takes over. Previous Owner : Ashley ---- <-- (Hidden Last Name) Ring Status : Owned ______________ ''So it really did update automatically eh? Can I deactivate the effect so if people appraise me they don''t question me?'' Sylvie thought to herself. All of a sudden a voice popped out of nowhere in her brain. ''The ring''s effect is hidden, your stats are normal to the outside world still. Try appraising yourself and using Status after to see your stats.'' An old man''s voice popped up in her head. "Whos there!" Sylvie shouted out in fright, as no one has ever spoke in her head before. ''I am in your damn head little girl. Though for a 2 year old you''re pretty feisty eh? Just do what I said I am not a bad person.'' The old man''s voice appeared again. "Only bad people say that! I''ll listen reluctantly though hmph!" Sylvie said as if she didn''t like the old guy who randomly popped up in her head. ''Appraisal!'' ______________ - Appraisal - Name : Sylvie Martel Sex : Female Age : 2 Level : 13 EXP : 480/1400 HP : 220/400 (State Unconscious) MP : 340/800 SPD : 63 STR : 70 ED : 60 DXT : 99 ______________ "Oh! They are the same. And my MP and HP is recovering at the same time that''s nice!" Sylvie said to herself completely forgetting about the old voice. ''Try using status now then.'' He said. "Fine fine fine." She replied to the man and listened to him. ''Status'' ______________ - Status - Name : Sylvie Martel Sex : Female Age : 2 Level : 13 EXP : 470/1400 HP : 220/1400(State Unconscious) MP : 340/5800 SPD : 113 STR : 120 ED : 110 DXT : 99 ______________ "So it doesn''t show on appraisal! I guess I can be safe then! Too bad it doesn''t automatically add the MP and HP so I need to wait for it to recover huh? Sad sad." Sylvie muttered to herself at the loss of having to wait for her MP and HP to recover slowly. _______________________________ Sylvie : WHO THE HELL IS THAT OLD MAN GAVE ME THE CREEPS Author : A pedophile Sylvie : WHYD U ADD A PEDOPHILE Author : Some author on Inkstone pissed the sh** out of me calling me a pedophile and thought they won the argument against me, what a narcissist. Never answered my questions and changed topics whenever I asked them. Sylvie : Don''t vent on me then! Author : TOO BAD! *poof* 18 Waking Up "Umu. I wonder what the other enchanted equipment laying around here do." Sylvie muttered as she eyes glittered as it inspected the appearance of the others. As her eyes slowly inspected each individual equipment there was one that caught her attention. It was a hair pin, a pink butterfly hair pin. At this moment after seeing how ''cute'' the appearance was she immediately rushed over to it while screaming. "OH MA GAWD IS THAT A PINK BUTTERFLY HAIR PIN! MINE MINE MINE MINE! ONLY MINE!" She screamed as if she was a lunatic from an outside view, even if people knew what was going on they would''ve called her a lunatic anyway. Upon reaching the pink butterfly hair pin she grabbed it and hurriedly wore it without appraising it for its stats, just like how a little girl would act when they get a gift that they really like. "Mirror! Mirror! There better be a mirror here!" Sylvie said out loud as she tried to find something that can reflect her appearance for her to see how she looked with the pink butterfly hair pin. After running through the entire house, while casually ignoring all the other stuff she finally found a mirror - in the bathroom of course. She did not even question why there was a bathroom in her dimension, she thought she''d eventually find out anyway. "Awa!!! Who is that! Oh wait it is me!!! So cute!! Hurray to myself!" Sylvie exclaimed as she looked at her reflection which was ''too damn cute''. "I wonder what effects it gives me? It must be good after all~" Sylvie said happily in joy as she took off the hair pin for appraising. ''Appraisal!'' ______________ - Appraisal - Item : The Pink Butterfly Hair Pin Of Lea Effects : 10x MP Recovery Description : A holy object left behind by the previous dimension holder that gives positive effects to the being that equips it. It looks like an ordinary pink butterfly hair pin from an outside view and cannot be appraised. It is life bound to the owner thus replacing the owner''s previous name with the current owner until a new owner takes over. (Yes all the dimension equipment will basically have the same descriptions.) Previous Owner : Lea ---- <-- (Hidden Last Name) Hair Pin Status : No Owner ______________ "Awa! If I have this 10x MP Recovery Hair Pin I can fill my MP faster for the extra MP storage I gained from my bracelet! What a nice combination! Why didn''t Lea use the bracelet or vice versa why didn''t Ashley use the hair pin?" Sylvie thought to herself as having a bigger MP storage + having a quicker MP recovery item would be an overpowered combination. "Oh well! Finders keepers, losers weepers! Might as well bound this to myself before someone snatches it from me, that would be really terrifying!" Sylvie said as she held the pink butterfly hair pin happily. "Wait, didn''t I wear the bracelet last time to bound it to myself? I wore the pink butterfly hair pin but it didn''t bound itself to me? Strange..." Sylvie said ''Baka (idiot) did you not receive any knowledge from the book to bound it to yourself? Sheesh, what was the point of inputting all my knowledge into that book for you to learn?'' The old man''s voice appeared in her head again. "Shut up would you." Sylvie muttered as she had a irritated expression on her face again. "Now, where is that piece of memory or should I say piece of knowledge that I clearly did not receive from you." Sylvie said each word slowly so it could stab the old man who was in her head slowly and painfully. ''Little girl, you know that hurt right? I felt like you shot an arrow through my heart.'' He replied after hearing what she said as she spat out blood. "Shut up old man, I was so close to remembering and you just had to ruin it with your words appearing in my head huh?" Sylvie said with killing intent this time to shut up the old man. ''yes maam'' He replied weakly and quickly as he shut up afraid of her killing him somehow even though he has no physical form nor has she seen him before. "Alright! Found it! You''re joking... I need to pour MP into this to bound it to myself? I barely even have any MP left after using my dimension storage magic for that gold piece!" Sylvie shouted "Ugh I need 200 MP to bound this to myself? How much MP do I even have currently?" Sylvie asked herself. ''Status'' ______________ - Status - Name : Sylvie Martel Sex : Female Age : 2 Level : 13 EXP : 470/1400 HP : 630/1400(State Unconscious) MP : 365/5800 SPD : 113 STR : 120 ED : 110 DXT : 99 ______________ "Oho? I thought I had less than 200 MP guess my memory is still bad huh? Seems like my mom has been healing me as my HP rose up a lot. Guess she stopped once I hit 400HP as she can''t see I actually have 1400 HP huh?" Sylvie said as she noticed how her mother didn''t actually heal her all the way to fill up the HP storage. "Well, let''s pour in the MP!" Sylvie said as she slowly transferred the MP that was in her body slowly draining it into the hair pin so she wouldn''t over pour the MP amount into the pin. As expected, after the hair pin reached 200 MP another flash of gold light caused her to close her eyes once more indicating that she had bounded it to herself. ''Appraisal!'' ______________ - Appraisal - Item : The Pink Butterfly Hair Pin Of Sylvie Effects : 10x MP Recovery Description : A holy object left behind by the previous dimension holder that gives positive effects to the being that equips it. It looks like an ordinary pink butterfly hair pin from an outside view and cannot be appraised. It is life bound to the owner thus replacing the owner''s previous name with the current owner until a new owner takes over. (Yes all the dimension equipment will basically have the same descriptions.) Previous Owner : Lea ---- <-- (Hidden Last Name) Hair Pin Status : Owned ______________ "Weew! Thank god, time to wear it now!" Sylvie said as she slowly inserted it into her hair. "Waa~ It looks so nice ne~" Sylvie giggled happily. However, she was forced to stop giggling as her head was hit with a sense of nausea as she got dizzy and lost conscious. ''I swear to god if I have to faint every time I leave this dimension I''ll kill myself.'' Sylvie thought lastly before she fell to the ground and returned back to her world. Thud "Ugh..." Sylvie groaned as she slowly opened her eyes to meet a pink ceiling - her room of course. "Sylvie! You''ve woken up! Thank god, that bastard of a child of the king has been exiled now so you don''t have to worry anymore!" Laura hurriedly hugged her child that was unconscious for a few hours. "Mom? I am okay..." Sylvie said as she was dying from the hug. _____________________ Sylvie : Did you really end it like that? Author : Yes Sylvie : bad part to end Author : so? Sylvie : GL making your chapter tmr Author : thanks *poof* 19 Heading To The City "You really scared me you know! I swear I casted a barrier around you before you left with that brat! What kind of move did he even do to attack you?!" Laura asked Sylvie while still hugging her but more gently than before where she was killing her. "I-I don''t know... All I recall was him punching me in the chest... I don''t recall anything else other than him just punching me as if your barrier never existed mother..." Sylvie replied as she tried her hardest to remember what happened. "Punching through a barrier as if it was nothing? Only way he could possibly do that is if he has immense strength, which he doesn''t according to appraisal and his strength when he tried fighting the cats..." Laura muttered to herself as she recalled how she saw how weak he was in both terms of stats and real life skills. Sylvie''s eyebrow twitched at the mention of the prince fighting the cats and asked her mother about the cats. "Mother! What happened to the cats? Are they okay?" Sylvie asked Laura with tears forming at her eyes as if they could drip down at any time as she didn''t want to think of the cute kitties being in harms well. "They are okay. None of them was injured at all. They are pretty good at fighting, one of them even got a scratch onto his left cheek you know. Made him look more villainous with all the blood dripping down his cheek as he glared at us with a sword in hand." Laura said as she remembered the bastard''s face who dared to use her own daughter as hostage. Her face immediately scrunched up recalling him. Seeming as if Sylvie had seen her mother''s murderous intent and scrunched up face for a second she recalled how her HP had dropped down a lot when she checked her status in her own dimension. "Mother, what happened to me while I was unconscious?" Sylvie asked - expecting to get the truth from her mother. However that was proven wrong as Laura thought Sylvie would be scared if she had told her the truth. "Ah, when you were unconscious I noticed that my barrier was somehow pierced through so I immediately rushed over with the king. We both saw him attacking the cats so we protected them and rendered him unconscious as well. "Oh... Is that so?" Sylvie muttered as she could clearly tell that her mother just lied to her, not necessarily lie but removed a truth from the story. Laura immediately knew that Sylvie found out that she didn''t tell her the real story and apologized to Sylvie in her mind. ''Sorry baby girl... I can''t let you know you were held hostage, otherwise I don''t know how your mental state would go if you were to meet a male like your father and your 2 older brothers. Bad stuff at a young age usually brings disaster and leaves a mark.'' Laura said in her heart as she patted Sylvie''s head softly and gently. "Alright, Sylvie go dress up. We''re going to the city gate''s to see the brat who dared to attack you get exiled now." Laura said happily as she thought of the brat who couldn''t even kill a cat live without help from anybody. "Alright mother!" Sylvie said as she got off Laura''s lap and lightly ran to her own room to change. Tok Tok Tok (sfx for her shoes touching ground okay.) Creak After entering her own room and closing it she looked at her wrist and touched her hair to see if she was still wearing her bracelet and hair pin. Of course, they were with her as they were bounded to her and she still had them equipped. "How did mother not notice? Was she too worried about me or something? Oh well, as long as she doesn''t question me about it. Since she told me to go change I''ll pretend like these were accessories I already had and wear them~" Sylvie said as she walked over to her closet and cabinets to get clothing. (Really unnatural for two year olds, yes I know just accept reality.) After picking out a white dress that went down to her knees and white thigh high socks and wearing them did she finally go out. "Sylvie you''re too white. Your hair is white, your dress is white, your skin is white, even your thigh highs are white. You are not wearing white shoes or heels." Laura said as she saw how her daughter leaned too much onto one color. "But mother... I just like the color." Sylvie replied with tears in her eyes forming. "No is no, come wear these brown boots with the softest fur in them that goes above your ankle by a tiny bit." Laura said with a smile as she made Sylvie wear the boots. Of course, being the daughter and a two year oldwho was like one hundred times weaker than her mother stat wise she had to give up. She wore the boots with a sullen expression as she didn''t get to fully don herself in white. ''At least it is soft...'' Sylvie thought as she followed her mother into the carriage to set off to the city. "Alright, come sleep on momma''s lap until we reach the city Sylvie." Laura sat while sitting down in the carriage and patted her lap as if gesturing Sylvie to come over and lay on her laps. "Yes mum." Sylvie agreed as she was still tired after all, she is just a child. As complying with her mother''s orders, she walked over to Laura and laid on her lap while closing her eyes. "Alright, have a good rest Sylvie." Laura said before kissing Sylvie''s forehead and started to softly pat her. ''uuu, I am still so sleepy after all... After I wake up I will be in the city anyway. Yawn... Goodnight...'' Sylvie thought before she sunk to her need of sleep. ___________________ Sylvie : yawnn Author : yawnn Plutia : yawnn Laura : pat pat pat Sylvie : zzz Plutia : zzz Author : zz- WAIT NO I STILL GOT HOMEWORK TO DO BYE Laura : ... you ruined it *poof* 20 Hidden Permanent Ability Kek Author here, I think I got grounded again by my stepdad for no reason this time. Literally using my hotspot to publish this rn. _________________________________________ ''nn'' Sylvie woke up as if she only slept for a second. ''Wait a second¡­ Where am I? This isn''t the carriage¡­ Where is everyone?'' Sylvie said as she found out that she was not at an area she was supposed to be in. "Hello! Anyone there!?" Sylvie shouted to see if she could get anyone to reply back, which was futile as only her echoes sounded back to her. "Strange¡­ I only took a short nap¡­ How could I be here¡­" Sylvie said as she found herself in the middle of an open area in a cave which had torches on the wall to give her light. "A pathway?" Sylvie muttered to herself as she found that there was only one exit and only one entrance to her open area. "Might as well go and find out what is there. There is no other way after all, it''s not like anyone will come save me no matter how long I wait." Sylvie stated to herself as she mustered courage and walked to the pathway with her two year old small legs and feet. Due to her being small, the pathway which was not long at all felt like an eternity for her. ''Why didn''t I use my wind magic to help me get to the end of this again? I am so stupid.'' Sylvie panted while inwardly calling herself an idiot. "What''s that? A treasure chest? Must be a trap! There is no way I suddenly got into this cave somehow mysteriously and magically and would end with a treasure chest¡­" Sylvie immediately said as she thought this might be a test where if someone is too greedy and opens the chest they may be thwarted with bad luck. "T-though it may not be a trap at all either¡­ I am not greedy¡­ This is just curiosity¡­ I swear¡­" Sylvie muttered over and over as if trying to protect her dignity of clearly not being greedy and was just curious as she walked over to the chest. ''Status'' _________ - Status - Name : Sylvie Martel Sex : Female Age : 2 Level : 13 EXP: 500/1400 HP: 1400/1400 (Unconscious - Asleep) MP : 5800/5800 SPD : 113 STR : 120 ED : 110 DXT : 99 __________ ''ooh looking at the high amount of MP really makes me happy hehe.'' Sylvie thought to herself as she imagined the countless amount of magic she could use with that amount of MP. ''Wait I am unconscious and asleep still? What does this mean? So this was a dream all along?'' Sylvie thought to herself as her status said she was still asleep and unconscious. ''If I am asleep I guess nothing can happen to my physically if there was a trap on the treasure chest anyway¡­ Might as well open it now!'' Sylvie said as she encouraged herself with those words inside her head. ''First things first. Got to see if theres any traps on it by using this one spell I saw through that book of knowledge that clearly didn''t nearly fry my brain once.'' Sylvie said sarcastically as she used the spell. ''Trap Discovery!'' __________ - Trap Discovery - Traps Within Area : There are no traps in your area. Closest Trap To You : ERROR Status : Safe __________ "Damn, thought their would atleast be one trap¡­ Guess not, welp time to actually open it now." Sylvie said while having a sad expression as she thought she would be able to use a move. ''First things first. How much MP did that take me?'' Sylvie asked herself inwardly. ''Status'' __________ - Status - Name : Sylvie Martel Sex : Female Age : 2 Level : 13 EXP: 520/1400 HP: 1400/1400 (Unconscious - Asleep) MP : 5750/5800 SPD : 113 STR : 120 ED : 110 DXT : 99 __________ "Only 50 MP? This could be a life saver wtf! Also 20 EXP? Since I have 5800 MP 5800 divided by 50 is 116. And 116 x 20 is 2320. I can nearly level up 1 and a half times with that amount of EXP!" Sylvie exclaimed as she found out she could basically level up once for free everyday until she is around level 25. "Well then, what''s in here." Sylvie said as she opened the treasure box - that had no lock. Creak "AHHH SO BRIGHT!" Sylvie screamed exaggeratedly however in reality thehre was nothing bright at all. "Oh what is this¡­ Such a dissapointment¡­ What can I do with this piece of paper anyway?" Sylvie muttered to herself as she picked up an ancient looking piece of paper out from the treasure chest. "What does this paper even say¡­" Sylvie asked herself as she read it. [Hidden Permanent Ability] ''Hidden Permanent Ability? What''s that?'' Sylvie thought to herself in the midst of her thought an old mans voice rang inside her head excitedly. ''OMG IS THAT WHAT I THINK THAT IS!'' He yelled inside her head. "AHHHH MY EARS! i mean my head. *cough* What is it old man?" Sylvie asked him. "A hidden permanent ability is one of the rarest things you can have. Only one person can have that kind of hidden permanent ability, and when the person who owns the ability dies it will be placed somewhere random around the world!'' The old man said. "Then what ability does this have?" Sylvie asked the man excitedly. ''How the hell would I know? Pour magic power into it until you feel power entering you.'' The old man said. "How much MP do I have to pour in then?" Sylvie asked the old man once more. ''I don''t frikin know! Just do it!'' He yelled back at her like a strict teacher who yells at students that don''t do their work. "yes yes¡­" Sylvie muttered. "Paper become mine! Give me some good ability pretty please! My luck is really good when it comes to gambling! pretty please!!!" Sylvie closed her eyes as she prayed while continuing to pour her MP. After a while Sylvie noticed that she was about to run out of MP. "WTF IM NEARLY OUT OF MP WHY WONT YOU GIVE ME THE ABILITY!" Sylvie shouted at the paper. "N-no I am out of MP¡­ So dizzy¡­" Sylvie said with 10 MP left as she still poured it in hoping for something. At 1 MP she felt power entering her, however before she could see her status to find out what it was she fainted from nearly having no MP left. Thud ___________________ Sylvie : Haven''t I been asleep for like 5 chapters straight now? Author : Nah I think you were asleep for 4 Plutia : I don''t even read your novel Author : WHY! Plutia : cuz i dont Author : U BOGUS Sylvie : u didnt even sleep when momma patted u last chapter Author : I HAD A MATH TEST TODAY OKAY *poof* 21 The Lame Exile "Sylvie dear, wake up. We''re at the city now. Let''s hurry up and find an area to stay in to watch the brat get exiled." Laura said while nudging the still sleeping Sylvie awake. "nn A few more minutes mother¡­" Sylvie spoke while still being asleep as she was still too tired. "Alright then, you just keep on sleeping. I''ll carry you and hopefully you wake up by then." Laura said as she carried the still sleeping Sylvie into a hotel which had the best view for the prince''s exile. "mm" Sylvie said in agreement while not wanting to open her eyes and continue to succumb to her desire for sleep. After entering the hotel Laura went up to the receptionist to get a V.I.P room which was 50 gold coins. [For Indication it goes something like this. 1 Bronze Coin = $1 1 Silver Coin = 10 Bronze Coins 1 Gold Coin = 10 Silver Coins or 100 Bronze Coins 1 Platinum Coin = 10 Gold Coins or 10 Silver coins or 100 Bronze Coins 1 Rainbow Coin = 10 Platinum Coins or 100 Gold Coins or 1,000 Silver Coins or 10,000 Bronze Coins.] "Alright ma''am. Just to be sure it is only you and your daughter right?" The male receptionist asked Laura while getting an orb out of a cabinet. "Indeed, just me and my cute sleeping two year old daughter." Laura said while bragging slightly about Sylvie who was sleeping. "Alright miss. Please put your hand on this orb and inject mana into it so we can register you as the person who rented a room." The male receptionist said as he placed a blue orb onto the table. Complying with the receptionist''s order she placed her hand on the orb and injected mana into it. The orb simply flashed a bit as a card which resembled an ID card popped out in front of the orb facing towards Laura. [Rental Card Status : No Rooms Selected Card Owner : Sylvie Martel] The card only showed a bit of information which was only the name of the owner and which rooms they have rented. "Alright miss, please head up to one of the floors above and choose an open room. Afterwards there shall be a slot near the door for you to insert the card in to claim it. If there is a light above the door and it is red, this means the room has been claimed. Thank you very much for choosing this hotel." The male receptionist bowed to Laura while gesturing her where to go. "Thank you." Laura said before walking up the stairs carrying Sylvie on one arm and the card in her left hand. After walking up to the highest floor - which was the third floor did she stop to find a room. Note the higher the floors the more expensive the rooms are. Second Floor rooms cost 50 gold coins as the average while thirdfloor rooms cost 500 gold coins. Aftering finding a room straight in the middle which was open Laura inserted her Rental Card into it and opened the door. Before being able to enter a young girls voice shouted at her. "Hey! What do you think you''re doing! That is my room! Get out!" She shouted at Laura. Laura who heard this froze for a second with a foot inside the room as she looked at the young girl who said that. She was attended with 1 maid 1 butler and 5 guards. The young girl had blond hair and blue eyes and was slightly chubby. She was around ten years old. "This is my room. So, goodbye! Don''t wake up my daughter with your loud shouting otherwise I will obliterate you." Laura said giving her a glare before entering the room and slamming the door shut. "You!" The young girl shouted as she ran to the room of the door Laura rented and started pounding on it. "Young miss, this is very inappropiate. Please stop pounding on the door and switch over to knocking instead." The maid told her. "Sorry, this arrogant slvt dares ignore me. This pisses me off, does she not know who I am?" The young girl apologized to the maid before muttering to herself as she continued to knock on the door. Indeed, Laura did not know who she was. As she does not really know much about lower ranked nobles which in case of the young girl who was only the daughter of a baron who was pretty uneducated. "Indeed, I don''t know who you are, please leave now. I have claimed this room. You can claim it after I leave once the prince''s exilation is over. Thank you." Laura said before she casted a soundproof barrier around the room so she didn''t have to hear the pounding. "nn¡­ Where are we mother?" Sylvie who seemed to have felt the magic being casted from her own mother woke up while sitting on her mothers lap. "We are in a room in a hotel dear. Look there the brat is about to be exiled!" Laura said happily as she pointed near the gate where a carriage was parked and a man standing ontop of the gate walls was giving a speech. "To fellow citizens of the Arkite Kingdom! It is sad to bring news that the Seventh Prince of Arkite shall now be exiled!" The man shouted in a loud voice. However, immediately the citizens were confused as they asked why repeatedly. "Ahem! The prince has caused a great felony, as he has attacked the great Duke''s daughter of the Martel family! The mistress of the Martel family and her daughter went to meet the king to have a talk for plans about the kingdom. However, the prince brought the young two year old girl to the Royal Garden and knocked her unconscious before using her as hostage before the King and Lady Martel!" His voice boomed over all the voices of the others. His face was red from all the shouting. "Now may we bid our prince farewell! Carriage bring him out of the kingdom!" The man lastly said before walking away so he could get a drink of water. After saying that the two carriage drivers drove the carriage out the gate before the gate once more closed. "Mother, that was really boring." Sylvie said as she looked at what just happened with dead eyes. ''This isn''t how exiles go in the novels I read back on earth wtf?'' Sylvie thought. ______________ Sylvie : It really isn''t! Author : Hey, I don''t have internet okay? I can''t read and write like i did back in the day. Stupid stepdad blocking me from internet. I also have bad memories anyway! Sylvie : That got way too far. Author : sorry Sylvie : soo¡­ Who''s that baron daughter thingymabobber Author : I dont heckin know. I just wanted to add a character for face slapping okay? *poof* 22 Insert The Getting Slapped Character "You''re kind of right dear¡­ That was probably, the first and last time I am ever going to go see someone get exiled¡­" Laura said as she stroked Sylvie''s head who was sitting on her lap. "Mm, me too. Since we''re out in the city can we explore? You never bring me out of the house anyway." Sylvie asked Laura while making a face that no one could refuse. "Yes yes, might as well. On one condition though." Laura said as she turned Sylvie to face towards her. "What is it mother?" Sylvie asked Laura confused of why there was a condition. "Your mother will carry you throughout the entire exploration." Laura said while giving her a smile. "B-but I can walk on my own!" Sylvie immediately said as she wanted to explore by walking too. "No can do. If you don''t let me carry you I will immediately get someone to drive us home." Laura said with a stern face. "Y-yes mother¡­" Sylvie said with a dejected face as Laura picked up the small Sylvie into her arms and exited the room. Just as Laura was inserting her Rental Card once more into the same slot she inserted before to unrent the room a young girl''s voice who sounded like she was in puberty suddenly rang in Sylvie''s and Laura''s ear. "What kind of exile was that! Why did I even come here! I lost so much gold from that! Ughh! I even got the money from begging my brother for the past few months for allowance!" She shouted inside a room that was at the end of the floor. ''We kind of feel you¡­'' Sylvie and Laura both sighed as they felt her pain. "Well then, leaving that aside. Let''s get out of this ''clearly'' cheap hotel and explore the city hmm? Maybe I will introduce you to some tailors and some shop owners." Laura said as she carried Sylvie down the stairs. Just as she put her foot on the first step the door of which the young girl''s voice was resounding from opened with a slam. Laura froze and turned around to look at the young girl who was red from yelling. When Sylvie turned around to see the girl she nearly cried from the fear the young girl gave her. ''Why does she look like she wants to kill me¡­ What did I ever do to her?!" Sylvie thought to herself as she snuggled her face into Laura''s chest so she wouldn''t see the young girl anymore. "You! Get back up here! I still haven''t repaid you for what you did when you took the room I wanted!" She said the moment she saw Laura again. "Err, no thanks. My daughter want''s to go explore the city so I am afraid I don''t have time for you. See ya!" Laura said as she waved at the young girl before heading downstairs. At the scene of seeing the women aka Laura treating her as she was non existent the young girl got even more angrier as she threw punches at the wall. "Young miss! Please stop that! That is inappropiate, nor do you have money to pay for the remuneration if you break the wall!" The maid beside her warned the young girl. "Tch." She said before she stopped and walked towards the stairs to go out as well. The guards who were still upstairs sighed at eachother. "Why do we have to take care of this little girl? She is so obnoxious like holy crap." A young guard complained as he walked down the stairs. "Stop complaining. I have been guarding her for the past 2 months. Can you even compare?! You''ve only been guarding her for a solid 2 days so far!" An older guard rebuked the young guard. "Just as he said. As long as we get paid it''s okay. It''s not like anyone would pick a fight with a noble anyway." The other guard said as he went downstairs with the rest. The two other guards who were silent the entire time followed the rest downstairs while maintaining a cold expression. These two were the family knight''s of the baron family. There were only a few, but they are stronger than normal family guards of a baron family. *** "I see you''re done renting a room miss." The male receptionist said as he took the rental card from Laura. "Hello little miss. How are you doing?" He said to Sylvie who was in her mothers arms. Sylvie who was still not used to talking to strangers as she was a neet back in her old life replied by nodding her head. "Shy eh?" The receptionist said while giving a small laugh. "Please don''t tease her too much. This is her first time in the city." Laura said to the receptionist. "Alright, have fun then! Thank you for renting a room here." He said to the two as they headed to the exit. Just as Laura and Sylvie were about to exit the building the young girl''s voice once more rang out behind them. "YOU WAIT! HOW DARE YOU TREAT ME AS IF IM NOTHING!" She shouted at Laura. "DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM YOU DAMN COMMONER!? I AM THE DAUGHTER OF BELGRATH DARKMORE! A BARON!" She yelled at Laura. Her yelling gained all the attention from everyone that was eating or drinking at the first floor. "I AM YINARA DARKMORE! HURRY UP AND PROSTRATE YOURSELF BEFORE ME YOU SLVT!" She yelled at Laura with arrogance no one could top. "Young miss! Don''t do that! You''re ruining the house hold''s name!" The maid besides her scolded her. "So what! If this arrogant slvt won''t prostrate herself before the family name she is basically calling us trash! If so father will help me kill her as well! And look at that cute girl in her arms! I want her! She can be my little sister instead once shes killed!" The young girl told the maid bad. ''eh? You want me as your little sister? Not happening¡­'' Sylvie thought as her eyebrows twitched. Laura however didn''t care and just left the hotel. "WAIT YOU!!!" The young girl screamed once more to no avail as Laura had already left. _____________ Sylvie : that was bs Author : I know! Sylvie : you''re sht at writing Author : I know! Sylvie : I stole your money you were saving up for a new laptop Author : WHAT U SAY WTF I GET U R@PED AND MURDERED NEXT 50 CHAPTERS WATCH ME Sylvie : nuh uh I got plot armor and that nice future husband. Author : i hope u die *poof* 23 I Am A Chea ''Thank god we left. That girl was so annoying¡­ She is already like ten years old but so rebellious.'' Sylvie thought to herself as her mother carried her to another building across the street. "Hey Sylvie look, it''s a clothing shop. Let''s go take a look why don''t we? You kind of need new clothes anyway. And I am pretty busy now a days so I don''t have time to make you new clothing." Laura said as she pointed toward''s a building at the end of an intersection which was two floors made out of wood. "Okay!" Sylvie said as she nodded her head indicating she wanted to go. ''Now that I think about it. I wonder what the effect of the Hidden Permanent Ability was.'' Sylvie thought to herself. ''How do I find out anyway?'' She questioned inside herhead. ''Simple, just look by using status.'' The old man''s voice rang inside her head. ''HIIII! STOP COMING OUT OF NOWHERE WTF IS WRONG WITH YOU!'' Sylvie screamed in her head as she was frightened from his voice. ''Sheesh, stop yelling at me already little girl. Atleast I answered your question.'' The old man replied back. ''I was going to think about using Status anyway! Hmph!'' Sylvie shot back at him in her mind. Laura who was watching Sylvie the entire time was puzzled on why Sylvie was calm all of a sudden to being scared than being angry than pouting. "Sylvie are you okay? Do you want to go back?" Laura asked Sylvie who was arguing with an old man in her head. "It''s okay mother! I was just day dreaming." Sylvie said as she shook her head left and right as she really wanted to explore the city. "Okay then, just tell me if you don''t feel okay and we''ll head back right away." Laura said as she stroked Sylvie''s back gently to soothe her. "nnh" Sylvie agreed as she leaned closer to her mother to comfort herself from the annoying old man in her head. ''Status'' __________ - Status - Name : Sylvie Martel Sex : Female Age : 2 Level : 13 EXP: 790/1400 HP: 4723/14000 MP : 9583/58000 SPD : Max [200] STR : 1200 ED : 1100 DXT : 990 __________ ''WHAT THE HELL IS THIS! THIS WHAT! MY STATS ARE MULTIPLIED BY TEN TIMES! THEY EVEN SURPASS MY MOTHER!'' Sylvie literally screamed in her head. ''Oh not bad little girl. Too bad that amount was only a fraction of the total power I reached. You are still weaker than many. You probably won''t have any more fortuous encounters so you better train. Leveling up to 100 will probably only have your stats five times the amount you already have or ten. I failed math before I died anyway so I wouldn''t know.'' The old man said while reminiscing of his sh*tty past. ''Why the hell do I need to know this again?'' Sylvie asked him through her head. ''Okay dang little girl. If you don''t want to hear me talk then I wont.'' The old man immediately shut up. ''How many are stronger than me?'' Sylvie asked him. ''...'' ''Old man? Hello?'' Sylvie asked him once more. ''...'' ''Sh*tty old man¡­'' ''Little girl that went a little bit too far.'' He replied. ''Atleast I got your attention now huh?'' Sylvie asked him. ''Anyway, half of the vampire''s population at level 100 already beat your stats and so do other races excluding humans. The humans can only contend with other races in a battle because of your population, otherwise none of you would exist while other races fought eachother.'' The old man said. ''Thank you old man goodbye.'' Sylvie said. ''WAIT YO-'' ''bai bai'' ''Hey little girl!'' The old man shouted. ''...'' ''little girl!?'' "Mother, will the Darkmore family do anything to us?" Sylvie asked Laura. "Hmm? Them? They are only a mere baron family. The bottom of the nobilities. What can they do to us? Maybe I''ll hire a tutor for you so you can learn before going to the academy with your two older brothers when you grow up." Laura said to Sylvie. "Ooh okay then mother." Laura said while breathing a sigh of relief. ''Little girl are you really ignoring me?'' The old man said inside her head. ''...'' ''Fine¡­ I''ll catch you later sometime then¡­'' The old man said before leaving her head. ''Jeez hes finally gone. Having someone talk in your head is really scary and annoying¡­ I don''t like how he can read my thoughts either.'' Sylvie thought inside her heart. Ring Ring "Welcome to Lisa''s Clothing Store-nya!What type of clothes are you looking for miss-nya?" A teenager girl''s voice came from the inside of the store as Laura and Sylvie entered the building. "nya?" Sylvie said as she turned around to look at the girl. The girl had black hair and dark brown eyes a long with black cat ears and a black cat tail with a little bit of white at the tip. "nya nya? Nya??! A cat?!" Sylvie exclaimed while being carried by Laura, otherwise she would''ve ran up to the girl and started touching her cat tail and ears. "Nya?" The cat girl said puzzedly as she saw how the little girl was staring at her with heart eyes. ''What is this nya? I am kind of scared nya¡­'' She thought to herself. However Laura saved her by asking the girl for where clothing she wanted to buy were. "Do you know where the frilly dresses and skirts filled with laces are for this baby girl?" Laura asked her. "Nya? Err? Oh nyes! Follow me ma''am nya." The cat girl said snapping out of her weird feeling she got from Sylvie as she lead Laura up the stairs to the second floor. "Nya nya. What''s your name?" Sylvie asked the cat girl. "Nya? My name is Ria nya? What is yours nya?" Ria asked Sylvie as she kind of found her cute and had the urge of ''must protect this weak looking girl''. "May I touch your cat ears?" Sylvie asked Ria. "Nya?" Ria asked her with wide eyes and her mouth open in shock. _____________ Sylvie : pretti pls wit cherri on top Author : Hmm no.. Sylvie : PRETTI PLS WIT BERRY ON TOP!? Author : Naah Sylvie : PRETTI PLS WITH $5 ON TOP Author : DEAL! *poof* 24 Mother Nearly Killed Me "Nya nya¡­ Miss¡­ Please¡­" Ria looked at Laura with tears in her eyes as she didn''t really want to refuse the little girl but at the same time doesn''t want her touching her cat ears. "Hey Ria. Do you think this would look good on Sylvie?" Laura asked Ria while holding a fluttery white dress that would go down to Sylvie''s ankle. "Yes yes! It would definitely look good on your daughter nya. Why don''t you go try it out right nyow nya? The dressing rooms are over here nya!" Ria said immediately as her eyes finally found hope when she found a way to get out of the predicament she was in. "Alright Sylvie let''s go to the dressing room." Laura said as she carried Sylvie to a room near the wall with the white dress that was in her hands. "But¡­ Awww¡­" Sylvie said with a what looked like a crying expression as she faced towards Ria, to be precise Ria''s cat ears. "I want to mofu mofu though¡­" Sylvie muttered quietly as she looked at the two cat ears that were standing up. "Alright Sylvie, go in and change! Ask your mother, me if you have any help wearing it okay?" Laura said as she pushed Sylvie inside a dressing room with the white dress she picked up. "Un, I will¡­" Sylvie said while looking depressed as Sylvie took the white dress and wore it in the dressing room. ''Phew¡­ At least that was over¡­ Her crying expression nearly made me actually let her touch my cat ears¡­ I must not fall into cuteness temptation¡­'' Ria said as she wiped off the sweat that was accumulating from Sylvie. "Are you okay Ria?" Laura said as she saw how Ria was acting strange towards Sylvie as if she was afraid. "Nothing''s the matter miss nya¡­ I am all alright nya." Ria said as she waited for Sylvie to finish dressing. *** "Ma, I wonder if theirs any special effects on this dress." Sylvie said as she used Appraisal on it. ''Appraisal!'' ________________ - Appraisal - Item : White Silk Dress Effects : DEF +5 Description : Your typical white silk dress that you can find anywhere in a popular clothing store. ________________ "..." Sylvie was shocked silent from the description. ''Who the hell created the descriptions for appraisal?'' Sylvie thought to herself. ''I will literally stab this person to death. It''s not like its obvious that you can find this in a popular clothing store when there was an entire section of the same dress in this store.'' Sylvie thought inwardly. *** Somewhere in an inn. "Achoo!" Plutia sneezed as she was drying her hair. "Who''s bad mouthing me again? Or is it because I got sick from the coldness after taking this shower? No wait, I shouldn''t get sick this easily anyway." Plutia muttered as she continued drying her hair on an inn''s bed. "Ahh, these beds are awful. I miss my fluffy soft clouds back in heaven. Why did I come here again? Right it was for that Sylvia girl¡­ Why did I come here early anyway? She''s only two years old currently¡­ I won''t meet her until another ten years have passed once shes out of the academy anyway¡­" Plutia said to herself as she covered her agonizing crying expression that had shown that she had made a dumb mistake on her part. "Why did I come here so damn early!" Plutia shouted out loud. "AY NEIGHBOR KEEP IT DOWN! IM TRYNA SLEEP OVER HERE!" A adult male''s voice shouted from the room next to hers. "Sorry! I''ll keep it down now!" Plutia replied back to the man who was next to her room. "Ha~ What a bothersome world¡­" Plutia muttered to herself. *** "nn" Sylvie said as she struggled to put on her white dress. "Ah! Finally! That took a while to put on¡­" Sylvie muttered to herself as she looked at the mirror that was inside the dressing room. She spun herself so she can get a nice overall view of herself. ''Not bad!'' She thought. After checking herself out she peeked her head out of the dressing room curtains. "Ara? Sylvie are you done? Come out and let mother see what you look like sweetie~" Laura said as she walked towards the dressing room that Laura was in. "nn" Sylvie said as she nodded her head and took a step out of the dressing room revealing her tiny body in a small white dress that went down to her ankles. "Cute! Aren''t you the most adorable little girl in the world mm?" Laura said as she ran towards Sylvie at the speed of light and hugged her tightly. "Gah" Sylvie leaked a voice out in pain as she struggled to breathe from her mother''s tight hug. ''Mother mother please I give! Stop I can''t breathe! Mother!!!'' Sylvie thought to herself as she hit her mother''s chest slightly to no avail. After seeing that it didn''t work Sylvie tried pushing out of her mother''s grasp to which was no avail. ''What the hell! Isn''t my stats ten times higher than hers! How come my push still won''t make her budge!? I will choke to death at this rate!'' Sylvie thought to herself. "Ah, um miss nya. I think you''re going to end up suffocating your daughter nya nya." Ria''s voice came in from behind Laura. "Ah!? I am so sorry Sylvie! You were too cute that I kind of lost it¡­ Teehee." Laura apologized with a ''I am not sorry at all'' expression on her face. "Ha~ ha~ ha~" Sylvie panted as she tried to catch her breath after nearly being suffocated to death by her own mother. ''Is this what they mean when they say a family member is more likely to kill you than a stranger?'' Sylvie thought to herself. ''This is a fantasy world for you. Her breasts are too big¡­ They can kill people like in manga and anime¡­'' Sylvie thought to herself as she looked at her mother''s breasts and back to hers. ''That''s right I am still growing, as I am only two years old¡­'' Sylvie thought to herself. __________ Sylvie : I am still growing Author : Nah, I will make u flat chest for life! Sylvie : You can''t do that! Author : yes I can Plutia : AH SO YOU WERE THE ONE THAT BAD MOUTHED ME! I SHALL MAKE U FLAT CHEST FOR LIFE Laura : She has my genes Sylvie : Mother! Laura : Child! Plutia & Author : We control stuff here Sylvie & Laura : ¡­ *poof* 25 Danger Foreshadowing "Ara? Is there anything of the matter Sylvie?" Laura asked Sylvie when she noticed how Sylvie had a crying expression while looking down at the floor (actually she was looking at her flat chest) while seeming as if she was saying something. "N-No! Nothing of the matter mother." Sylvie replied hastily as she looked upwards and started to shake her head left and right. "Are you sure? You can talk to me if anything is bothering you, you know sweetie." Laura said with a frown on her face as she looked at her own daughter that wasn''t telling her what was bothering her. "Nothing is bothering me really!" Sylvie said immediately as she denied the fact that anything was bothering her. ''The thing that is bothering me is¡­ Forget about it! It''ll grow eventually since I have your genes¡­ Right? Yeah it must be so¡­'' Sylvie thought to herself before removing the thought and went back to present time. "Nyan?" Ria tilted her head to the side as she looked at the mother and daughter duo. ''Is the mother a baka or just clueless to what is actually happening. Your daughter obviously looked at your big breasts and back to her non existent ones.'' Ria thought. "Nya, miss are you going to buy that white dress nyow? nya" Ria decided to interrupt the two. "Ah? Yes I will buy the dress now. How much will it be anyway?" Laura said as she picked Sylvie up and carried her downstairs with Ria to the cashier counter. "It''s from the finest silk we have so it will be 1 gold coin nya." Ria said as she walked behind the counter "Alright, here you go." Laura said as she placed 1 gold coin on the counter using her dimension storage magic. "Thank you for your patronyage!" Ria said and bowed as Laura and Sylvie walked out the building. "Nya nya! Let me touch your cat ears Ria!!!!!!" Sylvie cried out as Laura carried her out the building. "Nyo!!!!!!!! Don''t do this to me mother!!!!" Sylvie cried out once more as the door of the building closed on her face. "Dear lord, thank god her mother was a sensible person and brought her out nya¡­" Ria muttered as she calmed herself down from the cute two year old baby girl that wanted to touch her cat ears. "Ria, sounds like you may have a cute ojou-chan that will come here every now and then to touch your cat ears when she becomes older hm?" A blond haired girl the same age as Ria said as she came behind Ria and started to fondle with her cat ears. "NYAAAAA WHAT ARE U DOING STOP NYAAAAA!" Ria screamed and struggled to get away from her grasp. "Nyufufu, you''re so cute as always Ria." The blond haired girl laughed mischievously as she looked at the Ria who was on the verge of tears. "nyuu~ You bully Crystalia nya!" Ria said back to the blond haired girl. "Not my fault your reaction is cute." Crystalia said as she smirked at Ria who was covering her cat ears. "..." "... PFFT It''s so funny and cute!" Crystalia laughed as she pointed towards Ria who was covering her cat ears and was blushing red. "ITS NOT FUNNY!" Ria shouted which permeated the entire building. *** "Wahh~ I wanted to touch floof floof ears nya¡­" Sylvie cried silently as Laura carried her away from Lisa''s Clothing Store. "It''s not appropriate to touch a beastkin''s ears you know. They are pretty sensitive you know sweetie." Laura said as she stroked Sylvie''s back gently to stop her from crying. "B-but! I just wanted to touch floof floof wah~" Sylvie said as she continued to cry. "Alright, let''s go home now since we bought ''one'' piece of clothing for you." Laura said as she went to the carriage she had parked near the hotel. "Wahh~ floof floof change go away." Sylvie continued to cry as if not hearing a single thing Laura said as she was carried inside the carriage. "Miss, where are we heading too?" The carriage driver said from outside the carriage to Laura. "We''re heading back to the Martel''s Mansion." Laura said as she continued to stroke Sylvie''s back gently on her laps. "Wah~... Floof floof¡­" Sylvie said quietly before falling asleep on her mother''s laps. Getting a lap pillow in the carriage. "Ha~ What a bothersome little girl you are my dear. You want too much floof floof at such a young age. How will you grow up¡­ Are you going to build a floof floof kingdom?" Laura muttered as she looked at her baby daughter that was sleep talking. "Floof floof kingdom¡­ Nyaa~ I Shall build floof floof kingdom. No one can stop me from floof floofing." Sylvie said in her sleep as she smiled and drooled a bit. "Oh dear, she actually might make a floof floof kingdom at this rate. Ha~ it might help unite all the floofers mc floofers across the world I guess? Maybe they can finally bond with the human race." Laura said as she thought about the future. "Now here little one, should control your drool now." Laura said as she got a napkin from inside her dimensional storage and wiped off the drool that was leaking from Sylvie''s mouth. "Nyrufu - Floof floof~" Sylvie said once more in her sleep. "Just what are you dreaming of child. You keep saying floof floof. Pfft." Laura said as she giggled and stroked Sylvie''s head gently to prevent her from waking up. *** At the Darkmore family household in a study room, there was a young girl and a man that resembled her sitting across from each other with a table in between the two. "Father! You must avenge me! There was this woman who dares to treat our family name as dirt! She even had such a cute little girl in her hands too! I want that little girl! Please get the two of them! Torture that woman and let me have that little girl!" Yinara said to her father who was sitting across from her. "Do you even know who you were messing with?" Belgrath Darkmore replied calmly. "No! I didn''t even know them from anywhere! So they must be a commoner!" She replied to her father very quickly. "Alright, since if she''s a commoner you can use the five knights that are part of my small defensive unit with you to kill that woman once you find her." He replied. "Thank you father!" Yinara said as she got up to leave. ___________________ Sylvie : ohno me get attacc Author : But ur mom protecc Sylvie : but I want floof floof Author : that doesn''t end in cc u idiot Sylvie : So what you want me to go floofcc Author : yes thats much better Ria :stop floof floof pls Sylvie : AH ITS RIA LET ME FLOOF FLOOF UR EARS Ria : Nope Sylvie : PLS BEND DOWN UR TOO TALL Ria : No thank you! Sylvie : *tears forms at eyes* Ria : DONT DO THIS TO ME PLEASE Author : owo *poof* 29 Kias & Chase "Oh Crystalia, you''re back. Can you heal this little girl? She was attacked by some noble lady that wanted her room." Chase said as he placed the Plutia who was breathing roughly with her face scrunched up in pain on a bed. "These nobles sure are getting out of hand. They even stooped as low as to attack this little girl." Crystalia said as she put down whatever she was doing and quickly ran over to the little girl who was dying on the bed and used appraisal on her. ''Appraisal!'' ______________ - Appraisal - Name : Shiro Neko Species : Human (Readers She''s actually a Heavenly Kitsune - Just Hidden unless they used a more advanced Appraisal.) Sex : Female Age : 6 Years Old Level : 5 EXP : 20/650 HP : 20/300 (Weakened State) MP : 130/130 SPD : 10 STR : 25 ED : 5 DXT: 20 ______________ "She''s really low in health right now¡­" Crystalia said as she slowly chanted the intermediate heal spell onto Plutia. As Crystalia slowly healed Plutia she looked at Plutia''s status to make sure she does not overheal her - otherwise it would be problematic if something had happened. Just as Plutia''s health slowly went up to 250 she stopped the spell. "Phew, she should be much better now." Crystalia said as she wiped off the sweat off her forehead as she looked at Chase. "Mm, lets let her sleep here for today then." Chase said as he stared at the little girl on the white bed sleeping peacefully after getting healed. "Where are her parents?" Crystalia said, as she did not know Plutia had entered the inn alone. "She came alone." Chase replied. "How can a cute and pretty little girl like her who is so weak come alone?" Crystalia said in shock as she stared back at Plutia on the bed. "I don''t really know. All I know is that, we need to keep her safe here." Chase said as he went out the door to resume being a clerk. "Ha~ He puts too much effort on working. He wants to be a white knight and protect everyone but he doesn''t have the power to." Crystalia sighed as she went back to cooking - which she was doing before Chase barged in to get her to heal Plutia. *** [Back to Chase''s POV] "Ha~ Can''t believe I let someone get injured in front of me again." Chase sighed as he muttered to himself. Creak "Hello Chase! Can I get a Dragon Ale? (This is a brand in the story.)" A man said wearing a long broadsword on his back and what looked to be chainmail armor. "Oh Kais, what''s up. I''ll get you one, just a second." Chase said as he snapped out of his daze and looked at the man who had just entered and asked him for a drink. "What''s up with you? You''re so depressed, did Crystalia leave you again?" Kais said as he joked with Chase slightly. "Holy crap, is that the S-Ranked Adventurer Kais? Why is he here?" One of the men drinking at a table said as he looked at Chase and Kais having a conversation. "Do you think I can get him to do a favor for me?" A girl said as she twisted her body. "No way, he''s an S-Ranked Adventurer, who do you think he cannotget?" Another girl said. "Oh, should I atleast try?" The girl asked once more. "Don''t! You''ll probably get rejected and no onewill probably ask you out because of the humiliation." The girl replied. "Nah, Crystalia is in the back right now if you want to meet her." Chase said as he got a bottle of ale and poured it into a wooden mug. "Here you go. Dragon ale, fresh and newly received." Chase said and put it in front of Kais. "Oh? Is that so? Then why are you showing such a depressed expression right now?" Kais said as he took a big gulp of the ale. "Still good as always." Kais said as he enjoyed the taste of the alcohol. "Ah, some little girl one of my clients just got attacked by a noble lady that wanted her room. She was nearly dead and is in the back sleeping with Crystalia watching over her." Chase said as he sighed depressedly. "Oh, come on Chase. Don''t blame it on yourself man. It''s not your fault she was injured man. The nobles are really difficult to understand." Kias said as he comforted Chase who was depressed. "Yeah, but you know. That noble lady that attacked her was pretty weak. Yet I still allowed the little girl to get hit by her wind bullet. The girl fell down the stairs and was nearly dead." Chase said as he gripped his own wooden mug that he poured a drink for himself. "..." Kias didn''t say any more as he didn''t know a way to comfort the depressed man as he took another sip of his ale. "Say you got any more rooms open?" Kias asked Chase. "Well, we originally had the last room for that little girl. Since she was alone we decided to keep her with us. You can have it if you want." Chase said as he brought the blue crystal orb back out again. "Alright, I''ll take it. Give her this later. Doubt she could pay for much others if she''s alone." Kias said as he got his Rental Card and handed Chase 10 platinum coins. "Alright. I''ll make sure to give it to her. I''ll try to make her stay with us until we can find her guardians, otherwise she''d probably get kidnapped and robbed." Chase said as he waved Kias goodbye. "Alright, thanks for the room. See you later, I am going to sleep now. I am pretty tired from that mission." Kias said as he walked up the stairs. "Alright, have a nice rest Kias." Chase said as he went to the front of the inn and flipped the OPEN tag to CLOSED before heading back to where Crystalia and Plutia was. (They were talking for hours like how people drink for hours.) ____________ Sylvie : WHERE AM I? AM I NOT MC? Plutia : no im mc Sylvie : no me Plutia : no me Author : no u Plutia & Sylvie : NO ME Yinara : WHERE ARE YOU LAURA Laura : ACHOO whos calling me? *poof* 26 Relaxing Chapter "Floof!!!!! Wa~~~~ So satisfying~~" Sylvie said as her hands felt the soft ears of Ria. Or so she thought. "Sylvie sweetie, wake up. It is morning. You''ve been sleeping since the afternoon yesterday. Don''t sleep for too long, nor too short. It is time to wake up~" Laura said as she nudged Sylvie gently in an attempt to stir her awake. "Nyon! Ria why are you running away now!" Sylvie screamed as she hugged her pillow even tighter as if she wanted to strangle it to death. "..." ''Stop killing me please owner.'' The pillow thought to itself. "Sylvie it''s time to wake up." Laura said as she nudged Sylvie with a bit more power this time. "Ria don''t leave me! Awa!" Sylvie screamed as she woke up. "Oh a dream with a nightmare huh¡­ That was scary, I thought Ria was going to leave me for good sob sob." Sylvie said as she drearily opened her eyelids. "Mother?" Sylvie said as she made out the figure of her mother. "Hello there, good morning sweetie. You were asleep for so long I thought I could never wake you up again." Laura said while giving Sylvie a smile. "Sorry mother! Wait, you said morning? I was asleep to now ever since from the carriage ride back home?" Sylvie exclaimed as she realized how long she was asleep for. "Mhm, you kept saying floof floof every now and then in your sleep. You also need to control your drool when you sleep you know." Laura said as she got another napkin from her dimensional storage and wiped off Sylvie''s drool that was leaving her mouth. "awa, I will keep that in mind mother." Sylvie said to her mother before getting off the bed. "Alright sweetie, make sure to brush your teeth and wash your face cleanly before coming down to eat breakfast." Laura said as she went out the door of Sylvie''s room and down into the kitchen. "Alright mother!" Sylvie said as she changed out of her nightgown and into a light blue dress that went down to her ankles. *gurgle gurgle* *sfx for you know¡­ Unless you don''t brush your teeth or anything like that or never tried gurgling a fluid...* "Ptui." ¡û sfx for spitting btw if you guys didn''t know. "grr, hair why are you so messed up. Hair I will literally eat you if you don''t get out of the messy state you''re in right now." Sylvie growled as she bared her small teeth at her long hair that reached down to her waist, which was all tangled up and was messy. "..." ''FIX IT I DONT HAVE ARMS NOR CAN I USE MAGIC WTFFF LADY'' The hair thought to itself as it listened to its owner rant. "Ha¡­ Why don''t you listen to me. Sob sob. I have to comb my hair myself¡­" Sylvie said with a depressed expression as she picked up a comb within a drawer and started to comb her bed head hair. "Done! And perfect! Let me just put on the butterfly hair pin before I head downstairs in the case of anything that could possibly happen to me. There is no way something is obviously going to happen to me¡­" Sylvie said as if jinxing herself in the near future before she went downstairs to the dining room to eat breakfast. "Mother! I am all done!" Sylvie said as she reached the bottom of the stairs and toddled over to the table where her mother, Laura was placing places on three seats. One for her, one for herself, and one for Claude. Creak "Good morning hun." Claude said to Laura as he walked inside the house. "Good morning dear. Ah clean before you eat what are you doing!" Laura scolded Claude who was about to eat the food on his plate that Laura served for him without cleaning his hands and face. "I am hungry though! Ah this smells nice. Let me just eat this, aaaah~" Claude said as he brought the food slowly onto his mouth with a spoon. "I WARNED YOU!" Laura said as she bolted towards Claude using wind magic as her acceleration pad and headbutted him in the stomach. "BFUGUUUU!" Claude groaned as he was sent flying by the headbutt from Laura. "Why! I just wanted to eat!" Claude said with a crying expression. "Hurry up and go clean, bad manners. Sylvie is waiting anyway." Laura said with a angry expression on her face. "... Yes ma''am¡­" Claude said before getting up to go to the bathroom. --- After a few minutes passed. "Alright, I am all ready to eat!" Claude said as he leaved the bathroom. "Hello papa." Sylvie said while sitting in a chair that was lifted up for her to be able to reach the table. "Hello sweetie. Sorry for making you wait. Now we can eat together." Claude said as he gave Sylvie a smile, in which she replied with a smile back. "Well then, let''s eat our meal!" Laura said. "Itadakimasu!" The three of them said before digging into their meals. *** "Tch, where is that slvt. I''ve searched the entire common districts yet I can''t find her."Yinara muttered as she and five knights were traveling through the town in the morning. "Once I find you, I will kill you. So you better hide for as long as you can." Yinara said with a murderous glim in her eyes. "Um, miss Yinara. What does the woman even look like first of all?" A knight asked the daughter of the person who he served under. "Ah that''s right¡­ You guys don''t even know what she looks like. Well she looks like this, she has pale pink hair goes straight down as it reaches to her waist. Her bangs are short but can cover half of her eyes at times. She has an oval face, a rounded jaw, hollow cheeks, and small ears And her almond-shaped, alert eyes are pale pink. Her nose is stubby and she has puffy lips." Yinara said as she continued walking down the town. ''That was too much, and too fast¡­'' The five knights thought inside their head as they followed her. ____________ Laura : didn''t you just copy and paste my entire description from like chapter 2? Author : Hmm? Yeah and so? Laura : Won''t people call you lazy for that? Author : Don''t they already? Laura : like who? Sylvie : Dang you''re so lazy Author : Like her Laura : ¡­ Plutia : WHEN WILL I BE SHOWN AGAI- Author : never *poof* 27 Adventuring Ranking Explained "Whew, this place is really boisterous." Plutia said as she walked into a town that looked as if they were celebrating something. "Of course! Don''t you know!? The S ranked adventurer Kais is coming back to town! He was gone for nearly five years after taking on a quest!" A man that looked like a merchant said as he was setting up his stall on the side of the street along with many others. "Kais? Who is that? Is he that great?" Plutia asked the merchant who was putting his items on display. "Little girl, don''t you even know how what an adventurer is? Seeing as you''re still young you probably don''t know much." The merchant said as he looked at Plutia who looked like a young girl. "What''s your name little girl? My name is John Pyon, I am a B-Ranked merchant apart of the merchant guild." John said as he waved a blue ID card indicating that he was a B ranked merchant. "My name is Shiro, Shiro Neko." Plutia said as she walked over to the merchant so she didn''t block anyone''s way by being in the middle of the street. "Alright, hello there Shiro Neko. So this is how the adventuring system works if you would please look here." John said as he pulled out a piece of paper while scribbling on it. "When you first become an adventurer, persay you''re under the age of 12 you will be assigned the rank X which you don''t get an ID card but a wooden tag. These people will have this until they are past the age of 12 or if they can get the examiner to let them pass and attain the F-Ranked ID Card. Which is made out of copper for you to tell." Johnsaid as he drew what the tags looked like. "Mhm." Plutia agreed as she''s someone who basically helped create the Adventurer Guild many many years ago with one of her friends when she was under one of her alias which she faked her death so they wouldn''t know she was immortal. "Next, once you''ve completed 10 F-Ranked requests alone are you allowed to be tested to become a D-Ranked adventurer. The copper ID card will then turn into a stone ID card." John continued. "Mhm, okay." Plutia agreed as she was peeking on Sylvie who was eating with her mother and her father through her other vision. ''Wow, they''re eating without me¡­ Can''t wait until she grows up so she can ''randomly'' meet me and let me eat with her family too.'' Plutia thought to herself as she was jealous of being lonely. "Ahem, little girl. Hello? Are you listening?" John waved at the dazed out Plutia. "Ah? Yes yes, I am sorry. I was thinking about something." Plutia said as she snapped out of her daze and replied in a panic. "It''s alright. Anyway, after becoming A D-Ranked Adventurer you can become a C-Ranked Adventurer after taking and completing 10 D-Ranked requests alone before being tested." John said once more. "After becoming a C-Ranked your ID card will become made out of silver." John continued. "After you become a C-Ranked adventurer after completing 10 requests, you can choose to stay as a C rank or become a B ranked adventurer where you can be forced to go to any requests at any time during an emergency." John said. "This is why many people don''t want to advance to B rank unless they are just show offs." John said as he clicked his tongue. "Really hate these show offs, they usually run away when they face danger anyway." John said as he continued. "A B-Ranked adventurer will not get tested off by their request completion. They will be tested when deemed strong enough to become an A ranked adventurer and smart enough. As A-Ranked Adventurers will be the leaders if thereshttps://osu.ppy.sh/b/1615779&m=0 an emergency. So many strong B-Ranked Adventurers can''t advance to A rank due to that." John said. "Did you get any of that?" John asked Plutia who seemed as if she was staring into space. "Yes yes, I did. Please continue." Plutia said as she was bored to death listening to this merchant about something she knew since she created it basically. "By the way, when you become A B-Ranked adventurer your ID card will turn blue like mine. As no one is going to spend money to have any ores higher than silver as an ID card which is pretty dumb. Since many theft would be going around just to sell the type of ore. An A-Ranked Adventurer will have a red ID card." John continued as he explained about the color of the cards. "And the highest ranked someone can attain is the S ranked excluding the SS rank." John said. "So he''s one of the strongest people in this world excluding those godly SS ranked people. There were only five SS ranked people in this entire world. Two of them have already died already, the two that died were the creators of this Adventuring Guild and system by the way.One named Lina Trou (Aka Plutia''s First Alias) and Melissa Neru. They were both magicians who took on an evil god before dying." John said as he recalled the many myths and stories of the two legendary SS ranked adventurers. "Anyway, the S ranked adventurer is proven by a medal instead of an ID card. They have a gold medal with their face on it and their information. They wield tremendous power and are able to fight with dragons." John said. "To become an SS adventurer you''d basically need to save an entire continent or something like that or the world. And these godly beings are usually somewhere in seclusion as no one has spotted them in the past 50 years." John said as he tried his hardest to remember. "You get all of that?" John said as he stopped thinking and looked at Plutia who looked as if she would fall asleep at any time. "Yes yes¡­ Thank you, I''ll be going now¡­" Plutia said as she walked away from his stall really quickly as if she couldn''t stand him anymore. "What''s up with her?" John said confusedly as he looked at the little girl that walked away really quickly. ____________ Author : What a boring Chapter Plutia : IT IS MORE BORING TO STAND THERE AND LISTEN Author : sorry¡­ Plutia : GROWL Author : Cat''s dont growl they hiss. Plutia : NYAAA Author : thats not hissing Plutia : ill scratch u Sylvie : Come here little Plutia, I''ll treat you like family. Plutia : w-weally! Sylvie : yes if you let me touch your cat ears and cat tails Plutia : NYOOOO Sylvie : DONT RUN AWAY WHY ARE U LIKE RIA! *poof* 28 Plutia Gets Attacked Creak Plutia who had entered the town immediately went to a inn to find somewhere to sleep. After entering she went to the clerk behind a counter. "Excuse me, are there any rooms available still?" Plutia asked him. "Yes, luckily there is still one room left. That will be 50 silver coins for a week please. As we don''t let people stay in the room for a day - as they usually leave a mess before leaving." The clerk said as he brought a crystal orb that was seen before when Laura had went to a hotel to watch the exile of the prince. "Okay. Thank you very much!" Plutia said as she handed the clerk 50 silver coins and placed her hands onto the crystal orb to get her ID card. [Rental Card Status : No Rooms Selected Card Owner :Shiro Neko] The card only showed the name of Plutia''s alias and the status of how many rooms she had selected like normal. "The open room is on the second floor all the way at the end of the hallway to the left." The clerk said once more as he looked at the cute little girl who was alone without a weapon nor anything else. "Alright, thank you!" Plutia said as she slowly walked towards the stairs. Creak A group of five men in knight suits and a girl that looked to be 10 years old entered. To the sound of a familiar voice that she had heard twice she turned her head around to look at who it was. Of course, to the all-knowing Plutia who clearly stalks Sylvie 25/8 she already knew who these people were. It was Yinara and the five knights that served in the Belgrath''s small personal noble army. "Excuse me mister, I''d like a two rooms please." Yinara said as she walked up to the clerk. "Sorry, there are no rooms open currently. The last one was just taken." The clerk said while cleaning a cup of glass. "Then tell someone who owns a room I''ll buy it from them for double!" Yinara said as she demanded the unreasonable once more. "Sorry ma''am, you can go ask them yourself. We aren''t a third party dealer." The clerk said as if he was used to the act of someone demanding something unreasonable. "Y-you! Don''t you know who I am!?" Yinara said as she got angry and was about to throw a fit. "Young miss, please don''t cause a disruption here. You will dirty the family''s name. There are many other noble families that could be renting a room here too." A knight said as he looked at the clerk coldly. "But! Hey you! The young girl with white hair!" Yinara said as when she turned to look at the guard she caught Plutia in her sight with a rental card. "How much did you rent your room for? I''ll pay double. You look like you''re alone anyway. How about I give you double the amount you paid and we can sleep together in the room? How about it?" Yinara said as she saw how ''cute'' Plutia was. "Umm¡­ No thank you¡­ I''ll room by myself¡­" Plutia said slowly and gently as she quietly made her way to the stairs that were behind her. "Ill triple the amount then!" Yinara shouted as she saw Plutia who was about to dash up the stairs. Seeming to no avail as Plutia already had her foot on one of the stairs and didn''t seem like stopping Yinara shouted again. "How about four times the amount! Stop your moving! Who do you think you are! You''re just a little girl alone! It isn''t safe!" Yinara shouted once more, garnering everyone''s attention that were eating or talking. "Umm. I think I am really safe¡­ Away from you¡­" Plutia muttered softly as she continued going up the stairs. "You! Wind bullet!" Yinara chanted as she aimed at Plutia''s stomach. "Gah!" Plutia screamed as she got hit and started to fall down the stairs. ''Well sh**, I forgot to make my stats insanely overpowered¡­'' Plutia thought to herself as she actually felt pain from the wind bullet. "How about it now? You aren''t safe alone! I can protect you by doing the same to other people!" Yinara said as if ignoring the fact that she''s trying to reason with a little girl that she just attacked. "How ruthless¡­ She actually attacked the harmless little girl. Just because she didn''t want to room with her." A man whispered to his group of friends. "I know dude¡­ I mean look at the poor little girl, she is literally unable to get up." Another person said as he looked at the white haired little girl who was dying from the pain. "Hey! No fights allowed in this inn. And you have caused harm to one of my clients. Please leave this inn at once, we don''t accept you people here." The clerk said as he ran over to the knocked down Plutia who had her face distorted in pain. "Ha~ Ha~" Plutia breathed roughly as everytime she exhaled she would be hit with a wave of pain. "It''s okay little girl. I''ll carry you into a nursing room." The clerk said as he princess carried Plutia somewhere behind the counter where a door laid. "Hey! Don''t you bring her away from me!" Yinara screamed as she saw the clerk picking up the cute little girl that she had her sights on and bringing her away. "Why wouldn''t I bring her away from you? You attacked her and look at her. She looks like she can die at any second." The clerk said as he glared at her sternly. "Men, chase them out." The clerk said as he faced towards the Plutia who was clenching her teeth in pain with her eyes closed as tears formed. "Chase! Who''s that little girl? What''s wrong with her?" A woman''s voice rang in the moment the clerk entered the room. ___________ Plutia : I-It hurts¡­ Sylvie : Bet it does Plutia : W-why are you so mean to me!? Sylvie : WHY WOULDN''T I! Plutia : I have done notin wron! Sylvie : YOU REINCARnATED ME AS A BABII Plutia : ISNT THAT GOOD! YOU CAN GO TO SCHOOL TO LEARN THE WORLD BEFOREHAND! Sylvie : WELL YOU GOT A POINT AUTHOR : STOP SHOUTING Plutia & Sylvie : NO Chase : Quiet little girl, you''re dying right now. Don''t waste too much energy now. Plutia : Yes¡­ *poof* 30 Plutia Gets Adopted "nnh" Plutia groaned as she woke up and slowly opened her eyes. ''Where am I?'' She thought to herself as her vision was still blurred as she found herself staring at a wooden ceiling. "Hey Chase she''s awake now!" A female voice said from right besides her. "Coming!" A male''s voice that she recognized replied to the female voice from a different room. "Hello little girl. Good morning there. Are you feeling any better now?" The female asked Plutia as she leaned over to look at Plutia''s face. "Er¡­ Um.. I am all better now¡­" Plutia said slowly as her blurry vision finally regained its stability. What came into her view was a woman that looked like she was in her mid-twenties. She had aqua colored long hair that went down to her waist, light blue eyes, white creamed skin, and very ''big'' breasts. "Um¡­ Where am I now?" Plutia asked the woman in her vision. "Oh, you''re in my room and Chase''s room." She replied as she handed Plutia a glass of water. "Thank you." Plutia said as she received the cup of water and drank from it to get rid of her dry throat. "By the way who is Chase that you keep calling?" Plutia asked once she finished drinking the cup of water and handed it back to the woman. "Oh, he is the clerk that you saw out there when you were trying to rent a room." The woman said as soon as the door opened roughly. "Oh thank god you are awake. Thought you could possibly be in a coma after sleeping for so long." The man who entered said. As to Plutia''s surprise, it was the man who had given her a rental card. Chase. "Hello there little girl, I am Chase. Chase Lauderia is my name. As for her, she can give herself an introduction." Chase said as he went over to the woman''s side. "Hello, I am Crystalia. Crystalia Eseinbach. I am a noble''s daughter from the neighboring country of Morka. Chase saved me when I got kidnapped once, that''s how we met each other. Afterwards we decided to escape to here where slavery was illegal. "Oh, um. Thank you for saving me and letting me stay here¡­ I''ll leave now." Plutia said as she tried getting out of bed but ended in failure as she was still weak causing her to fall back on the floor. "Ow!" Plutia said out loud as her weak stats still caused her to feel a lot of pain. ''I really regret not double checking myself before coming to this world¡­'' Plutia thought to herself as she struggled to get up again. "Woah there little girl. Don''t be too hasty to leave. You aren''t fully recovered yet you know. Stay with us for a little longer as you recover." Chase said as he quickly ran over the bed and then carried her up and put her on the bed again. ''What am I a trapped animal? Is the bed my cage or something?'' Plutia thought to herself as she let all of that happen as she was too weak to do anything. "That''s right, why don''t you stay with us for a little bit longer. You didn''t come with anyone anyway." Crystalia backed Chase up as she went to check if Plutia got injured from the fall anywhere. "Wait speaking of which, why were you alone? Where are your parents or guards anyway?" Crystalia asked Plutia. "Um¡­ I don''t have any parents or guards¡­" Plutia said as she just came back to the world without any background aside from being a SS-Ranked adventurer 100 years ago with only a few still remembering her. "Oh¡­ Sorry for asking then¡­" Crystalia apologized to Plutia, as she thought Plutia had no parents any longer as they had died. Talk about big misunderstandings. "..." Chase remained silently as his face turned dark because he too had no parents or siblings any longer. "I-I''ll stay here until I am fully recovered then¡­" Plutia said weakly as she looked at the two furiously staring at her as if they would pounce on her if she had not agreed to stay until she recovered. "Why don''t you stay with us from now on?" Chase suddenly opened his mouth. "Eh?" Plutia said in shock as she did not expect to hear that. "What do you mean by that Chase?" Crystalia asked him in shock as well as she did not expect him to say that. "Just like I said, why don''t you live with us from now on? We''ll be your parents." Chase said as he clenched his fists unknowingly. "Eh¡­ But shouldn''t we wait first Chase?" Crystalia said to Chase as she walked over to hug him because she knew why he would say that after knowing about his past. "It''s up for her to decide." Chase said as he slowly turned around and prepared to leave the room. ''Being adopted by the two? I need to leave to find Sylvie soon though¡­" Plutia thought. ''Let''s see if I can input my cheats right now though.'' Plutia thought to herself. ''System Open'' ''Error'' ''Eh! Don''t tell me¡­ Did I really set it to I can''t be overpowered until I meet Sylvie? Please don''t tell me I did that. Did I drink?'' Plutia thought to herself. ''G-guess I have no choice now¡­ I really have to be adopted by these people¡­ Otherwise¡­ *shiver* I don''t know what will happen to me¡­'' Plutia thought to herself once more. "W-wait! Let me with you two then!" Plutia immediately shouted as she saw them almost stepping out of the room. "Y-you don''t have to be that quick to decide! Maybe you should think again!" Crystalia quickly said as she knew how much pressure Plutia was in when she was asked the question. "No! I''ll stay with you two!" Plutia said with tears in her eyes this time as she was thinking, ''Please don''t let me go! I don''t want anything bad to happen to me!'' "Alright then, for starters, what''s your name?" Chase said as he turned around and looked at her. "My name is Shiro, Shiro Neko!" Sylvie replied quickly with tears streaming down her eyes as she was overwhelmed with feeling from who knows where. "Well then, welcome to the family." Chase said as he spread out his arms. _______________ Sylvie : wow u got famiry now Plutia : yeah! I can eat with them now! Yay! Author : Sniff sniff, such a good family story im happy for you Plutia : Thank you for making me part of their family! Author : You welcome! Plutia : Anyway, why can''t I open my System? Author : UHHH Plutia : gee *glare* Author : *Sweats* Plutia : gee *GLAREEEEE* Author : *runs* Plutia : GET BACK HERE *poof* 31 Plutia Gets Exposed "Wuu~" Plutia cried as she sat on the bed. "There there, it''s okay. Please stop crying now." Crystalia said as she stroked Plutia''s back to soothe her. "Wuuu~" Plutia cried even harder when she felt motherly affection from someone. This had happened due to Plutia who was once human becoming a goddess for thousands of years. She had lived without parental love for generations and many. "Alright, take a rest for now. When you wake up I''ll wash and clean you." Crystalia said as she stroked Plutia until she fell asleep. Once seeing that Plutia had fallen asleep, Crystalia gently rested her head onto the bed before leaving to go cook in the kitchen. "I wonder how long she''s been without parents for her to cry like that." Crystalia said when Chase walked by. "Yeah¡­ I too wonder, what she''s been through." Chase said as he prepared himself to work at the inn again. "Mmm, she must''ve had it harder than us huh? She really cried herself out this time." Crystalia said without looking at Chase who was about to open the door and leave. "Indeed. Well, I gotta go now, Kias is probably waiting out there for me." Chase said as he opened the door and left. Creak "Alright, good work then Chase. See you later then." Crystalia said as she finished making her lunch before heading over to where she worked at. Which was a clothing store, she worked there as a clerk. *** "Good morning Kias." Chase said with a smile this time instead of his depressed look he had given Kias the night from two days ago. "Good morning Chase. Kias greeted him back with a nod. "Guess she''s finally awake now huh?" Kias said as he noticed that Chase wasn''t depressed anymore. "Not only that, can you guess what happened with me, Crystalia, and her justnow?" Chase asked him as he poured them both a drink. "What? Did she give you some important jewelry?" Kias said with a laugh as he drank his ale. "Nah, we adopted her." Chase with while having a big grin on his face as he chugged down his drink. "PFFFFFT!!!" Kias spat out his drink the moment he heard the words that left Chase''s mouth. "You what now! Can you repeat that? I think I need to go clean out my ears right now." Kias said as he wiped his mouth. "..." Chase didn''t reply. "S-sorry Chase¡­" Kias said as he realized he spat all of his drink onto Chase''s clothing. "Nah, it''s okay. And I said we, which is me and Crystalia, have adopted that little girl. Her name is Shiro Neko." Chase said once more to claim the fact. "N-no way. What did you brainwash her with?" Kias said. "We didn''t brainwash her, she didn''t have any relatives so I asked if she wanted us to adopt her. She accepted it while crying you know, makes one wonder what she went through." Chase said as he cleaned off his clothing that got wet from the ale. "You think I can meet her right now? This daughter of yours you clearly just brainwashed?" Kias asked him. "She''s asleep right now, you can go check on her though. I''ll kill you if you do anything weird to her though." Chase said as killing intent flashed through his eyes. "Alright¡­ Let''s go check on her really quick, I won''t do anything weird¡­" Kias said as he hopped over the counter and followed Kias through the door into the room where Plutia was sleeping. "She''s Shiro Neko right there on the bed sleeping." Chase said as he pointed from the door at the little girl with white hair that was sleeping on the bed. "She''s pretty cute you know." Kias said as he used his Lion King Eye. (This is a form of appraisal) ''Lion King Eye Appraisal'' ______________ - Appraisal - Name : Shiro Neko Species : Heavenly Kitsune Sex : Female Age : 6 Years Old Level : 5 EXP : 45/650 HP : 300/300 MP : 130/130 SPD : 10 STR : 25 ED : 5 DXT: 20 ______________ Thud "What was that for? Are you trying to wake her up on purpose Kias?" Chase said as he nudged the man who had just dropped his wooden mug on the floor. "Chase, do you know what species she is?" Kias said without looking at the man as he continued looking at the little girl sleeping on the bed with his mouth agape. "Isn''t she human? Crystalia had already checked her with her appraisal last time when she was healing her." Chase said as he looked back at the girl on the bed. "Well, she isn''t¡­ I think I know why the reason she had no relatives were¡­ Come here¡­" Kias said as he slowly made his way over to the side of Plutia''s bed. "What is it?" Chase said as he made his way over. "Look at this¡­" Kias said as he slowly moved his hand towards Plutia''s head. "What are you doing? Are you trying to wake her up?" Chase''s voice rang in as he saw what Kias was doing. "No look¡­" Kias said as he ruffled Plutia''s hair until a some fluffy triangle part came popping out of her head. "T-this¡­ She''s a beastkin? Tell me Kias what is she actually?" Chase said as he saw the fluffy ears on top of Plutia''s head. "My Lion King Eye''s Appraisal saidshe was a heavenly kitsune¡­ You know that they are basically a legendary existence. This is probably why she has no relatives." Kias said as he looked back at the man that had adopted the legendary existence. "N-no way¡­ She''s actually a legendary existence? Why is she so weak?" Chase said as he looked at the little girl who was supposedly a legendary existence. "Heavenly Kitsune''s are usually with their parents learning how to hunt at a young age rarely staying in their human form unless something happened to them." Kias replied as he looked back at the little girl sleeping peacefully. _________________ Plutia : Nya~ zzz *soft breathing* Author : I wanna sleep too, I got no sleep today though Sylvie : WHEN WILL I BE IN NOVEL CHAPTER AGAIN Author : A few more¡­ There will be time skip next time we meet.(spoilers) Sylvie : REALLY!? I WON''T BE YOUNG ANYMORE!? Author : Yep! *poof* 32 Relaxing Chapter 2 "Nn¡­ Nya¡­" Plutia woke upwhen she felt someone touching her head. "Nya? Chase?" Plutia asked when she saw a Chase who was looking at her with a surprised expression. "Uhm, good morning sweetie." Chase said as he stopped himself from saying Shiro Neko when he remembered he had adopted her. "Umm, who is this Chase?" Plutia said as she looked at the man who still had his hand on her head. "Uh, hello little girl. My name is Kias." Kias said as he retracted his hand from her head. "Nya?" Plutia looked at the two confusedly as one was randomly touching her head when she was sleeping while the other had a shocked expression looking at her. "What''s wrong nya?" Plutia said not realizing her speech had changed a lot. "Um, sweetie you might wanna er¡­ Uh¡­ Yeah." Chase said as he pointed at his head. "Nya? What is it?" Plutia said as she slowly raised her head to touch her head. What she felt was soft fur. "Oh nya¡­ Nya!? My ears." Plutia yelped in shock as she realizedher hidden Kitsune ears had appeared and were in vision to the two. "Nya nya nya nya nya!!!~" Plutia immediately started to get scared as she couldn''t control herself when she realized she had been exposed. "Calm down sweetie! Everything is okay!" Chase said as he immediately noticed that Plutia was very confused and scared and couldn''t control herself. He immediately leaned over and started comforting her as he pulled her into his chest. "Nyafauf" Plutia started to calm down a little. "Nyafu nyafu~" Plutia''s mouth leaked a few nice sounds as she got lost of herself as she cuddled onto Chase''s chest burying her head until she found a comfortable spot. "She really is like a cat when she acts like this." Chase said as he stroked the head of Plutia who was in her trance like state while snuggling into Chase''s chest. "Indeed, she really is. I wonder if she actually truly found you as a father¡­ Did you brainwash her seriously though?" Kias said just to confirm if Chase really did anything to the little girl. "I did nothing of that sort! Stop trying to place illegal claims on me!" Chase instantly denied the accusation from Kias. "Alright alright, you didn''t brainwash her." Kias said as he raised his hands in defense. Creak "I am back! What are you doing Cha- Why does she have ears and tails?" Crystalia said as she realized two white triangle fluffy ears on top of Plutia''s head and many fluffy tails hanging out of the bed. "Awa, Crystalinya~ You''re back nya~" Plutia said as she stopped cuddling onto Chase and looked at the young woman who had just returned home from the door. "S-s-so Cute!" Crystalia said as she immediately dashed over to Plutia and hugged her. "Who''s a good girl hmm?" Crystalia said as she started to hug and pat Plutia. "Nya NYA NYA nya!" Sylvie said repeatedly as she was waved over with affection. "So you''re a catkin? I didn''t know that, but it makes you look even cuter! I hope you stay the same forever!" Crystalia said as she rubbed her cheeks with Plutia''s. "Nyaa!" Plutia said as she closed her eyes and let Crystalia do whatever she wanted to her. "To be exact Crystalia, she''s a heavenly kitsune." Kias''s voice suddenly rang in as he watched the two. "Eh? Sorry what, can you repeat that?" Crystalia said as she froze and pulled her face away from Plutia for a bit which caused Plutia top open her eyes and look at her in confusion. "I said she''s a heavenly kitsune. Why don''t you try appraising her right now? Since she''s been exposed she can''t hide her species anymore unless she hides it in front of usagain." Kias said as he proposed the idea of letting appraisal do the work so he doesn''t get attacked for a dumb reason. "Alright¡­" Crystalia said as she stared at Plutia. ''Appraisal'' ______________ - Appraisal - Name : Shiro Neko Species : Heavenly Kitsune Sex : Female Age : 6 Years Old Level : 5 EXP : 45/650 HP : 300/300 MP : 130/130 SPD : 10 STR : 25 ED : 5 DXT: 20 ______________ "Ha~ What a daughter I have adopted¡­ She can really cause trouble if news gets out about this. Why are you such a legendary existence Shiro Neko?" Crystalia sighed as she lightly poked Plutia in the middle of the forehead with her index finger. "Awa?" Plutia said in confusion. "Nothing sweetie~ let your mother hug you now." Crystalia said as she hugged Plutia again with a smile. "Nyaa~ okaa-san~" Plutia said as she closed her eyes and let the embrace get to her. "Oh my gawddddddd, you called me okaa-san. Call me that forever!" Crystalia said as she rubbed her cheeks with Plutia again. "Why don''t you call me otou-san then Shiro Neko?" Chase said as he pointed at himself as he felt jealous that she had called him Chase instead of calling Crystalia otou-san. "Chase¡­ You''re acting really strange right now." Kias said as he looked at chase who was eagerly waiting for a little girl to call him father. "Shut up you single man, you don''t know how it feels." Chase retorted as he waiting for Plutia to call him otou-san. "Oto- Chase." Plutia said before saying Chase again. "Otou-san" Chase repeated. "Otou-Chase." Plutia said once more. "Oh - toh- san." Chase repeated every syllable. "Otou-san." Plutia finally said in a weak voice. After hearing the words leave Plutia''s mouth Chase had a nosebleed and fainted. "You''re single too¡­ And a heavily potential pedophile at that Chase¡­" Kias said as he looked at the unconscious man who was bleeding from his nose. "S-shut up¡­ I got called father¡­ I am so happy now. I can finally die." Chase retorted Kias once more before ascending to heaven with his soul and leaving his physical body. "Wake up, you still got work to do you know." Crystalia said ruining Chase''s happy moment. "Dammit Crystalia, you ruined my good mood." Chase said as he got up again before looking at his cute adopted daughter again before going back to work. ________________ Plutia : what a pervert Sylvie : I agree Author :I agree.. Kias : He''s still single Chase : So are you Crystalia : Losers Kias & Chase : You''re still single too you know Crystalia : At least I got a very cute daughter. Chase : She''s my daughter too! Plutia : nya Sylvie : So I can pet u when I meet you right? Plutia : SH** Author : Planned *poof* 33 Plutia Gets Cleaned "Come here Shiro~" Crystalia said as she beckoned Plutia to come over to her when she woke up. "Nya? What is it okaa-san." Plutia said as she got out of bed while rubbing her eyes and walked over to Crystalia. "Come here~" Crystalia said with a smile on her face as she patted her laps indicating for Plutia to come and sit on them. "Okay okaa-san nya~" Plutia said as she toddled over to where Crystalia was sitting and sat on her laps while looking up at her. "Hug~" Crystalia said as she hugged Plutia gently and lifted her up before heading to another room that was fairly large. It was a bath and shower area. "Nyaa? What is this okaa-san." Plutia asked as was confused on why Crystalia brought her into the bath area. "Today I shall clean you~" Crystalia said as she took off Plutia''s clothes slowly and put them in a basket near her. "Nyaa!?" Plutia yelped from getting stripped all of a sudden. "First wash yourself before entering the bath~ I''ll demonstrate on you first~" Crystalia said as she brought Plutia to the washing area and started to wash her. "Nyaa!" Plutia shrieked as she got attacked by shampoo and water. "Stay still sweetie~ Let okaa-san clean you so you can relax in the hot bath~" Crystalia said with a smile as she washed Plutia''s entire body gently. "Nyafu" Plutia gently sneezed as she got finished being washed. "Okay now Shiro, come join okaa-san in the hot bath otherwise you''ll get cold." Crystalia said as she dipped her body into the hot bath and started to beckon Plutia over to join her. "nnh" Plutia nodded as she toddled over to Crystalia and dipped her body slowly into the water. "awa~~" Plutia moaned as the warmth of the water hit her. She instantly closed her eyes and leaned - to which was on Crystalia''s shoulder. "Remember to tell me if you''re feeling dizzy or anything okay?" Crystalia reminded Plutia who was in a state of heaven right now due to the warmth. "Nyaan~" Plutia said in agreement to Crystalia while still basking in the warmth of the water. Creak "Phew, that was a nice day. A lot of profit from selling ale eh?" Chase''s voice rang in from the entrance of the bath. "Mhm, I should go take on another mission sooner or later." Kias said as well. Sounds of the two taking off their clothes were heard as well as them putting their clothes in the basket. Just as they took a step into the bath they saw two figures inside the hot bath. One was Crystalia, the other was Plutia. "Eh?! Crystalia!?" Chase shouted the moment he saw Crystalia and Plutia inside the bath. "Eh!? C-c-c-c-CHASE?! KYAAA!" Crystalia screamed as she saw a man''s thing when she turned around. "Wind Bullet!" Crystalia chanted immediately as she aimed at Chase. "W-w-wait! Crystalia! PFFFT" Chase immediately tried to say something but still got hit in the um¡­ Very painful area of the males instantly rendering him useless. "Hmm? Chase what''s wrong?" Kias said as he too finally stepped into the bath finally and saw Chase on the ground holding his thing. "K-Kias! Get out! Bring him out too!" Crystalia said as she turned back around to face the water while pressing Plutia''s face into her chest so she wouldn''t see. "E-eh! Crystalia and Plutia too? You''re here! A-ah.. I''ll bring him out right now. My bad¡­" Kias said as he immediately found what situation they were in right now and dragged Kias back into the changing room before putting back their clothes on and exiting the bath. "Nff" Plutia tried to speak but it ended in failure. She tried pushing against Crystalia to get out of her grasps, which finally worked after she tried her hardest. "Ah! Sorry Plutia. At least you didn''t turn around and yeah¡­ You shall be protected. Don''t go near those two anymore." Crystalia said as she hugged Plutia and carried her out of the bath to dry. "But, won''t he be my otou-san? Why can''t I be near him?" Plutia asked naively - as the goddess has only interacted with females, but not much at all. As she is just lounging around and sleeping or reading manga or novel from earth. So she can still be perceived as naive and innocent. "Even if he''s your otou-san, do not go near him. I think I might just bring you to the place I work just in case¡­" Crystalia said as she dried Plutia''s wet hair, body, and tail. "Fwofnya~" Plutia said as the warm air attacked her tail. Her tail was wagging a lot like a animal would when they''re happy or excited. "You''re so cute you know~ You really shouldn''t be near men at all. That''s it, you can''t be near men at all I forbid you from being near men." Crystalia said with a strict face as she looked at Plutia. "Nyaan.." Plutia replied in fright slowly. ''That is one unreasonable request woman¡­ Especially when my otou-san is a man¡­'' She thought to herself. After both of them got dressed with new clothes, especially Plutia who was now wearing a light blue summer dress, they went outside the bath to meet both Kias comforting Chase who was sitting in the corner crying. "Oh you''re done Crystalia, little girl." Kias said as he greeted the both who had just finished taking a bath. "Yeah we''re done. Sorry Chase, I just had to." Crystalia apologized to the man who was inflicted with physical and mental pain. "I-It''s okay¡­ I forgive you¡­" Chase said while stuttering as he was still in pain. "Nya? Are you okay otou-san? Why are you crying?" Plutia asked Chase as she still didn''t know what was happening. "N-nothing is happening sweetie. Your otou-san is not crying at all. This is just man sweat, I sweat through my eyes a lot." Chase replied as he slowly got up with shaking legs and turned around to give Plutia smile to reassure her. "You''re not okay¡­" Kias muttered. _______________ Sylvie : Ouch! Plutia : ??? Kias : Really Ouch! Chase : IT HURTSSSSSSSSSSSS IMA CRYYYYY Crystalia : I SAID IM SORRY! Chase : SORRY DOESN''T HELP EASE THE PAINN HURRY UP AND HEAL ME Crystalia : I AM NOT PUTTING MY HAND ON YOUR THING Chase : AGHHHHHHHH Crystalia : Come on, let''s go sweetie. You''re otou-san is being a creep. Plutia : umm.. Okay¡­ Chase : Noo! Sweetie! Don''t leave your otou-san! He''s dying!! Plutia : ¡­ *walks away* Chase : NOOOOOOOOO *bleh* Author : owo someone died for the first time *poof* 34 Plutia Gets Dressed Up "Shiro~ Come here with okaa-san to her work today." Crystalia said as she finished cooking her lunch and prepared to go to work. "Why okaa-san nya~?" Plutia asked Crystalia as she was confused why Crystalia had suddenly asked her to go to work with her. "Because, I told you yesterday. You can not be near men. If I leave you alone here what would happen to you? I don''t know if I can trust Chase at all." Crystalia said as she beckoned for Plutia to come over to her. Complying to Crystalia''s beckoning Plutiatoddled over to Crystalia slowly. "Alright, caught. Let''s go to my work place now~" Crystalia said as she caught Plutia and carried her up. "Awawawawa!" Plutia started repeatedly saying as she was confused on why she suddenly got caught by her mother and was being carried out to her mother''s work place. Creak "Oh, good morning Crystalia. You going to work now?" Chase greeted Crystalia when she opened the door. "Yeah, I am going to work now. Have a good time now~" Crystalia said while trying to hide the fact that she was bringing Plutia along with her. "Wait a second Crystalia¡­" Chase said all of a sudden when he noticed a fox tail appearing at the side of Crystalia. "Y-yes what is it Chase?" Crystalia said as she froze up while slowly turning her head around. "What are you hiding from me?" Chase said as he slowly walked closer to her. "N-nothing! Nothing at all! I will go to work now!" Crystalia said as she hugged Plutia tighter to her and ran out of the inn. "AH! GIVE SHIRO BACK TO MECRYSTALIA!" Chase shouted as he saw Plutia when Crystalia dashed out of the inn. "Phew~ we''re finally out and safe Shiro." Crystalia said as she turned back to see that Chase was not in her sight. She then looked down at the Plutia who was in her tight hug. "Shiro!? Awa! I am so sorry! Come back to life!" Crystalia immediately said when she saw that Plutia was dying from suffocation and had already fainted. "Uhh! Umm! W-wait¡­ I can dress you up when you''re unconscious¡­ Right¡­ I am not doing anything wrong¡­ You must look cute at all times." Crystalia said and thought to herself the profits she could make if she dressed Plutia up while she was unconscious. "Alright! Time to get to work! You''ll look so good even the customers will want to buy the same clothings!" Crystalia said to herself as she carried Plutia to her workplace. Along the way every time Crystalia had passed a beastkin, they would turn around and look at the girl in her arms as they had smelled an animal royalty from somewhere. "Weird¡­ I swear I smelled an animal royalty¡­" A beastkin had said as he looked at the direction where Crystalia was carrying Plutia. "Oh well, whatever. Royalties are always doing what they want, they didn''t call on us or anything so it''s okay." The beastkin said to himself once more as he continued his stroll for the day. *** "Here we are!" Crystalia said as she opened the clothing shop she was working at - Mancy''s Clothing Shop. "Good morning Crystalia, who''s that little girl that you''re carrying?" A woman with brown hair and brown eyes asked Crystalia. "Oh good morning Maru. She''s my daughter! Isn''t she cute?" Crystalia said as she raised Plutia up for the woman to see. "She has nice fox ears and fox tails. They look very fluffy, can I touch them?" Maru asked Crystalia as she inched closer to Plutia. "Sure, can you actually hold her and take care of her for me? I am going to get some clothing to put on her real quick." Crystalia said as she placed Plutia in Maru''s arms and quickly ran into a room in the back. "By the way, her name is Shiro Neko." Crystalia said before leaving. "Alright! Aren''t you a cute one Shiro Neko? Are you asleep or something? Hello?" Maru tried conversing to the unconscious Plutia. "Alright I am back with some clothing!" Crystalia said as she had numerous summer dresses, shorts, shirts, swimsuits, skirts, gloves, scarfs, and jewelry. "Er, Crystalia isn''t that a bit too much? By the way, why won''t your daughter wake up?" Maru asked Crystalia as she handed Plutia back to her. "Alright! Let''s bring her to the back room and dress her up until we find one that perfectly suits her! Then we can put her up for view!" Crystalia said as she carried Plutia into the back room while leaving all the clothes for Maru to carry. "Why didn''t you put the clothes into the backroom before coming here! I don''t want to carry all of this!" Maru shouted at the quickly escaping Crystalia as she looked at the bundle of clothes. "Sorry! You''re going to have to carry it all!" Crystalia shouted back at her as she entered the door to the backroom. "ugh!" Maru said as she quickly followed them into the back room with all the clothes. After both of them were in the room, Maru and Crystalia silently started to have nosebleeds as they dressed Plutia slowly. --- "Nnh¡­ Nya¡­" Plutia groaned as she woke up slowly. ''Ugh¡­ Okaa-san keeps trying to kill me with suffocation¡­'' Plutia thought to herself. ''Why do my limbs feel so sore? What happened when I was asleep?'' Plutia asked as she opened her eyes to look at herself. "Oh good afternoon sweetie~" Crystalia''s voice rang in. "Good afternoon okaa-san nya." Plutia replied. "Good afternoonShiro Neko." A woman''s voice rang in that was unfamiliar to Plutia. "Um¡­ Good afternoon." Plutia greeted the unfamiliar woman. "My name is Maru, nice to meet you. I am a co-worker of your mother." Maru said as she leaned in to touch Plutia''s fox ears. "Ah~ Such bliss. You catkins or foxkins are so nice to pet~" Maru said as she closed her eyes and enjoyed feeling Plutia''s floofy ears. "NYAA! Okaa-san help!!! NYAAAAAAA!" Plutia tried resisting with tears in her eyes as she looked at Crystalia for help. "W-wait! Maru! Let me join in too!" Crystalia said when she saw the cute look from Plutia. "NYOOOO!!! BETRAYAL NYAA! KYAAAA!" Plutia''s screams were heard from the front of the store where customers where shopping. ____________ Plutia : *hicc* *hicc* Sylvie : there there let me touch too Plutia : Nyo!!!! Author : how about me? Plutia : NYO NYO! Sylvie : By the way author, when will I be showcased again? Author : The chapter after tomorrow''s chapter <3 Sylvie : Yay!! *poof* 38 Grim & Bergoni Sensei ''Ha never mind, I really want to learn the layout of the academy first anyway. Super sad, I can''t go floof floof Ria before I go to the academy and stay at the dorms¡­ I am allowed to go anywhere I want now though, that makes it easier for me to floof floof Ria!'' Sylvie thought to herself as she realized the benefits of staying at the dorm instead of being held back by her mother from leaving the house alone to go floof floof Ria, on which occasion she has done multiple times. "Young miss, we are finally here at the academy. Please tour the academy as there will be one hour left until the examinations start." Mr. Cain said as he parked the carriage at a place inside the academy. "Thank you Mister Cain as always! I''ll go check out the place now, please tell my father and mother I said goodbye!" Sylvie said as she got off the carriage. "Will do, have a fun time at this academy young miss." Mr. Cain said as he drove the carriage out of the academy gates bidding farewell to Sylvie. "Have a safe trip back!" Sylvie shouted before turning back to face the academy which had multiple students that were older than her, as many other examinees haven''t entered yet since it was still early. However, multiple of the students currently at the academy were students from a higher grade level because they had stayed at the dorm residing near the academy. "Waa~ The academy is so big. No wonder so many people can take classes here as well as have many tournaments and events!" Sylvie said as she saw the academy which was as big as the academy to store all the classes inside. "Hello there little girl, is this your first time here?" A male student suddenly asked from behind her. "Eh? Ah yes this is my first time here." Sylvie said as she turned around to look at the male youth. "Would you like me to guide you around here? By the way my name is Grim Tresther. I am in grade five. What is yours?" The 11 year old youth asked Sylvie. "Ah, my name is Sylvie Martel. Please guide me around here before examinations start." Sylvie replied asking Grim to guide her around. "Alright, let me show you where first grade classes are then. Come follow me then little Sylvie." Grim said as he turned around and walked inside the academy. Sylvie followed Grim hurriedly with quick steps as her legs weren''t as long as his to take long steps. "All grade one classes are on the first floor, grade two classes are on the second floor, and so on." Grim said as he continued to stride down the hallways with Sylvie following him. "I''ll show you my favorite grade one teacher I had a few years back, he''s still one of my favorite teachers as he also substitute for my teachers sometime." Grim said as he stopped at a classroom near a door to go to the outside of the academy where a track and field was, it was extremely spacious. Knock Knock Creak "Who is it?" A burly man that seemed like he was in his fifties asked as he looked at the two that had entered the room. "Hello there sensei Bergoni." Grim said as he waved. "You! Get out!" Mr. Bergoni said as he threw the feather pen he was using at Grim. "Hey hey sensei. Don''t do that, you might scare off this little girl I found." Grim said as he caught the feather pen and threw it back at the teacher. "Hmph! Who''d you find this time? Everyone you find always brings me trouble!" Mr. Bergoni said as he received the pen and looked at the small shadow that was behind Grim. "Introduce yourself to him little girl, he''s not scary at all." Grim said as he patted Sylvie''s head who was behind him and pushed her in front of him. "Umm, hi Bergoni-sensei¡­ My name is Sylvie Martel and I will be taking the examinations soon¡­" Sylvie said weakly as she remembered how bad she was with teachers, being the student that never turned in her homework. "Oh what a cute and nice girl. You don''t seem to be one that brings trouble unlike the three others this kid has brought." Mr. Bergoni said as he picked up a iron broadsword from on top of a table as he wiped the blade with a cloth. "Well then, hopefully someone like you can pass the examinations. You don''t seem that dumb, I can''t determine your physical ability though. So you''re probably a magic user like your mother." Mr. Bergoni said without looking at her. "Ah yes. You know my mother Bergoni-sensei?" Sylvie asked him as she did not expect him to mention her mother. "Of course I know her, we worked together during an operation and we performed pretty well. Too bad she was already married to your father, otherwise I probably would''ve tried to ask her out." Mr. Bergoni said as he remembered when he and Laura had cooperated in such a timely manner that the operation on a bandit hideout were wiped out within a day. "Er, Bergoni-sensei are you by chance the physical education teacher?" Sylvie asked him. "Yes and no, to be exact I am your physical trainer in all aspects like fighting and martial arts. There''s another teacher for magic though she''s in the room across from this room, the one right next to the door to the outside leading to the track and fields." Mr. Bergoni replie to her. "Is it guaranteed I will have you after passing the examinations?" Sylvie asked him. "It is 100% guaranteed, that is ''if'' you can pass the examinations. Hopefully you will once more. I say you still have fifty minutes left before examinations start. Why don''t you come have a seat her and have a talk with me." Mr. Bergoni said as he pulled a chair for her and patted at it indicating for her to sit there. "What about me sensei?" Grim said as he pointed at himself. "Scram you problem child." Mr. Bergoni replied. "So mean!" Grim retorted back at him. ''What are you two? A comedic duo?'' Sylvie thought to herself. _______________ Plutia : Uwu~ Ria : IM SAFE WOO Sylvie : no u not, I hev mor opportuniti 2 floof floof u Ria : OH NO Grim : ur smol n nice to pat Sylvie Sylvie : E-eh? Is that so¡­ Thank you¡­ *blush blush* Grim : Let me pat you more Sylvie : Err no thank you¡­ Laura : *Places cat ears on top of Sylvie''s head Grim : Hehehe¡­ Floof floof¡­ Slyvie : KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA *poof* 35 Title : Plutia Is Used To Gain Customers One day in the town of where Chase and Crystalia lived, there was a ruckus and huge commotion. The cause of the ruckus and huge commotion was because of one thing - a piece of advertisement that struck the entire town and neighboring ones. What was on the piece of advertisement was this. [Cute Fox loli in a blue summer dress! Come in to Mancy''s Clothing Shop to get a look at her and buy some clothings while you''re at it!] "A cute fox loli?!" A very fat man said in his own house as he gripped onto the piece of advertisement before packing stuff in his room before heading to the town the very next day. *** "Man, there is so many people here. So that must be Mancy''s Clothing Shop as that place is the most crowded. Look at that large line!" He exclaimed as he walked into town with ten bodyguards of his. As he came from a noble family even though he''s useless and a pedophile. "Young master, should we just go ahead in front of all these commoners?" A bodyguard to his left asked him. "No, that would dirty our family name and me. I don''t want my father to beat me up for that." The fat man replied. ''You already dirty the family name¡­ Lose some weight and start doing something for the family already¡­ You damn pedophile¡­'' A new bodyguard thought to himself as he was only working for money and didn''t really like his employer. As the fat man got to the back of the line with his ten bodyguards, people around him spotted him and started to whisper and gossip about him. "Look at him! He is so fat! What kind of noble is he? He has ten bodyguards." Someone whispered to another. "Don''t you know him? He''s labeled useless and a pedophile. He''s so stupid that he thinks doing the right thing hides the fact that he''s useless and a pedophile and doesn''t know we call him that." Another person replied to the man in a hushed tone. "Hmm, everyone is pointing and looking at me. They must be talking about how famous I am and how strong my family is." The fat man said softly as he looked at everyone who was pointing at him and looking at him. As if avoiding eye contact with him they immediately turned around and looked somewhere else. "Seems like it, they must be in awe of me so that they can''t even look at me in the eye. That must be it." The fat man continued as he closed his eyes and nodded self-inwardly praising himself. ''You damn narcissist. Everyone is literally trash talking you. How do you come up with these wild imaginations?'' The new bodyguard said as a vein popped on his forehead. When the fat man opened his eyes he saw that everyone in front of him in the line had suddenly moved aside as if letting him through. "Seems like everyone knows who I am and is giving me a pathway¡­ If I say so myself, this is a great privilege." He said out loud as if he has never heard of thinking inside his head. After saying that he walked into the shop with his ten bodyguards. "Hello~ Welcome to Mancy''s Clothing Shop. A woman with brown hair and brown eyes greeted the eleven of them from the side when they had just entered. The woman was of course Maru, the one who had just recently tortured Plutia with Crystalia. "Hello there!" The fat man greeted Maru back with lustful eyes as if he was unaware of his lookings. "U-um, the men clothings are overthere to the left¡­" Maru said quickly before running away as she was scared and disgusted from the old man''s eyes. "Thank you very much." The fat man replied as he watched Maru run away from him. "Looks like she knows I am too important for her to assist hm? Well then, time to go to the right then, I am assuming that loli fox will be there since that''s where the girls clothing are probably located." The fat man said to himself out loud, which he was correct, as Plutia was sitting on top of a box being hugged by multiple girls "There you are my precious wife¡­" The fat man said as he spotted Plutia who was being hugged by many girls. "Nyaa~ Please stop hugging me nya~" Plutia said while resisting the girls and women alike to no avail. "The way you try to resist is so cute! Let me hug you even more!" A woman said as she hugged Plutia from behind. "Nyaa! Mother help me nya!!" Plutia screamed for Crystalia''s help. Which was also to no avail, as Crystalia was happy she got many customers who bought the same clothingPlutia wore as they thought it would also look nice on their daughters/wife/friends. "Wifey! Come jump into my arms!" The fat man said as he looked at Plutia causing everyone''s attentions to go towards him. "Whose wife is hes? Please go bring him home, he''s interrupting my time with this cute little girl~" A woman said as she continued to hug Plutia. "Not mine." Everyone replied in sync. "Nyaa~ Let go of me nya~~~" Plutia struggled still. "Looks like your wife isn''t here. Please leave sir. As she said before, you''re interrupting our time with this little girl." Another woman said while glaring daggers at the fat man. "I was never talking about any of you, I was talking about her!" He said as he pointed at Plutia. "Nya? Who are you nya?" Plutia said as she cocked her head to the side and looked at the fat man. "Your future husband. Now come to the church and marry me." The fat man said as he reached a hand towards her. "Nya? I don''t even know you though nya?" Plutia said confusedly. "She doesn''t know you so scram." The women and girls said as they glared at the man who proclaimed himself to be the cute girls in their grasps. husband. "She''s no one''s wife aside from mine." A woman said. "No she''s my future wife!" Another shouted. Eventually all of them were arguing for who would be wife. Until a loud voice shouted in the shop. "No! I am her husband Do you even know who I am?! Only I can her husband! I''ll have you executed right now!" The fat man finally lost his temper as he got ignored and had the little girl who was in his sight getting claimed suddenly shouted. "You dare!" Everyone shouted at once. "I do dare! Men go get them!" He said as he looked at his bodyguards. _________________ Plutia : wuu wuu they keep hugging me Sylvie : You know how it feels to be young now don''t you? Plutia : I''m sorry! Sob sob, even I can''t fix you now you know. Sylvie : Why not!? Plutia : I can''t access my system control panel to change it for some reason sob sob Sylvie : WHY!? Plutia : Ask the author sob sob, trying to make me have fat man as my husband no thank you. Author : Wtf? I don''t know why either. Ask my brain Sylvie & Plutia : WHY?! Brain : ¡­ Author : Teehee *poof* 36 The Goal Finally Starts "Scram!" All the women and girls said at once as they chanted magic at the bodyguards and the fat man who were attempting a move on them. "Wind Bullet!" "Earth Javelin!" "Fire Ball!" "What are you doing using fire in this wooden building you idiot! Water Ball!" A woman shouted after seeing someone cast Fire Ball inside the shop. Meanwhile the bodyguards had also chanted their own spells. "Earth Bind!" "Earth Wall!" "Fire Spear!" "Water Javelin!" The new bodyguard of the fat man chanted when he saw a bodyguard use Fire Spear with a murderous gleam in his eyes, as if he wanted to murder all the girls there including the fox loli, Plutia. "Newbie what was that for?" The man looked at him with an angry expression. "Are you trying to kill the young master''s wife or something?!" The new bodyguard retorted because he wasn''t in the wrong at all. "Tch, get in my way again and I will kill you." The man said before creating a Earth Spear to wield. "Little girl run!" The women and girls said as they protected her. "Aeh- unya!" Plutia said before turning back and running to the back room where Crystalia was. "Get back here wife! Don''t run away from me! I''ll find you, and when I do I will catch you and shower you with plenty of love and affection!" The fat man shouted as he tried his best to run and catch her, to his avail he really needed to lose some weight and exercise more. "No way nya! I am not even your wife nya! Who are you nya! Don''t come closer you ugly disgusting monster nya!" Plutia shouted back at him as she ran even faster clearly breaking the pedophile''s heart. "You get back here!" The pedophile shouted after getting his heart broken by her words and immediately got furious. "No! You can''t make me nya! Don''t even try to co - Nya!.." Plutia''s words were immediately cut off as someone had suddenly teleported in front of her and covered her mouth a handkerchief that was covered with sleeping medicine. "Little girl!" The women and girls shouted as they saw Plutia get knocked unconscious. "Oh! Thank you very much Tyo! Now bring her over to me!" The pedophile said as he saw one of his bodyguard suddenly holding the girl he wanted in his arms. "Hmph, I am not handing her over to you. She is mine forever, you humans don''t even know what she is." Tyo suddenly said with a dangerous smile. "W-what! My family is paying you! Hand her over now!" The pedophile said confusedly as he did not expect his bodyguard to betray him. "Hahaha! You humans are so bad, you don''t even know that you have let me, a vampire into your troupe!" Tyo said while laughing, as his teeth suddenly grew fangs. "Y-you''re a vampire!?" The pedophile said as he slowly took a step back and fell to the ground on his butt. "Hahaha! I shall now take this delicacy back to my den, I didn''t know disguising myself and hiding within your society within a few days could bring me something so legendary." Tyo said as he proceeded to use shadow magic to transfer himself somewhere else with Plutia. "Wind Railgun!" A woman''s voice suddenly rang in from the side of Tyo. Pow "PFFT!" Tyo spat out blood as he flew away dropping his grip of Plutia. "Shiro!" The woman finally appeared, who was Crystalia as he ran over to pick up the sleeping Plutia. "You dare attack this noble!" Tyo said as he spat out blood and got up again this time pouncing at Crystalia. As Tyo pounced at Crystalia with his claws, Crystalia jumped backwards while carrying Plutia in her arms. After that she made a dash out of the store while chanting a spell. "Come forth, fairies of the light. Make my crest, that is to call my allies." She chanted as quickly as she could while running away as Tyo chased her. "Light Creation Spell : Creation Art!" She said finally as she raised one of her hand into the sky. Like a trajectory, a blooming gold colored flower inside a heart shape appeared in the sky. *** "Hello, thanks for your patronage." Chase said as he received money from a guy after giving the man a drink. "Ha~ I wonder what Shiro is doing. Probably getting attacked¡­" Chase said as he picked up an advertisement paper from where Crystalia worked at. "Well then, she actually is getting attacked. And what do you know isn''t that Crystalia''s signal for help?" Chase muttered to himself as he looked at the crest. "Wait¡­ Signaling for help? IM ON MY WAY!" Chase said immediately as he dashed. *** After an intense running with the vampire Crystalia was out of energy. She also had to take care of an unconscious Plutia too, which added more to her troubles. "Sweetie, why are you so much trouble to keep?" Crystalia muttered to herself as she looked at the vampire in front of her eye to eye. "Seems like you can''t run anymore, I''ll give you one more chance. Hand me that girl and I''ll spare you your life." Tyo said as he stretched his hand out. "No way! I am not giving you my daughter!" Crystalia shouted back at him. "Is that so then¡­ Die!" Tyo said as he suddenly vanished and appeared right behind Crystalia with his fangs open to bite her neck. "Crystalia! Get away from her!" Chase''s voice was heard as he stabbed the vampire with a stake through its heart. "Chase! You''re here finally! Were you trying to get me killed on purpose?" Crystalia said as she looked at the man who had saved her, not in a good way. "My bad my bad, good thing I found a stake on me huh? I forgot to get my weapon halfway in while trying to find you and found this lying around. The goddess is on my side huh?" Chase said as he looked at Plutia. "Well then, let''s go back home and call it a day. By the way, I already let Kias deal with those weird people at your shop, it should be okay now. Hopefully he isn''t angry." Chase said to Crystalia. "Alright, let''s go back home and let her sleep on the bed." Crystalia said as she hugged the sleeping Plutia. *** Four years have passed. "Sweetie! Don''t forget to prepare yourself for the academy examinations tomorrow!" Laura shouted from the kitchen while looking at the stairs. "Yes mother! I will!" Sylvie replied back from inside her room. "It''s time I can finally explore the outside world!" Sylvie said to herself happily. "It''s time to finally start my adventure of becoming the best magician!" _____________ Sylvie : YAYYYY Plutia : no yay Sylvie : why not Plutia : me slep slep Slyvie : ohh Chase : I wonder why the goddess decided to give me a stake Plutia : I didn''t decide to give u no dam stake Angels : Oh, my bad. I did that, didn''t want you dying. Plutia : Oh, thanks. When I get back I will give you all a promotion Angels : YAYYYYYY Author : WAT ABOUT ME? PROMOTE ME TOO PLS? Plutia : no get out Author: *hic* Sob Plutia : UGH FINE ILL GIVE YOU 0 CENTS A DAY Author : WAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH *poof* 37 Before Heading To The Academy "Wake up Sylvie. It''s time to get up and prepare yourself to take the academy examinations." Laura said as she shook Sylvie who was still sleeping on her bed. "No~ Five more minutes~" Sylvie said as she hugged her pillow even tighter while continuing to sleep. "Sylvie, that can''t do. You need need to wake up, otherwise you won''t be able to make it to the academy examinations." Laura said as she shook Sylvie even more. "Noo~" Sylvie continued to protest as she hugged her pillow even tighter not willing to leave her bed. "Sorry sweetie. I didn''t want to resort to this¡­ Water Ball!" Laura said as she casted a spell on to Sylvie''s face. "Ack! Gah! Pfft, what was that for mother!?" Sylvie asked as she woke up after getting hit in the face with by a water ball by her own mother. "Sorry sweetie, you didn''t wake up so I had to do that. You need to wake up so we can head over to the academy to take your examinations." Laura said as she used wind magic to dry Sylvie''s hair and clothing, as well as the bed. "Uu~ How much time do I have left before the examinations start." Sylvie asked her mother as she got up from her bed and went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash herself. "You have about six hours left until examinations start, however you should always get to the academy an hour earlier to learn the layout of the building and the teachers, as well as the classes that you would like to take." Laura said as she washed Sylvie''s long white hair. "Uun, we still have a lot of time left anyway. Might as well take it easy mother." Sylvie said as she yawned - obviously tired from studying for the exam test questions. "No can do, I must ask you questions so I can tell you know the answers." Laura said as she helped Sylvie wear the school uniform which Ria had delivered for some odd reason instead of the school themselves. The school uniform was a blue and white skirt that went down just a bit above the knees and was short sleeved. After getting dressed, Sylvie went down to the kitchen with Laura to practiceher cooking. Apparently unlike all other novels and manga Sylvie had seen in her past life, the cooking was actually modern for some odd reason. ''Must''ve been the work of Plutia?'' Sylvie thought to herself when she first realized that her mom had actually made a cake for her birthday and other sweets. "Hmm, we have some buns and some meat. You want to make a hamburger to bring for lunch at the academy after you''re doing with the examinations?" Laura asked Sylvie. "Sure!" Sylvie replied, as making a hamburger was not that difficult at all. After making a hamburger with her mother, Sylvie took a short nap before there were 2 hours left until examination time. "Ha~ I really don''t want to go take the exam uu~ I just want to stay in this comfy bed and sleep~" Sylvie suddenly started to say as she kicked and flailed her arm around like a child who was throwing a tantrum. "There''s no use crying over spoiled milk sweetie. You''ll at least find some friends in the academy and might find your future husband you know. Make sure you find a good husband for the family~" Laura said as she teased Sylvie a bit. "I am not going to find a husband!" Sylvie said with her cheeks flushed red as she imagined having one. "You will~" Laura said as she continued teasing Sylvie. "Hmph! Lets go to the academy now!" Sylvie said as she changed the subject not wanting to talk about it as she got embarrassed thinking about it. "I wonder what your type is~" Laura still continued. "Mother! I am leaving now!" Sylvie shouted at her this time with her entire face blushing red like a tomato as she boarded the carriage. "Eh? WAIT DON''T LEAVE ME SYLVIE!" Laura shouted as she saw her cute daughter in the carriage drifting away from the mansion and towards the academy. "I am going to meet big brother Yves in the academy! Goodbye mother!" Sylvie said as she waved at her mother goodbye. "Noo! Don''t leave me! All my children are gone again! Curse you school!" Laura shouted out loud as she realized she would be lonely again excluding Claude due to school taking away her children by making them live at the dorms. *** "Phew, finally. Why isn''t my mother normal. She keeps talking about me getting a husband all the time. I won''t get a husband!" Sylvie muttered to herself as she sat in the carriage slowly trying to calm herself. "Young miss, we will be arriving at the academy in thirty minutes. Please feel comfy in the back for now until we reach the destination. Thank you very much." The carriage driver said as he notified Sylvie. "Alright, thank you very much mister Cain." Sylvie said as she thanked the carriage driver who has always been driving the carriages for the Martel family. Especially for when she wanted to go and floof Ria to death. ''Hmm¡­ We have a lot of time left, should I go floof Ria before heading to the academy?'' Sylvie thought to herself of a mischievous idea. *** Somewhere back at Lisa''s Clothing Store. "brr" Ria instantly had goosebumps as she covered both of her arms. "Is there something the matter Ria?" Crystal said as she saw Ria acting strangely. "I-it''s nothing Crystal! Just a bit of a chill you know!" Ria said with a forced smile as she looked at Crystal. "Is that so¡­" Crystal said with her eyebrows up. ''I have a feeling that Sylvie wants to floof me to death again¡­ Hopefully she changes her mind¡­ Actually doesn''t she have to go to the academy for the examinations in two hours from now? There''s no way she would do something like come here just to floof me right¡­'' Ria thought to herself as she continued working. ________ Ria : Im scured Plutia : me too Sylvie : MUAHUAHUA FLOOF FLOOFS Plutia & Ria : NOOOO Crystal(ia) Crystalia & Crystal : What is it?! Plutia & Ria : Floof killing goddess! Sylvie : you want to join floof floof? Crystalia & Crystal : Sure? They are cute after all~ Plutia & Ria : NOOOOOOOOOOOOO KYAAAAAAAA *poof* 39 The Three Exams While the three were talking, they had to stop as Sylvie still had to take her examination to be eligible to enter the academy. "Well then little girl. Good luck on your examinations, if you can pass the examinations I''ll immediately claim you as one of my students before the four other teachers do." Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at his pocket watch. "Eh? It''s time already?" Sylvie said after she heard what Mr. Bergoni had said. "Yeah, you have 10 more minutes until examinations start so you should go find the testing area now." Mr. Bergoni said as he patted her. "Nnh." Sylvie agreed. "Alright, let''s go Sylvie." Grim said as he also patted Sylvie. "Nnh¡­" Sylvie agreed to Grim as well. However confused on why they were patting her. "Alright, get going little girl. The examination shouldn''t be that difficult if you''ve received education for it, which you probably have due to Laura." Mr. Bergoni said as he lifted his hand from Sylvie''s head. "Alright, see you later sensei." Grim said as he directed Sylvie out of Mr. Bergoni''s classroom and back to the entrance of the academy which was packed with new students that are ready to take the academy exams. Of course, not just for students that want to be in grade one, but also for students that missed or failed an examination once and are retrying. "Alright, I''ll be waiting for your results when they come out tomorrow. Good luck Sylvie." Grim said as he patted Sylvie''s head once more before turning around to go back to his dorm. "Nnh, alright. I''ll pass this examination no problem." Sylvie said as she waved him goodbye while turning back to look at the stage waiting patiently for the speaker to appear. After five minutes has passed for the examination time to start did someone finally step onto the stage to speak. The one who stood on stage was an old man with a white beard and moustache. ''Could he perhaps be the principal? He looks like your typical anime and novel principals¡­ That hide immense power with their stupid look.'' Sylvie thought to herself as she looked at him. After thinking that, the old man on stage finally spoke. "Hello there, I am your principal. Address me as principal Wayne." The old man said as he looked at the students that were ready to take the examinations. "Today you will be taking three different kind of exams." Principal Waynesaid as he raised three fingers for the students to see. "The first one will consist of your knowledge, mostly about reading, writing, math, and history." The old man said as he closed 2 of his fingers only allowing one finger to stand up. "The second will be magic examinations. As everyone in this world has the ability to use magic, it depends on how you know and use it. You will be tested on being able to use magic and the speed of casting." Principal wayne said as he raised one more finger to indicate two. "The third and last one, will be a physical examination. You will be conducted to do laps around the track we have at the back of the academy. After that you will be tested on combat without the use of attack magic, but only strengthening magic." Principal Wayne said as he raised one more finger indicating three. "Please form 3 groups to find which you would like to start off with first. On my left, will be people who want to take the knowledge test first. The middle will be for people who want to take magic examinations first. The side on my right will be for people who want to take physical examinations first. Please hurry and choose a side, I will only give you five minutes to decide." Principal Wayne said as he took out his pocket watch to count the time. After he said that the kids got in a frenzy really quickly as they were conflicted on which type of exam to take first. There were also students pushing and shoving so they could get into their group before they ran out of time. ''Hmm¡­ I guess I''ll take the knowledge test first as I am really bad at remembering those. I''ve also trained on power control over these past years so I can just make myself look average for the magic and physical examination anyway.'' Sylvie said as she went to her right side, which was the left side for Principal Wayne. "Oh and one more thing, you need a minimum of 70 points to pass the examination. Every examination will have a total of 50 points to give out. Good luck!" Principal Wayne said as he called the five minutes over. After he said that five different prospective teachers came for each section of the examinations. Five for physical examinations, five for magic examinations, and five for knowledge examinations. "Alright, follow me future students of this academy for the knowledge examination." One of the teachers in front said as she looked at them. She turned away and walked, the four other teachers did the same as if they were telling the students to follow them. The students who caught on instantly followed the teachers, of course Sylvie was already next to the teachers as she was used to following the teachers a lot back in her old world. So she did not get confused of whether to follow the teachers or not. ''Oh? This little girl looks smart, she also acts smart. She instantly knew to follow me once I said it instead of hesitating or waiting for others to follow due to their low courage.'' The teacher that had told them to follow her thought to herself as she looked back at Sylvie sneakily. ''She has the smell of teacher Bergoni on her as well¡­ Guess he plans on taking her in for his physical education class as well¡­ I guess I shall take her in for her knowledge class when she passes the examinations.'' She thought as her lips lifted a bit showing a small smile. ___________ Sylvie : owo Plutia : wew u got a naisu teacher Sylvie : i know~ Ria : how did it feel to be patted? Sylvie : they put too much strength I thought I was going to die Ria : how was the floof floof you got? Sylvie : SCARY WAHHHHHHH Ria : E-eh? Don''t cry! Sylvie : WAHHHHHHHHH Grim : ¡­.. I didn''t do anything I swear¡­ Sylvie : hic sniff sniff sob sob Grim: maybe¡­ *poof* 40 Future Hero Party Assembled?! ''Hey¡­ Isn''t this teacher in front of me sneakily looking at me too much¡­ I can tell due to my bird''s eye magic perception you know¡­'' Sylvie thought in her mind, but was afraid to say it out loud so she kept silent as she followed the teachers. ''Say haven''t we walked past this area like a quadrillion times?'' Sylvie thought to herself as she stopped walking and stood still. "Hey, move out of the way. Don''t stand there and block our way. If you want to pass the exam just follow the teacher, if not just go back home." A guy older than her said as he pushed her aside and continued following the teachers. ''Seems like she realized it¡­'' The teacher thought as she continued to make the students lap the area a trillion times. Of course Sylvie did not want to help anybody, as she didn''t want many non common sense people to pass either so she hid herself. ''Oh? Looks like she won''t be ruining the test. Makes it easier for us to narrow down the student''s.'' The teacher thought as she looked at Sylvie who was hidden in a tree. ''What the heck! How did she know where I am! Does she have hawk vision or a dog''s nose?!'' Sylvie thought to herself as she saw the lead teacher sneakily looking at her. ''Appraisal!'' Sylvie said while looking at the teacher. ''Appraisal rejected.'' A voice rang inside her head. ''What the heck!? Just what kind of overpowered author put her in this story?! What do you mean appraisal rejected!? I''ve never heard of such a thing!'' Sylvie thought to herself as her she repeated appraisal rejected in her heart. ''It doesn''t look like any of the other teachers notice that I am here though¡­'' Sylvie thought as she looked at the other teachers who were just paying attention to the students. ''Oh? Another student found out aside from that little girl?'' The teacher said as she realized a student had stopped moving and started looking around the surroundings as other students continued walking with intense muscle pains. "Ughhhh, is this the physical examination or knowledge examination?!" A male said as his legs felt like jello. "I don''t know! Just keep following! Maybe we are already there!" Another male student said. "I-I feel like we''ve been walking around in circles¡­ I swear!" A little girl said weakly. "Shut up! Why would the teachers make us walk around in circles! We would be wasting time by doing that!" The male student said as he pushed her back and continued walking. "Fine! Then I will stop here! Goodbye!" She said as she walked back towards the male student who was still standing still as he looked at the surrounding area. "Hello there, what is your name?" The little girl asked the male student. "My name is Lance, what is yours?" The male student asked the little girl as he continued to look around the area. "My name is Elise, did you find out that we were walking in circles as well?" The little girl asked as she saw the Lance still looking around. "Hey, little girl that found out that we were in circles first, come out." Lance said raising his voice up a bit incase Sylvie wasn''t as close to them as she appeared. "Up here!" Sylvie replied as she poked her head through the tree leaves. "So you were over there the entire time." Lance said as he walked over to her tree and jumped onto it. "How''d you realize we were walking in circles so quickly?" Elise said as she jumped onto the tree as well. ''Oh? These two both jumped onto this tall tree like it was nothing. And they are smart, maybe some important characters like the brave''s in the novels?'' Sylvie thought to herself. "You see that tree right there? The one with the tree scratches on it that looks like a bear scratched it? It looked the same so I figured it out eventually." Sylvie said as she pointed at a tree as she looked at Elise. "You must''ve heard our names, so what is yours?" Lance asked her. "My name is Sylvie, you don''t need to know my family name." Sylvie said as she waved her hand. "Agreed." Elise said. "Nnh." Lance nodded as he didn''t want to reveal his family name either. "When do you think the teachers will finally make them stop walking in circles?" Sylvie asked the two quietly as she watched the student''s walk past them once more, however this time two more students stopped at the place where Lance had stopped and started looking around as they watched the other students continue walking. "Soon probably, looks like two more people found out." Lance said as he looked at the two students that were doing the same as him earlier. "Hey you two up here!" Elise said as she poked her head out of the tree leaves once she saw the student''s disappear after walking for a while. The two student''s once again one male and one female looked at Elise before walking over to them. However they didn''t jump this time but crawled up and seemed very exhausted after climbing. "Um, are you two okay?" Sylvie asked as she saw how roughly they were breathing. "I am okay¡­" The both of them said as they looked at the tree people who found out the trick before them. "My name is Elise, his name is Lance, and her name is Sylvie. What are yours?" Elise asked as she introduced Lance and Sylvie to them. "My name is Maria." A little girl with a bit of a developed chest said. "My name is Sam." The male said with his big body that a kid normally shouldn''t have. "By the way I am a magician what are you four?" Sylvie asked as she realized five is usually the amount for a party in the novels. "I am a swordsman/attacker." Lance said as he broke a small branch and swung it. "I am a healer." Maria said. "I am a tank, I use the shield and due to my big body I can take a lot of damage." Sam said. "I am a hunter and also a scout. I also know how to disarm traps." Elise said as she pretended to fire an arrow out of an imaginary bow. "Well then, it looks like the five of us have the basic needs for everything. You all want to work together once we all get accepted into the academy?" Sylvie asked the four of them. "Sure! I have no problem with that." The four of them said as they realized the combinations they had were actually really good. "Alright, let''s wait then." Sylvie said as she looked at the students and teachers who had stopped and the female teacher in lead started to beckon Sylvie and the others to come over. _____________ Sylvie : We got the hero party aye! Sam : Are we really heroes though? Maria : Can I get some food? Elise : Er¡­ Why are you asking for food? Maria : Because I am hungry. why? Elise : *looks at Maria''s a bit developed chest and back to hers.* Maria : What is it? Elise : *tears well up in eyes* THIS IS UNFAIR! *runs away* Maria : e-eh? Elise!? Elise come back! Lance : ....... I don''t think any of us can catch up to a scout in speed. Sylvie : fair enough, she''ll return eventually. Maria : Yeah. *poof* 41 Easiest Knowledge Examination Ever! "We''re done with this assessment you five. You can come on out now." The female lead teacher said as she looked at the tree the group was on and beckoned them to come over with her hands. "Alright teacher." Sam said as he dropped down from the tree. The other four followed. Maria slowly climbed down the tree as Lance and Elise both jumped down from the trees and Sylvie just slowly glided down from the tree using wind magic. "What the hell? Aren''t those the five that stopped? I thought they gave up and walked back¡­ Wait does that mean we were walking in circles the entire time?!" Some students yelled as they saw the five come out the tree. "Congrats you five, you get 10 points for having common sense on the knowledge test. The rest of you can only score 40 maximum points on this knowledge exam." The female lead teacher said as she looked back at the majority of the kids who had no common sense. "How did those five know! They must be cheating! None of them even look smart! You got the fat guy, the normal guy, the country bumpkin girl, the big boobs girl, and that cute girl!" A male kid yelled who looked like he was older than most of the people there pointed at the five. "Alleviate on how they cheated then." A teacher spoke up as he looked at the kid who said the five were cheating. "They, they, they just cheated! How come none of us realized aside from those five? Explain that!" The male kid argued with the teacher. "That girl over there even said that she felt like you guys were walking around in circles. Yet you guys decided to push her away and not even check to see if you were walking in circles, now you accuse them of cheating? That''s just you not appreciating advice." The teacher snorted as he replied to the male kid with his arms crossed. "S-she did not say anything! I don''t recall her saying anything!" The male kid said as he pointed at Elise. "Hmph! Whatever you say." Elise said as she turned her head around not to look at the guy who was being idiotic. "Stop dilly-dallying. You''re wasting our time. You still need to take the real knowledge examinationanyway." The female lead teacher said as she placed her hand onto a boulder. "*#@%*@#%" The female lead teacher chanted something that no one could make out. All of a sudden, after lifting her hand off of the boulder a door suddenly appeared in the boulder. "Now then, come in. This is where you will be taking your knowledge examination." The female lead teacher said as she opened the door, what was inside the door was a classroom. "What the heck happened?!" Everyone said out loud excluding the teachers and Sylvie who was a magic prodigy basically from her past life knowledge. "Camoflauge magic?" Sylvie muttered, however the female lead teacher heard it. "Correct little girl. As expected, you are smart after all. Knowing what type of magic this is and how we were walking in circles first." The female teacher said as she pointed at Sylvie. "Oh, so I was right." Sylvie said as she walked into the door while everyone else was still stunned from the magic that was casted. "Are you not going to hurry up and enter? I don''t have all day." The teachers said as they hurried the students into the classroom which was camouflaged by a boulder. "Alright, sit down everyone. There should be enough seats for everyone in this class. Remember, cheating is not allowed, otherwise you will immediately receive a 0 for the knowledge examination. You have two hours tocomplete this test." The female lead teacher said as she and the other teachers used wind magic to carefully place test papers and pencils on each student''s desk. "The test begins now!" The female lead teacher said as she sat on her chair like the rest of the other teachers. ''Alright! Let''s see what is question one?'' Sylvie thought in her head as she wrote her name on the paper before answering the questions. ''Math problems? I think I can do this! Wait a second¡­ Isn''t this kindergarten math? This is all addition? No multiplication, division, or fractions? Are you joking me? What did I worry for?'' Sylvie thought as she wrote all the answers really quickly before switching to another section. ''History time? I wonder what the questions will consist of now.'' Sylvie thought as she read the questions. ''Who was the previous king of Arkite? Isn''t that King Arthur? Easy.'' Sylvie thought as she wrote King Arthur into the answer box. ''Who is the current king of Arkite? It''s King Arthur The Second¡­ So simple what the heck?'' Sylvie thought in her head once more as she wrote down the answer. ''Wait, only two questions for history? That basically wasn''t even history!? Did the school get lazy or something?! WORLD HISTORY WAS MY FAVORITE SUBJECT IN MY PAST LIFE!!!!!'' Sylvie screamed inside her head. ''Anyway¡­ Literature Arts time? Alright, what is the first question?'' Sylvie took deep breaths as she calmed herself down from the history page. ''Is that little girl okay? Why did it seem like the paper was her worst enemy¡­ Don''t tell me she doesn''t know any of the problems please¡­ She doesn''t look dumb at all¡­'' The female lead teacher thought as she watched Sylvie getting angry and then taking deep breaths to calm herself. ''First question, write something to butter us teachers up.'' Sylvie read. Crack ''E-eh¡­ What the heck why did that little girl suddenly have killing intent¡­ Even part of the desk is cracked! It might even turn into dust at this point! Don''t tell me she really doesn''t understand the questions!'' The female lead teacher thought as she was sweating heavily. ''CALM DOWN SYLVIE! CALM DOWN!'' Sylvie said to herself as she slowly dissipated her killing intent which no one else noticed but the teachers. ''Just write something to butter up the teachers¡­ How about I just write a poem for them¡­'' Sylvie thought to herself. ''Roses are red, Violets are blue, I see many beautiful stars, And you''re one of them.'' Sylvie wrote down. Maybe this is a poem? I don''t know I failed literature arts back in eighth grade anyway. _______________________ Sylvie : THIS WAS TOO EASY Plutia : How''d you fail classes. Are you a baka? Author : Shh Plutia, I failed my classes don''t insult me. Plutia : oh sorry¡­ Author : it''s okay, have chocolate, its valentine''s day. Plutia : thank you Plutia : by the way, when can I be in the story again Author : uhhh¡­ no *poof* 42 Magical Examination Is Next! ''Well then, I probably aced that test excluding the last problem which is a 50/50 chance I will get right.'' Sylvie thought to herself as she flipped her test paper upside down and rested her pencil on the desk to indicate she was done. ''Well then¡­ Everyone is still working¡­ It''s not that hard people¡­ Why do they all look like they''re wracking up their entire brains for this test¡­'' Sylvie thought inside her head as she tilted her head while looking at the other kids. ''Those four look like they know most of it so they will probably pass this exam.'' Sylvie thought inside her head as she looked at Maria, Lance, Sam, and Elise. ''Alright then, I guess I''ll just take a nap for a little bit until they are all finished.'' Sylvie said before taking a nap on her arms on the desk. --- "Alright! Examination time is over! Hand in your papers everyone!" The female lead teacher said as she and the other teachers used their wind magic to forcefully pull away the pencils from the students. "No!!! Give me back my pencil! I needed five more words!!! I swear!!!" A student yelled as he tried to fight for his pencil that was flying away from him. "Pencils can''t fly teachers! Let me finish writing! They need to stick on the ground!!!" Another student yelled as he also found the answer to his math problem but couldn''t write it down. "That exam is bullsh**! I didn''t even understand a single question! Are you joking with us?!" A fat student yelled as he threw his blank test paper on the ground. "You just aren''t smart enough then. Everyone had the same test questions, and they aren''t complaining except for you." The female lead teacher said as she glared at the fat student. "Everyone! You can all agree that the test questions were impossible right!?" The fat student said as he looked at the other students. "Look! It was probably too difficult for her that she gave up and fell asleep!" The fat student continued as he pointed his finger at a sleeping Sylvie. "What are you talking about? She probably finished and was just taking a nap." Elise retorted. "Hmph! I remember her taking a nap just five minutes into the test! We had two hours to do this! There is no way she finished all those questions in five hours!" The fat student countered. "Hmph, teacher can you check her paper to see if she gave up or not?" Elise said as she looked at the female lead teacher. "Sure." The female lead teacher agreed as she really wanted to see if Sylvie knew the answers or not as Sylvie was expressing a lot of emotions during the test. After swooping the paper off the desk of the still sleeping Sylvie she took a look through all the papers. She froze up after she saw all the answers. "Look! The teacher is probably so shocked from the student who gave up with nothing that she can''t even speak." The fat student spoke up as he grinned. "Matt, Paul, Lindy, Tina come here¡­ Look at this¡­" The female lead teacher said as she called up the four other teachers who were still seating. "What is it Aria?" They asked her as they got up from their chair and headed over to her. "J-just look." Aria said as she handed them Sylvie''s paper while shaking. "W-what are these answers! They are so detailed! Is she really only six years old?!" Paul shouted as he looked at the the history questions. "How did she solve these math equations in her head! There is no way! It''s adding three digit numbers by three digits! That''s gonna take forever! And to say she finished the entire packet in five minutes!" Matt shouted as well. "T-this poem¡­ It-it''s too sweet! I feel like I am going to die from the sugar!" Lindy and Tina both said as they read the poem. "W-what! What did you all just say!" The fat student said in shock as he heard all the teachers exclaiming and praising Sylvie''s test paper. "She aced the test is what we all mean." Aria said as she instantly gave Sylvie 50 points on the knowledge examination. ''Hopefully she can get 20 more points from the two other exams. She looks like a magician due to her physique being small. And knowledge plays a role into being a magician as well.'' Aria thought inside her head as she dismissed the kids. "Sylvie, wake up." Elise said as she nudged the still napping Sylvie. "Nnh? What is it Elise?" Sylvie asked her as she rubbed her eyes after waking up. "The examination is over, time to leave." Elise said as she and Maria dragged the half awake Sylvie out the camouflaged classroom. "Alright! You all still have two more exams to go! The next examination you will be going to is the magic exam! Your exam scores will not be posted until all three exams are over! Head back to the academy to take your magical exam this time!" Aria said as she lead the students back to the academy. "Awa~ I heard magic?" Sylvie suddenly stopped dozing off. "What the heck! So fast!?" Elise opened her eyes wide as she saw the energetic Sylvie instead of the half awake Sylvie just now. "Magic~" Sylvie started to hum and she skipped back to the academy to take the magical exam. However she stopped and walked back to the other four. "By the way, how''d you guys do on the test?" Sylvie asked them. "So-so." Elise and Lance said. "I knew most of them~" Maria said. "Uh, what now?" Sam said. The entire group looked at Sam. "You''re joking right?" Sylvie asked him. "Nah, I really don''t know. I never studied in my entire life. "I really want to kill you right now." The four of them said as they gave Sam an icy glare. "W-what! H-HELPPPPPP!" Sam''s voice reverberated through the entire forest. ___________ Sylvie : HA~ HA~ HA~ I finally murdered teh damn guy. Author : I just wanted to buy a bag of chips within 40 minutes¡­ Ended up being outside in the cold for 2+ hours¡­ Sylvie : rip¡­ Author : *hic* I swear I got frostbite or something, it was so cold~ *poof* 43 Magical Examination Start! "Alright! You student''s have done your first examination, and hopefully you did well on it. You now have two more tests to go! Knowledge examination goes to Magical Examinations, which goes to Physical Examinations, which goes to Knowledge Examinations." Principal Wayne said as he looked at all the students that came back from taking their first examination. "Go to the exam you are supposed to take right now! You only have five minutes!" Principal Wayne said once more as he got off stage to disappear somewhere. "Alright, let''s go guys! Onwards to the magical examinations!" Sylvie said as she happily skipped "Oui!" The others said happily excluding Sam who said "Oui¡­" in a said tone. One can see that he was beat up badly due to bruises all over his face. ''What the heck happened to that big guys face? Didn''t he just do knowledge exam? Why is he so bruised¡­'' The other kids from other examination tests thought to themselves as they lookedat Sam. ''I feel bad for the guy¡­ Though it''s not bad to get beat up by three girls I guess especially the really busty one and the really cute one.'' The kids from the knowledge exam thought to themselves. "Alright, so you will be taking the magical examinations now. Come follow me to our stadium or arena which ever you would like to call it. We will be using magic there." A old man with long white hair and a white moustache and a long white beard said. After the old man who looked like Gandolf from from Sylvie''s past life turned around to lead the kids, the kids also followed him without hesitation unlike the time when they hesitated to follow Aria to the knowledge examinations. However, this time was different. The students looked at every single hints and clues they could get incase they fell into a trap again, and ended up walking in circles. After walking for a few minutes did they finally reach the entrance of the stadium. "T-there was no trap?!" Someone said softly. "Why did I spend so much mental energy looking incase we were walking in circles again¡­" Someone else said. "Eh? What are you guys talking about? Why would I make you walk in circles?" Mr look-a-like Gandolf said as he looked at the kids confusedly. "A-ah nothing! We aren''t talking about anything!" The kids replied excluding the five that already knew there were no traps because they explored the building beforehand and knew where the stadium lied. Excluding Sylvie who just utilized a bit of her birds eye view magic to see if she was walking in circles or not. "Is that so, now enter the stadium." Mr Look-a-like Gandolf self as he pointed as wand towards the entrance. Plutia and her party of course were in front so they walked to the entrance first. However, to everyones surprise only Plutia and Maria got into the stadium while Lance, Elise, and Sam were blocked by an invisible barrier and repelled backwards on their bottom. "O-ouch!" Elise said as she got up. "Why is today so awful? Why do I keep getting damaged?" Sam muttered to himself. "A magic barrier?" Lance muttered to himself as he stood up and tried entering again this time applying magic on himself secretly this time. To his surprise he actually walked in this time. "Oh¡­ I think I got it!" Elise said as she did the same thing Lance did. "What the hell did you guys do! Tell me!" Sam shouted as he looked at the four on the other side except for him. "Just apply magic on yourself you fool." Sylvie said as she looked at him, however it was to no avail. "I can''t hear you! Speak louder!" Sam said. "I said apply magic on yourself you fool!" Sylvie repeated. "I really can''t hear you!" Sam cried out. "Oh, probably some one way soundproof magic barrier." Sylvie said as she just turned around and found a place to take a nap at again. However there was nothing so she just simply used earth magic to make something for her to lay on, presumably a desk again as a bed would probably hurt her back. "Go on, we don''t have all day. If you can''t get in this stadium it''ll be 10 points off." Mr look-a-like Gandolf said as he gestured for the students to try to enter the stadium. "Damn it! Letme in! I want to be with my future party too! Don''t do this to me!!!!" Sam said as he ran full speed into the barrier which got him repelled even further back accidentally colliding into someone. "Ouch!" The kid who he hit yelped. "Sorry!" Sam said to the kid as he ran full blast towards the barrier once again to get repelled once more. "Ha~ These kids are really awful except for those four huh?" Mr look-a-like Gandolf said as he looked at the female teacher besides him. "Mhm, by the way I call dibs on that little girl sleeping over there. If she ever passes the exams, Puma." The female teacher said as she kept herself calm from dressing Sylvie up. Yes, the female teacher is someone who likes cute stuff, and likes to put cosplays onto cute girls. "Trista, didn''t you scare your other student with your cosplays last time? She was so scared she asked me for a transfer every day." Puma said as he looked at the female teacher. "That just means her mental strength isn''t strong enough, hmph." Trista said as she completely removed the female student she had last year from her memory. "Well then, time is over! You all get -10 points off from the exam. We shall proceed into casting speed and magic utilization and casting now." Puma said as he removed the barrier and allowed everyone to walk into the stadium. "Damn it! I get 10 points off!? That is so bs! Why only me and not one of those four!" Sam cried out as he entered the stadium. "It''s because you''re stupid¡­" Lance and Elise muttered to themselves as they looked at Sam. ________________ Sam : Why am I so stupid?! Author : I don''t know Sam : DIDNT YOU CREATE ME Author : PFFT no, your mother and your father created you smart one Sam : WHATTT Author : You sure are unfilial to think I created you and not your parents. I am going to go tell your mother about this now. Sam : WAIT DONT DO THAT Author : too late! Sam : NOOOOOOOOOOOOO *poof* 44 Magical Examination Casting "Alright, next test we will be doing is your magic casting speed! It does not matter how flashy, strong, or big the magicyou use is. All we want to see is how fast you can create your magic!" Puma said as he grabbed his wooden magic wand that he used as a walking stick and pointed at the students. "Sensei, so what you mean is we can use any type of magic? Even if its something like a light magic spell?" A student raised his hand and asked Puma. "Correct, you can use something as easy as this. Light!" Puma said as he raised his hands and created a light orb in the sky. "Then won''t this be too easy?" Another student asked Puma as they saw how fast and easy it was. "Of course we are basing the examination on fastest to slowest speed casters. There are 20 of you kids here. So the first five fastest casters will gain 15 points while the rest of you will gain 0-15 points." Puma said as he removed his light orb. "And uh, can someone wake that little girl up?" Puma said as he looked at Sylvie who was a decent distance away from the group still sleeping on her created desk. "Sensei she wont wake up." Elise said as she continued to shake Sylvie''s shoulders to wake her up. "Let me try." Trista said as she walked over to Sylvie. She then softly whispered into Sylvie''s ear some scary things¡­ About how she would force her into cosplay and etc. "Hiiii!" Sylvie shrieked as she woke up and leapt far away with what seemed like unnatural strength. "Oh she woke up." Trista said as she walked back to Puma. "Alright then sleeping beauty, we will be doing casting speed for our magical examination first. You can go first." Puma said as he looked at Sylvie. "E-eh¡­" Sylvie said as she was confused, since she was forcibly awaken from her nice little nap by a dreadful being. "Sylvie, cast the quickest spell you can cast." Maria quickly whispered to her. "Ah? Oh ok. Err, Light!" Sylvie chanted the same spell Puma did however, the light orb appeared instantaneously. "What the f***. There was no delay to her spell! It was even faster than when the sensei did it!" Someone yelled as he looked at the light orb above Sylvie''s head. "Alright, next! You go next." Puma said as he pointed at Maria. "Alright~ Cure!" Maria chanted as she held onto Sylvie''s small hand. Immediately a green light appeared around Sylvie''s small hand just a few nanoseconds after her chant. The speed just lagged a bit behind Sylvie who''s magic appeared without any delay. "Next!" Puma continued as he looked at Elise. "Gotcha!" Elise said as she did a finger gun. "Wind Bullet!" She shouted, it took a second for the bullet to form then shoot. However Sylvie and Maria''s magic that they chanted were not somewhere she could reach. "Next!" Puma continued once more as he looked at Lance. Lance however unlike the first three grabbed onto the stick he was holding ever since the knowledge test and swung it. "Crescent Moon!" Lance shouted as he swung the stick downwards - following the direction of the swing a crescent yellow beam followed it. This was a mix of magical power of light magic and a technique. This took one and a half seconds as the magic had to form from the tip of the stick he was holdingand emerge like the stick was a gate. "Next!" Puma shouted once more as he looked at the all bruised up Sam. "What the heck?! Me already!? Uhhh, Iron Body!" Sam shouted - however this was the slowest out of all five of them as it took five seconds for his outer body to be encased with iron. "Alright next!" Puma said as he looked at another student. "Yes!" The student said as he chanted his own magic. ~~~ "Sylvie how''d you cast your light spell so quickly?" Elise asked Sylvie. "Eh? I just think about the magic inside my head before casting it using my words. So it''s already ready before I use it." Sylvie replied as she looked at her. "So imagine it inside my head before casting it?" Elise muttered as she repeated the steps and tried it herself. ''Imagine the wind bullet like when it appears before it shoots¡­ And then now¡­'' "Wind Bullet!" Elise said as a wind bullet immediately shot out her finger. "I see. So thinking it inside your head first is like a storage before you use it." Elise said as she looked at Sylvie. "Mhm, I found that out when I saw my mom use it." Sylvie said. (Refer back to when Laura was silently forming Wind Bullet on the Prince.) "Your mother must be pretty good at magic then." Elise said as she praised Sylvie''s mother. "Yeah she''s really good at magic." Sylvie agreed ''Little did you know she''s literally the best known human magic user that isn''t an adventurer.'' Sylvie thought inside her head. "By the way Lance. How did you do the slash where a blade came out?" Sylvie asked Lance as she was interested as it was used many times in anime and manga she has seen. Like in one piece and bleach. "What I did was utilized my inner energy and used it which produces the blade that comes out, I then coat it with light magic as light magic also utilizes the light beam which can pierce many things." Lance answered. "Uh, what is inner energy again?" Sylvie scratched her cheeks asthe last time she read a cultivation novel or martial arts novel was eons ago. "I''ll teach you one day, it''s not simple." Lance said. "Oh, alright." Sylvie said disappointedly. "Alright! Casting test is over! Now is spell utilization! I want to see you use a type of magic, but I want to see how well you can use it! For example, using fireball, but I want to see how much power you can use, or speed!" Puma said as he casted a small fireball that flew at the speed of light towards a wooden dummy and completely obliterated it. "You five are last!" Puma said as he looked at Sylvie''s group. "Alright~" Sylvie said. --------------------- Sylvie : Peazy Eazy Plutia : Shut up, you cheater Sylvie : Says the one that attempted to cheat their own stats but failed miserably. Plutia : HMPH Author : ai ai ai no more fighting please Plutia : Non! It''s all your fault! Author : N-no! It''s not my fault! Sylvie : You are the one that is controlling all of us! What do you mean its not your fault! Author : I-I-It''s not my fault! God is controlling me to do this like how I created you! Sylvie & Plutia : Sureeee 45 Magical Examination Casting 2 "Alright you start it off!" Puma said as he pointed his wooden wand that looked like a cane at a young skinny male. "Got it! Electro ball!" He said as he casted electricity that was spherical and launched it at a wooden dummy. BOOM After making contact with the wooden dummy there was a big explosion just like after a fireball, however there would be more damage if it was a living thing, as the electricity would electrify it. "That''s hella powerful, what the heck. He looks like he''s only 6 years old! I am eight years and this is my second year taking this test again, I haven''t seen something so powerful!" Another male student said. "That power is the same as my fathers!" A young girl said as she looked at the explosion. "Nice, a powerful one. Next!" Puma said as he looked at a 6 year old girl. "nnh! Water pellet, fire!" The girl said as she made a compressed small water pellet and fired it at a high speed using wind magic making a hole through the dummy. There was no fancy explosions like the electro ball, however it was really strong. "It cut through the dummy like jello!" Someone commented. "Are these two insane? Wait, they''re the ones that got top 10 in casting speed too!" Another commented. "Next!" Puma said repeatedly until it was finally Sylvie''s group turn to go. "Sylvie how about you go last you magic maniac." Sam said as he went first out of the five of them to use his magic. "Hmph, fine."Sylvie said as she sat against the wallas she hugged her knees with a pouting expression. "I think she likes magic too much if that''s her reaction¡­ Does she even have any physical strength if she''s that into magic?" Elise said without thinking. "Of course I have physical strength! Hmph!" Sylvie replied with a darkened expression. "Sorry, I spoke without thinking there¡­" Elise replied with a forced smile on her face. "You still thought about it and said it. That means you actually thought I had no physical strength! Hmph!" Sylvie replied while glaring at Elise who thought of the glare as a mere little girl throwing a fit. "Alright then! Earth Creation : Earth hammer! Smash!" Sam said as he created a really oversized hammer from the ground that was as big asa car and swung it down following his hand onto a dummy. THUD The dummy and the earth itself was obliterated leaving cracks on the earth. After the earth hammer crumbled to dust, what was left was a huge hole the hammer had made into the ground. "That''s too dang dangerous! I don''t even know if I could escape that if it''s above my head! I''d probably be crushed!" Someone yelled as they realized the gap between the magic they had casted and his. "Hehe, how was that Sylvie?" Sam said as he looked at Ms. Magic Maniac. "So-so." Sylvie replied with a half dead expression. ''You''re so damn weak. No wait, I am out of the norm due to my incredulous immense of mp.'' Sylvie thought inside her head. "What do you mean so-so! Do you know how strong that was! It could literally crush a few goblins in a split second!" Sam retorted as he felt insulted. "Yeah, a few goblins. And how much mp do you have left now?" Sylvie replied with half dead eyes. "Y-you¡­" Sam said as he had no words, since the creation of that had used all his mp. "Exactly what I meant. You used a lot, just for the exam. However, if you were met in a real situation you''d run out of mp and die." Sylvie replied. "Hmph, Elise it''s your turn." Sam said as he ignored the magic maniac and looked towards Elise. "Nnh." Elise nodded as she walked up to use her magic. What Elise did shocked people, as she gripped a imaginary arrow and held an imaginary bow and extended like she was pulling the arrow back. "Thunder Piercing Arrow!" Elise shouted as she let go of her arrow holding fingers, following it a streak of electricity suddenly shot out from her imaginary bow she was gripping and bolted towards a wooden dummy at the speed of light. BOOOM The speed of the electricity arrow caused a huge wind torrent and when the arrow collided with the dummy it blew a few dummies behind it and near it away causing collateral damage. An explosion set off by the electricity caused a few wooden dummies to disintegrate. Everyone there was speechless, the entire stadium was filled with silence until someone broke it. It was Sylvie who had stood up and started clapping with stars in her eyes as if she was looking at an idol. "What did you do Elise! Teach me!" Sylvie said as she immediately ran over to Elise and started to hug her thigh. "E-eh¡­ Sylvie please stop it''s embarrassing¡­" Elise said as she started to blush as she tried to gently push Sylvie away, to no avail as Sylvie was like glued onto her thighs. "Non!!! Teach me!!!!!!" Sylvie said as she held even tighter. "I-I''ll teach you if you let go!" Elise said as she was frightened from all the stares the other students were giving her. "Let me hug your thigh too!" A male student said as he ran over to Elise and tried hugging her thigh. "Non! My thighs to hug! Wind Bullet!" Sylvie said as she used a wind bullet to shoot the guy in the gut so he couldn''t take another step forward. "My turn then~" Maria said as she walked up. "Hydro ball!" Maria casted while everyone was still focused on Elise excluding the teachers. SPLASH After the hydro ball hit the wooden dummy nothing really happened. "Hey Maria, has anyone ever told you. You are incredibly bad at attack magic." Sam said as he looked at the wooden dummy that was only soaked with water. "Did anyone ever tell you your mouth could get you killed?" Maria said as she looked at Sam with a smile, her eyes saying otherwise. "Gulp" Sam looked at Maria in fright. ____________ Plutia : WHEN I BE IN NOBEL!? Author : nevah evah evahhh gettin bak togetah~~ Plutia : wot Sylvie : no i must meet floof floof Plutia : no floof floof, make me main character we dont need sylvie n e more Author : no no we need sylvie Plutia : WAI Author : because i seid so Plutia : non! Author : yus Sylvie : yus *poof* 46 Magical Casting Examination 3 "Wow, she''s actually the most normal out of that entire group I think." A student said as he witnessed Maria using the water ball. "Eh? Oh that wooden dummy is still intact. Good thing she isn''t good at attack magic unlike her magic cure speed. Otherwise that would be frightening." Another student said as he looked at the soaked wooden dummy. "However¡­ Aren''t the last two the fastest chanter and the one that had a strong slash?" The student said as he looked at Lance who was standing at the side with his arms crossed and at Sylvie who was still holding onto Elise''s thighs. "I''ll go first then." Lance said as he stepped up onto stage attracting everyone''s attention away from Sylvie and Elise and onto him. After stepping up onto the stage he bent his knees a bit and tilted his body forward. His hands were on his waist like he was gripping an imaginary sword - just like what Elise did when she was gripping an imaginary bow. This process allows people to imagine creating the music easier, as they portray it from a skill they use, for example bow shooting. "Ha~ Fire Dragon''s Flying Slash!" Lance said as he swung the imaginary sword out of its imaginary sheathe. What happened afterwards was a red light that flickered and immediately appeared gigantically having the shape of a chinese dragon. BOOOOOOOOM The chinese dragon made out of fire once it hit the dummy it caused an area of effect damage. The fire chinese dragon expanded in width enclosing over all of the wooden dummies basically annihilating the entire stadium where the wooden dummies were located. "Barrier." Puma said as he lightly tapped his wooden staff on the ground.A invisible barrier boxed the inside of the stadium so only the ground got damaged and not the stadium itself. The barrier disappeared after the fire finally extinguished from the lack of oxygen needed to keep it ablaze. Even after the fire extinguished the students werestill silent. Aside from Sylvie who was still trying to get Elise to teach her how to do her thunder piercing arrow move. "W-what the heck¡­ Isn''t that basically stronger than all of our moves combined!? Even with that girl''s thunder piercing shot and that guy''s earth hammer?!" Someone suddenly shouting breaking the silence. "Holy crap you''re right! Look at the arena! There isn''t even a single wooden dummy left! Even the ground is charred!" Another said as he pointed it out. "Do you think he''ll accept me if I ask him out?" A girl suddenly said softly. "Girl, you''re like seven. You''re too young to be asking people out." An older girl replied to her. "Age is just a number." The girl replied weakly. "And dating is just a joke." The older girl replied. "Sylvie what do you think?" Lance said as he looked at Sylvie who was hugging Elise''s thighs instead of his. "It''s nice~" Sylvie just said as she continued hugging Elise''s thighs. "How come you''re not overreacting to my move which was stronger than Elise''s?" Lance asked her puzzedly. "Because you already promised that you would teach me~ This person hasn''t~ I''d also rather hold a female''s thigh then a males." Sylvie continued. "Fair enough¡­" Lance muttered. "I already promised to teach you if you let go of my thighs!" Elise said while half crying unable to do anything as she didn''t want to hurt Sylvie''s feelings. "Really!?" Sylvie said as she looked at Elise with her practiced cute crying expression that no one could avoid. "Y-yes! Really!" Elise replied while stuttering as she looked at Sylvie''s expression. "Really really?" Sylvie said as she slowly got closer to Elise''s face causing more effect. "I promise! I''ll show you later!" Elise said. "Okay then!" Sylvie said as she let go of Elise''s thigh and went up to the stage to do her magic. "Uh, sensei. What do I attack?" Sylvie said as there were no wooden dummies due to Lance''s previous attack destroying them all. "Attack this instead. Wooden Golem." Puma said as he tapped his wooden staff against the ground lightly. Afterwards a golem shaped monster appeared being made out of wood. "Okay then~" Sylvie said as she thought inside her head what magic to use. "What is she doing? Why is she still thinking. Don''t tell me she really can''t cast magic." Sam muttered. "No wonder you probably failed the knowledge test. Did you not see her use earth magic to create a desk and wind bullet to attack that guy?" Maria said as she was still angry about Sam calling her weak. "Oh right¡­ She did do that. Can you please stop looking at me as if I was your parents killer?" Sam said as he was getting goosebumps from Maria''s stares. "No I can''t. Now let''s watch Sylvie demonstrate her magic.She looks ready to cast now." Maria said as she moved towards a angle where she could glare at Sam while being able to see Sylvie. "Alright let''s go ahead and use that magic then~" Sylvie said as she thought of a move that was slightly stronger than Lance so she wouldn''t be seen as an anomaly that was out of the norms. "Fire Wall! Twister! Electro Ball!" Sylvie said as she casted 3 different spells and merging them into one. The fire wall became a fire twister with the electro ball as its core. The twister slowly went to the wooden golem pulling parts of the ground due to the strong wind. The students were protected by a barrier magic Puma had just set up for the stage and arena as well. BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM After the fire twister hit the wooden golem the electro ball as the twisters core exploded making the fire twister expand so big that it caused a giant explosion close enough to be considered a nuke in Sylvie''s past life. "Holy sh** What the f*** was that!?" Sam cussed as he felt the tremors from the ground after the explosion. "Magic Prodigy!" Puma exclaimed. --------------- Sylvie : oops Author : You don''t know the norms do you.. Sylvie : tehe~ Plutia : wow¡­ Sam : SHES CHEATING! Sylvie : Pfft no I am not. Sam : explain! Lance : There is no need, she''s just strong unlike you. Sam : WHAT! Maria : Lance is right. You''re a tank anyway you damn masochist. Sam : I AM NOT A MASOCHIST Maria : MASOCHIST SAM :RAGHHHHHHHHH *poof* 47 Physical Examination "Sylvie you''re a monster!" Sam exclaimed as he pointed at Sylvie. "What did you just call me?" Sylvie said as she looked at him with a death glare. "I called you a monster! Wait SH- BLARGH!" Sam said still out of his mind but suddenly realized what he had just said as a fist suddenly appeared in front of his face. "Now then, I ask you again. What did you just call me?" Sylvie said as she clenched her fists tight being ready to give Sam another punch as she had a smile on her face - her eyes saying otherwise. "I said you''re cute!" Sam immediately said trying to butter her up. "Is that so?" Sylvie asked him once more. "Yes! I think you''re the cutest loli I have ever seen!" Sam shouted. "That so¡­" Sylvie muttered "Yeah that''s ri- BLARGHHHHHHH" Sam said but was interrupted halfway. "Pervert." Sylvie said as she had her leg touch the ground again after kicking Sam away. "Trista, how about giving her to me?" Puma said in the background while everyone was focused on Sam getting beat by Sylvie. "No, I claimed her first. Don''t go back on your word." Trista said. "You''ll chase her away though. I think it''s better if she''s with me." Puma said trying to reason with Trista. "I''ll leave this academy if you take her away from me." Trista threatened. "Y-you¡­ How could you do this to me. Why is my adopted daughter doing something like this to me¡­ Where is my cute little adopted daughter that would listen to me years ago¡­" Puma said as he looked at Trista with a pitiful expression. "I never listened to you! What are you talking about! Don''t mention those anymore!" Trista said with a red face. "And like that one time when I caught you mastu- BLEHHHHH" Puma said halfway until he got hit in the gut by Trista and started vomiting what he ate in the morning. "You pedophile! Don''t ever talk to me again!" Trista screamed garnering everyone''s attention as she ran away using wind magic to lift her over the stadium and back towards the academy. "E-e-examination is over¡­ L-l-let''s head back for your last examination¡­ T-t-teachers go before me¡­ I-I-I''ll be there later¡­ Bleh¡­" Puma said as he continued vomiting. "Alright. Student''s follow along!" The three other teachers said as they watched all the students go back towards the academy. "Why are these people such perverts? (In Power)" A male youth said as he looked at the seven people that were in front and not together with the rest of the normal kids. "Just deal with it. They will probably be placed in honors class if they can get into the school. I just want to be in the normal classes you know. I just want my scholarship so I can go get a job with high pay." Another youth said as he continued following the group while looking at the seven others as well. --- "Alright! You kids now have one more examination test to go to! So hurry up and go! Jeez why do we have examinations again? It''s so boring¡­" Mr. Wayne said as he shook his head and walked off the stage. ''Says you. We''re the ones that are dying from boredom taking these examinations too. With the fact that we get a lot of stress from seeing if we''ll fail or not.'' The student''s all thought together. "Physical examination time!" Sam shouted as he happily ran over in front of the five teachers like a rhino. "Oh hello Mr. Bergoni. Didn''t think I''d be seeing you again today." Sylvie said as she waved at the teacher who was in front of the other teachers. "Oh hello Sylvie. How''d you do on the magical and knowledge examinations?" Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at Sylvie. "I aced them without a doubt." Sylvie replied with a smile. ''She''s really positive huh? She doesn''t think of any bad thoughts even though she probably didn''t do well.'' Mr. Bergoni misunderstood as he looked at Sylvie. "Alright then, let''s head to the back of the academy where the track is." Mr. Bergoni said as he lead the students around the academy and into the back. However, unlike all the other teachers who were walking to keep up with the students pace. These five teachers immediately started to sprint all the way to the back. "If you aren''t with us within five minutes when we reach the back you''ll immediately be deducted 10 points!" Mr. Bergoni shouted as he was already far ahead of the students. "uu~ time to sprint~" Sylvie said as she started sprinting catching up to Mr. Bergoni really fast, followed up by Elise and Lance and Sam. "W-w-wait up!!! Everyone don''t leave me!! Take me with you!!!" Maria said as she gasped for air. Having big breasts does not really helpat all when it comes to running. "Lose some meat then! Maybe you''ll have more energy to catch up after!" Elise said as she was jealous. "I-I-I can''t help it!!! UGHH IM DYING! SO FARRRRR!" Maria screamed as she was only halfway from the back of the academy as she turned the corner. "I wonder how long it will take for the first one to catch up. What do you guys think?" Mr. Bergoni said as he continued looking forward speaking to the other four teachers sprinting along side him. "Probably longer than five minutes. We are running at our fastest speeds after all." A teacher said. "Probably right. I bet no one is behind us right no- SYLVIE!? HOW ARE YOU HERE!" Mr. Bergoni said as he looked behind him and saw a Sylvie who was on his tail followed by two other students who were insanely fast unlike the others. "Ha- ha-... Why is it so far¡­" Sam said as he held the wall trying to support himself. "S-sam? Why are you here¡­ Weren''t you with the others?" Maria said as she gasped for air as well. "I didn''t realize it would be this far¡­ So I exerted all my energy at the beginning." Sam said as he continued towalk using the wall as support. "Lets take our time then¡­ We won''t get there in five minutes anyway¡­" Maria said as she walked. "You''re right¡­ Everyone else is walking as well¡­" Sam said as he walked. "Konichiwa sensei~" Sylvie said as she waved a hand while being behind Mr. Bergoni. ---------------- Sylvie : this is childs play Maria : NO ITS NOT Sam : ITS NOT YOURE JUST A MONSTER Sylvie : you want to die? Sam : I AM MERELY SPEAKING THE TRUTH Sylvie : The truth can get one killed Sam : Not! Elise : lose weight Sam Sam : No Lance : Lose weight Sam Sam : YOU WANT TO GO M8 FIGHT ME RIGHT NOW Lance : You sure? *Pulls out wooden stick* Sam : no¡­ *poof* 48 Physical Examination 2 "Sylvie! How are you keeping up with us! Second of all, why are your two friends still able to keep up with us as well!" Mr. Bergoni said as he twisted his neck like an owl as he looked at the three kids behind him while running. "Why wouldn''t I be able to keep up with you sensei~?" Sylvie asked as she continued running while conversing with Mr. Bergoni. "You shouldn''t be able to! You''re a child! We are grown adults who have been exercising for life! First of all, your physique. THAT DOESN''T MATCH UP WITH YOUR STAMINA AND SPEED RIGHT NOW!" Mr. Bergoni started to complain as he pointed at her small and delicate looking legs. "So? That doesn''t mean I can''t catch up with you now does it?" Sylvie retorted. "THAT''S NOT WHAT I''M TRYING TO SAY! I''M TRYING TO SAY HOW CAN SOMEONE LIKE YOU AT AGE 6 BE AT THE SAME SPEED AS US WHO ARE ABOVE TWENTY YEARS OLD!" Mr. Bergoni finally flipped out as common sense did not apply to Sylvie. "Oh, I was pretty much sheltered so all I could do was run and play in our backyard. My father made me run a lot while my mother taught me magic." Sylvie said nonchalantly as those weren''t a big deal to her who had cheat stats. Thankfully however, after doing those every single day. She was able to learn how to control her magic power so that she wouldn''t be like those overpowered protagonists that couldn''t control their power and make themselves be subjugated to being hunted by various powers. However, that does not deny the fact that she still wants to be the best in everything. Which still causes herself to be wanted in a power struggle. "Hey Bergoni. We''re already at the back¡­" A teacher said as he stopped at the beginning of the track at the back of the school. "O-oh." Mr. Bergoni replied as he stopped as well. He then walked over to Sylvie and picked her up from the waist and looked at her face to face. "What kind of maniac are you¡­ No normal little girl like you are able to do that." Mr. Bergoni said as he stared into the eyes of Sylvie. "I am no maniac~ I am just a normal human being~" Sylvie replied with a smile and crescent eyes. "Lies!" Mr. Bergoni said as he put her down on the ground. "I knew that anyone that Grim brings to me is abnormal! That damn brat always bringing me abnormal people! I want normal people!" Mr. Bergoni said as he held his head with a pained expression. "Sylvie why are you so abnormally fast! Why are you good at everything!" Elise said as she panted lightly as she had finally reached the track along with Lance from behind. "Holy crap, you''re fast Elise. Sylvie I don''t even walk to talk about what you are anymore." Lance said as he panted heavily unlike Elise. "Why didn''t you go at your own pace Lance? You''re like dying right now." Elise said as she looked at him with a frown. "I didn''t know it was that far to get to the back. I thought it was much shorter¡­" Lance replied as he tried to get a grip on his breathing. "Oh hi Lance and Elise. You''ve finally made it here." Sylvie said as she waved at them as she was busy confronting Mr. Bergoni and forgot about them." "Mhm, I don''t see anyone else. Guess Sam and those other two couldn''t keep up with us." Elise said with a nod. "Say, what happened to Sam anyway? And why do I feel like Maria is dead somewhere?" Lance said as he looked back. --- "HA~ HA~ HA~ WHY IS IT SO FAR!!!!!!!!" Sam shouted as he continued to walk while using the wall as his support. "Hey Maria, how much farther do you think it is?" Sam said as he continued walking. "Maria?" Sam said once more as he did not get a reply as he looked back. "MARIA!!!!! COME BACK TO LIFE! DON''T DIE ON ME!" Sam said as he ran back over to the Maria who was on the ground unconscious. "S-sam, say goodbye to everyone for me¡­ I don''t think I can hold on anymore¡­ Bleh." Maria said as she finally rose to heaven with a smile on her face waving at him. "Maria!!!! Sniff sniff, I''ll tell everyone you did a honorable deed!" Sam said as he carried Maria''s soulless body all the way to the track. A few minutes later. "I-I am sorry Maria¡­ I couldn''t tell anybody¡­ I''ll be joining you soon! Bleh." Sam said as he finally collapsed with Maria''s soulless body on top of him as his soul also flew to heaven to reunite with Maria. --- "Say¡­ It''s been twenty minutes¡­ Where are the other two that was with you Sylvie? I thought you had a group of crazy perverts like you." Mr. Bergoni said as he teased her while waiting for the rest to reach the track. "Probably dead?" Sylvie said while putting her index finger below her lips and tilted her head. "You shouldn''t joke about that little girl¡­" Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at the girl who really was wondering if her friends were dead without caring. "I am not joking though? Why don''t you run back to see if they''re dead Bergoni sensei?" Sylvie said as she looked at Mr. Bergoni. "Alright.. Give me a few minutes. I need to start the examination anyway¡­" Mr. Bergoni said as he sprinted back towards where the students came from until he found Sam and Maria. "... They really are dead¡­ She wasn''t joking¡­" Mr. Bergoni said as he found the both of them soulless on the ground not moving. "Time to carry them back¡­ Why didn''t I get another teacher to help me¡­" Mr. Bergoni said as he sighed and ran back to the track. "Oh he''s back. Look they were actually dead all along. Yay~" Sylvie said sarcastically. ------- Sam : Ahh, heaven is such a beautiful place. Maria : This is why I learned healing~ I am free of sins~ Sylvie : I am full of sins~ Maria : you don''t look like it though? Sylvie : I am though~ Maria : what have you done? Sylvie : I broke the rules of common sense Maria : ¡­ Sam : ¡­ Mr. Bergoni : you right though Plutia : Whats common sense? Everyone : ¡­ This girl¡­ Plutia : What? *poof* 49 Physical Examination 3 "Why are your two friends the only ones that were dead? Why is everything that involves you abnormal? Can''t Grim send me someone normal for once, that darn troublemaker." Mr. Bergoni said as he dropped Sam and Maria to the floor with a plop. "E-eh¡­ Maria? Sam? Are you two alive?" Elise said as she walked over with a unimpressed expression on her face as she shook the both of them. However, to no avail was she. As both bodies still laid soulless on the ground dead. "Elise move aside." Sylvie said as she walked towards Sam and Maria. "What are you going to do Sylvie?" Elise asked as she stepped aside for Sylvie. "This." Sylvie smiled sadistically as she threw her fists into both of the two unconscious people''s chest. "PFFFFT" The two soulless people woke up to pain as they vomited. "Blarghhh" Sam and Maria started vomiting heavily for a couple of minutes somewhere in a corner from who knows where the energy came from. "S-Sylvie¡­ Wasn''t that a little too much?" Elise said as she looked at her in horror. "Little girl, you may need to go see a therapist¡­ Violence is not a way to solve problems¡­" Mr. Bergoni said as he took a step away from the little girl he thought was abnormal but harmless. "Hmph! The fact that they haven''t woken up from you shaking them and you running with them flailing in the air means that they need something extreme to wake them up!" Sylvie replied with a hmph. "I would''ve done the same thing to be fair." Lance said suddenly out of nowhere. "Lance! Don''t side with her! She may be cute and all but that doesn''t explain on how to wake up friends!" Elise said as she pointed at Sylvie who was looking at her with a glare. "Tell me what you would''ve done to wake them up then?" Lance said as he looked at Elise. "I-I I would w-ould¡­ You''re right I would''ve attacked them like that too." Elise said as she realized that she didn''t know any other way. "I thought you were normal¡­ Now I can confirm that none of you are normal¡­" Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at Elise. "Teehee~" Elise replied making a cute expression with her tongue sticking out at him. "U-ugh¡­ Sylvie why¡­ I thought we were friends you abnormal freak¡­" Maria said as she held her stomach and complained at Sylvie. "Y-yeah¡­ Didn''t you already attack me before? Just stop¡­ I am filled with bruises¡­ I don''t deserve this in life¡­" Sam said as he really was riddled with cuts and bruises from who knows where. Immediately after hearing what Sam said Maria turned her head away from her pretending she had nothing to do with it. Sam slowly turned his head to look at the Maria who was sweating from fear. "That''s right¡­ You beat me up so badly¡­ So, does Sylvie''s punch hurt?" Sam asked with a smirk. "Shut up, you got attacked too. At least I can cure myself,." Maria said as she was using Cure the entire time when she was holding her stomach. "See no more pain." Maria said as she stood up and stopped holding onto her stomach. "Cure me too!" Sam said. "No, good luck. Sensei, we''re ready now~" Maria said as she saw all the impatient students waiting for the examination to be over with. "Ah alright, everyone go do the laps twice. We will be doing from a first to last base scoring system." Mr. Bergoni said as he pointed at the track that was about a mile. "HELL NO!" All the students exclaimed at once as they were already tired from the jogging and running they had to do to get where they were. "Bleh" Mariaand Sam said as they once again collapsed onto the ground feigning death. "Start. I don''t care about your opinions. You have twenty minutes by the way, otherwise you''re considered last." Mr. Bergoni said as he started his timer. "I can''t even do that in twenty minutes so I''ll just stay here." Maria said as she found an excuse to not run. "Agreed." Sam said as he sat besides her. "Damn brats¡­" Mr. Bergoni said as he started getting pissed off. "Sensei, I am done." Sylvie''s voice suddenly rang in front of him. "Done with what?" Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at Sylvie. "I am done with the lap." Sylvie said. "Abnormality, I won''t even doubt you." Mr. Bergoni said as he already saw Lance and Elise near the end. "Hehe~" Sylvie giggled as she saw how Mr. Bergoni was close to blowing up but he forcefully stopped himself. "Ha~ Ha~ How are those three so dang fast!" A student said as he was only a quarter of the way in on the track and was looking at Lance and Elise who were already at the end of the track and Sylvie who finished in about a second. "Don''t forget about those two, they may be normal compared to those three but, they are abnormal too!" Another student said as he looked at the duo who had done well in the magical examinations. "I am at the end, I need to speed up! Otherwise I won''t gain any points!" A student said as she realized she was jogging a bit too slowly and started to lag behind everybody else. "Me too!" A girl beside her said. After fifteen minutes have passed did the final student finally finish the mile lap. "You kids are weak. Do you expect to be able to do anything with that kind of stamina and speed?" Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at the students on the floor dying and out of breath. "Anyway, the final thing we will be doing for this examination is combat. There are weapons in the shed that you can use to fight us with. Injuries are okay as we teachers will be fighting you and not you students against each other. Now who will go first?" Mr. Bergoni said. "Me!" Sam said immediately. -------- Sam : Ima show off so badly Sylvie : you''re going to die Sam : watch me! Mr. Bergoni : Neck chop Sam : bleh Sylvie : told you Sam in heaven : HES CHEATING *poof* 50 Physical Examination 4 "Alright, give it everything you''ve got. If you can beat us that''s an instant 30 points. Otherwise we''ll give you a randomized score depending on how skillful or strong you are in the fight." Mr. Bergoni said as he got into a fist stance against Sam who had a hammer and a shield. "Alright! Here I go!" Sam said as he rushed in towards Mr. Bergoni with his hammer raised up and was ready to swung it down. However, Mr. Bergoni who could easily read him like a book easily dodged his hammer with a quick back step. "Take this then!" Sam said as he whirled around and swung the hammer around him doing a whirlwind slash like one would with a sword and tried to attack Mr. Bergoni from the side. Mr. Bergoni of course with his years of experience in fighting easily dodged that the moment he saw Sam start spinning around by ducking down. "What th-" Sam tried saying but was cut off as Mr. Bergoni closed in making him stop speaking as he had to dodge. "Ha!" Mr. Bergoni shouted as he threw a fast at Sam''s stomach. However, to Mr. Bergoni''s surprise, Sam brought his shield in to block for him at the last second. Clang This terrified all the student''s who were watching. As Mr. Bergoni''s fist made a clang sound onto the metal shield. This means that his fist is as tough as metal which is crazily insane. However, Mr. Bergoni''s attack did not stop there, as he threw a barrage of attacks onto Sam''s shield until it cracked. Crack Shatter After a dozen of heavy hits did Sam''s metal shield shatter into pieces as both people took a step back from each other. "Not bad kid. To be able to withstand so many of my attacks. However, all you can do is withstand them. You can''t do anything when it comes to hitting me now can you?" Mr. Bergoni said as he evaluated Sam. "Now then, rest for a little while until everyone is done with the test." Mr. Bergoni said as he disappeared from Sam''s view. "Wha-!" Sam said halfway before his vision dimmed and was then rendered unconscious. Mr. Bergoni had appeared behind where Sam was standing with his hand out like he chopped Sam''s neck, which he indeed did do. "What the heck! He was too fast that he disappeared!" A kid shouted. "No, he disappeared what do you mean! I didn''t even see a shadow or anything!" Another kid said. "He''s a monster!" Someone said as they pointed at Mr. Bergoni. "I am no monster you darn kid." Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at the kid who called him a monster. "Alright you kids know how its demonstrated. Now pick a teacher to fight with. Alright who''s fighting me?" Mr. Bergoni said "Nope!" All the students excluding Sylvie''s group said as once as they went to pick the other four teachers. "I''ll fight you Bergoni sensei~" Elise said as she stepped forward with a bow and two daggers on her thighs. "Alright then, come!" Mr. Bergoni said as there was no build up and immediately started the match. "Here I go!" Elise said as she took a few steps back and nocked an arrow onto her bow as she aimed at Mr. Bergoni and shot it. FWOOSH "Woah there little girl! Wasn''t that a bit too fast?" Mr. Bergoni said as he leaned back and caught the arrow that was flying straight at him very rapidly. As if hearing nothing Elise continued to jump back and shoot more arrows at Mr. Bergoni as she ran in circles around him. However none of them were able to hit Mr. Bergoni as he either dodged them or caught them. "Seems like you are out of arrows now huh? Then it''s my turn now." Mr. Bergoni said as he started dashing at Elise who had thrown away her bow due to having no arrows left. Elise then took the two daggers at her thighs and dual wielded with them. She then swung a dagger up at Mr. Bergoni who was close to her. "Not enough!" Mr. Bergoni said as he caught her hand, however she still twisted her body and swung her other dagger in her other hand going for a stab on the hips. "Nice try but not enough!" Mr. Bergoni said once more as he caught her other hand. Elise with both of her hands restrained jumped off the ground and tried to flip over Mr. Bergoni, however he jumped and twirled himself in the air before throwing Elise into the floor with a loud thud. "Rest a bit little girl, I had to go rough on you otherwise you wouldn''t stop." Mr. Bergoni said as he carried her unconscious body and put it next to Sam. "Alright who''s next!" Mr. Bergoni said as he looked towards Plutia and Lance. "I''ll go next sensei!" Maria said as she walked up while shaking badly. "Are you sure you want to go?" Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at Maria who was shaking like a newborn fawn. "I do!" Maria nodded. "Alright come with everything you''ve got!" Mr. Bergoni said as he got in a stance. However, after a few minutes Maria did not do anything aside from stare at Mr. Bergoni''s eyes. "Are you going to make a move any time soon?" Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at Maria who had not made a move yet. "Yes I will! Just wait!" Maria said as she continued staring at Mr. Bergoni. ''I should just end this¡­ I need to hurry up and finish this examination to go home and sleep¡­'' Mr. Bergoni thought to himself. "Alright if you aren''t going then I am!" Mr. Bergoni said as he disappeared and gave Maria a neck chop. "W-what¡­" Maria said before collapsing. "I kinda expected more¡­ Oh well, it''s a whatever." Mr. Bergoni said as he grabbed Maria''s body and put it next to the unconscious Sam and Elise. "Who''s next?" Mr. Bergoni said as he looked towards Sylvie and Lance. ------------- Maria : BOOHOO I WAS PREPARING MY ULTIMATE SUPER DUPER MEGA MOVE! Mr. Bergoni : Sure Maria : I Swear! I was going to teleport, then hit you in the face, then teleport behind you and kick you, then teleport infront of u and kick you up, then - then -then Mr. Bergoni : SUREEEEEEEEEEEEE Sylvie : Doubt you could do that, Maria : What! Lance : I really doubt you could do that, Maria : I THOUGHT WE WERE GOOD FRIENDS Lance & Sylvie : To be real, we''ve only known each other for less than a day. Maria : Hasn''t it been multiple chapter days since we''ve met?! Lance & Sylvie : Too bad chapter time doesn''t correlate with our time. 51 Physical Examination 5 "I''ll go first then." Lance said as she walked in front of Mr. Bergoni with a sword in hand. "Alright, come! Give me everything you''ve got!" Mr. Bergoni said as he got his fists ready to give Lance some punches. "Alright! Here I come!" Lance said as he flashed from his spot leaving shadows as he inched closer to Mr. Bergoni. "Take this! Flying Slash!" Lance shouted as he swung his sword at high speeds strongly making the wind split due to a blade that came at it that looked like magic. "Body Reinforcement!" Mr. Bergoni instantly used magic to reinforce his arms so he could take the brunt of the attack. Clang As Mr. Bergoni faced the flying slash head on he was forced back a couple steps before changing the trajectory of the flying slash upwards into the sky before rushing towards Lance. "Ha!" Mr. Bergoni shouted before he threw a punch towards Lance. "Ugh!" Lance who was caught off guard quickly swung his sword at Mr. Bergoni''s incoming fist. Clang However, Lance who brought his sword down by panic did not correct his body''s gravitational force leading him to being sent flying at least twenty steps away from Mr. Bergoni. "Is that all you''ve got?" Mr. Bergoni said as he got into his fighting stance again. "No! Take this! Bumble Bee Stabbing Pierce!" Lance said before running towards Mr. Bergoni in C shaped like curves like when a bee flies making an eight. "Ha!" Lance shouted as he lunged towards Mr. Bergoni at a 45 degree angle aiming for a pierce. However, to his surprise Mr. Bergoni took a step closer to the arm which was holding his sword. Mr. Bergoni thenbrought his right arm up and grabbed Lance''s wrist while dodging the pierce by an inch. "What!" Lance shouted as he struggled to get free of Mr. Bergoni''s grasp. However, without waiting for anything Mr. Bergoni gave Lance a side kick aiming at his stomach. Lance noticing this immediately jumped and then used his free arm and pushed down onto the arm that was grasping his wrist and flipped over Mr. Bergoni. While holding Mr. Bergoni''s wrist he grabbed onto it tightly as he flipped mid air to flip Mr. Bergoni up as well and then throwing him onto the ground. However, to his demise. Mr. Bergoni stood on the earth like he was the heaviest thing on the planet. Thus causing Lance to only be caught off guard as his plan didn''t work. "This is the end." Mr. Bergoni said as he grabbed onto Lance''s arm with his free hand and threw him over him onto the ground causing a small little crater. This process had only taken around 30 seconds, however the match was intense for all the still conscious people to watch. Lance was defeated and knocked out cold. "Holy cow! That was insane! That guy''s reaction was so fast! The moment the teacher grabbed his wrist he immediately flipped using the teachers arm as support with his free hand!" A kid said after he snapped out of his daze. "Dude! Did you not see how he tried to lift the teacher up? Judging by how strongly and how fastly he swung his sword wouldn''t that already be enough to lift multiple adults?! Yet when he tried to lift up the teacher, the teacher didn''t even budge an inch like he was not allowed to be off the ground!" Another student said. However, despite all these people talking about him. Mr. Bergoni did not care and just looked at Sylvie who was doing something very important¡­ She was taking a nap. "..." Mr. Bergoni had no words. He immediately got pissed and attacked the sleeping Sylvie. Clench What surprised everyone was that the napping Sylvie had caught his fist that was aiming straight at her head. Sylvie then slowly opened her eyes. "Sensei, isn''t attacking a sleeping little girl like me rude?" Sylvie said as she looked at Mr. Bergoni with a disgusted look. "Being wary is necessary. What if you are getting assassinated while sleeping? I was merely testing you." Mr. Bergoni said immediately as he jumped back pulling back his fists from Sylvie''s grasp. ''What the hell was that¡­ It felt like she was going to crush my entire hand.'' Mr. Bergoni said as the fist he had punched Sylvie with was numb after she had caught it. "Oh, are you injured sensei?" Sylvie said as she saw him looking at his fist. "I am not injured at all. Come at me with all you''ve got." Mr. Bergoni said as he prepared himself physically and mentally. "Are you sure sensei? Your fist is really red you know¡­ And you''re like shaking a lot¡­" Sylvie said as she looked at his shaking and really red fist. "I said I am okay, now come with everything you''ve got." Mr. Bergoni said as he got into a stance. "Alright then sensei¡­" Sylvie said as she immediately dashed at Mr. Bergoni at a visible speed. "Ha!" Mr. Bergoni shouted as he attacked the student for the first time instead of letting them attack him first. However, to his surprise Sylvie simply jumped over his fist and then flipped herself over and attacked his elbow making it dislocate. "Agh!!" Mr. Bergoni wailed in pain as he jumped away from Sylvie and held onto his left arm which was dislocated and dangling by his side. By now every student was knocked out cold aside from Sylvie. Only the four other teachers were left silently watching Sylvie and Mr. Bergoni duel. "Body Reinforcement! Minotaur Slaying Punch!" Mr. Bergoni shouted as he ran straight at Sylvie in a flash and threw a punch reinforced by magic. "Body Reinforcement!" Sylvie also casted reinforcement on her arms and blocked the punch by forming an X crossing her two arms. "What!" Mr. Bergoni said as he was surprised to see a still standing Sylvie from a punch that could easily kill a minotaur. He expected her to be in a bit of pain and not standing like nothing happened. "Have a nice rest sensei." Sylvie said as her eyes suddenly flickered with light, revealing the colors of red and blue due to her heterochromatic eyes. She then punched Mr. Bergoni who was still in shock in the stomach sending him flying away and rolling on the ground until he stopped. Mr. Bergoni was knocked out cold by one of Sylvie''s punches. ----------------- Sylvie : PZEZ Mr. Bergoni : You''re cheating¡­ Sylvie : What no Im not shut your face Mr. Bergoni : How does a little girl like you take me out in 1 punch when non of your friends can? EXPLAIN!!!! Sylvie : uhh heredity! Mr. Bergoni : WHAT DOES THAT HAVE TO DO Sylvie : my parents are strong so I am strong to Mr. Bergoni : THATS NOT HOW IT WORKS! ONLY TALENT WORKS! Sylvie : non *poof* 52 Teachers Questioning Sylvie Clap Clap clap clap clap The four teachers who were watching Sylvie and Mr. Bergoni fight clapped once Mr. Bergoni was rendered unconscious and slowly made their way over to Sylvie. "Little girl, how long have you been training for?" A teacher asked as he looked at Sylvie. "I have been training for about four years." Sylvie replied as she slowly walked over to Mr. Bergoni. "Only four years? What made you so strong? We''ve been training for years, yet we aren''t able to match up to you." Another teacher asked as he was a battle maniac and wanted to get stronger. "I just fought my father a lot. I kept losing though, he''s too strong." Sylvie said while pouting as she started to remember her father, Claude going easy on her yet she still lost. To this day, Sylvie still has not won a match against Claude without the use of magic. She has not tried fighting Claude with magic, it is still undetermined if she would even be able to win against Claude if he had went against her at full power if she used magic. "Who is your father anyway? For him to be so strong that he can even beat you." A female teacher asked her. Sylvie who turned around to look at the female teacher immediately wanted to not tell her who her father was, due to two big round pair of meats on her chest. Yes, Sylvie immediately felt jealous. This is because she did not have any in her previous life. She had always questioned god why she did not have any. However, to show respect she had answered the teacher''s question. "My father is Claude, Claude Martel." Sylvie replied as she looked away from the female teacher and back to Mr. Bergoni. "Medium Heal." Sylvie said as she fixed Mr. Bergoni''s dislocated arm. "Oh my, you are proficient at magic as you are in fighting¡­ You are an abnormal little girl you know." The third teacher said as he stroked his long white beard. "Old man, shouldn''t she be abnormal? Her father is Claude, and his wife is Laura¡­ Those two are the most abnormal human beings¡­ One a prodigy at fighting, another a prodigy of magic. Both have left histories, one is still leaving history while the other is just guarding the town now as the previous king isn''t alive anymore." The female teacher said as she looked at Sylvie more intensely. "Oh those two young ones. I remember them¡­ One of them beat me up so badly¡­ Claude was it, he didn''t go easy one bit during when he wanted to join the examination. I think I was out cold for a week. Laura however was moderate like this little girl here. She only beat me up little, only making me unconscious with a few injuries." The third teacher said as he continued to stroke his long white beard. "I do recall them telling me about them beating someone up when I asked them how their academy examinations went¡­" Sylvie suddenly said as she looked up at him after she was done healing Mr. Bergoni. "Did they tell you anything else?" Both the teachers asked. "Not really, all they said was the other tests were meh, and only put how they beat you up so badly." Sylvie said as she looked at the old man. "Darn rude kids. Should''ve had them expelled, too bad they left early to do adventuring stuff before coming back to the capital to do jobs. Otherwise I would''ve had something to be happy about." The third teacher said as he fumed about Laura and Claude. "Do you know them a lot?" Sylvie asked the third teacher. "Of course I do, I had them as my students before any of these teachers here came. I am the oldest teacher here at this academy excluding the headmaster." The third teacher said as he stroked his beard once more. "Ugh¡­" A voice rang in interrupting everyone. "What happened." The voice said. Following the voice, everyone slowly turned around and looked near the wall. There was Mr. Bergoni who was slowly opening his eyes and getting up. "Oh hello there Bergoni. She beat the crap out of you and you were rendered unconscious. She was also the one that healed you." The fourth teacher talked for the first time. "No wonder my arm no longer feels in pain. Too bad my nerves still aren''t there yet. I''ll probably need a week to let it heal again." Mr. Bergoni said as he stood up with his left arm still dangling on his side. "She did use medium heal on you after all. If that couldn''t fix the dislocation on your arm I don''t know if anyone could fix your arm."The female teacher said as she suddenly hugged Sylvie from behind. "Kya! Let go of me! You wretched perverted woman!" Sylvie immediately started insulting the female teacher the moment the two big round pair of meats touched the back of her head. "Wow, you''re so cute~ This is the complete opposite of how you were acting just now. Hmm? Is this little girl jealous??? Hmm??" The female teacher started teasing Sylvie. "Let go of me! Youbetter let go of me! I will bite you! I will definitely bite you if you don''t let go of me! I will also rip those two big pair of meats on your chest!" Sylvie started threatening the female teacher. "Is that so? Hehehe little girl¡­ If you do that, I''ll make you wear cat ears and a cat tail in a maid costume and make you walk around the school like that for punishment." The female teacher said as she whispered by Sylvie''s ear so all the other teachers couldn''t hear. "M-m-monster!" Sylvie said as she stopped struggling and her legs lost power as she slowly fell down to the ground while being hugged by the female teacher. Due to Sylvie being a never in trouble person due to her past life. As she was pretty afraid of punishments, she never broke a law or broke a rule. Thus, the habit of having to take punishments if she did something wrong stuck to her. "Hehe. That''s right." The female teacher said as she pulled on Sylvie''s white tender cheeks. "Ughh." Many voices rang out as once as the students woke up. "Looks like they''re about to wake up. Prepare to go back. The examination time is almost over." Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at his pocket watch. "Alright." The teachers said as they looked at the students on the ground. Meanwhile the female teacher was still hugging the soulless Sylvie. --------- Sylvie : Wah~ Me be bullied Plutia : HOW DO YOU THINK I FEEL Author : How do you think I feel huh? Sylvie & Plutia : So you put your jealousy on us as well so we feel the pain? Author : Yes Sylvie & Plutia : go die Author : Sure *poof* 53 Examinations Are Over! "Ugh¡­" Sam said as he woke up, being the person to be beaten up first. "Good evening there Sam." Sylvie said as she had dead eyes while the female teacher was still hugging her. "Good evening Sylvie. Are the tests over? How''d you wake up first, I don''t see a single injury on you. And why is that teacher hugging you while drooling?" Sam said as he raised his head to look at Sylvie and saw the teacher who had fine curves and boisterous pair of meats on her chest. "Ask her yourself." Sylvie said as she looked away from him with a depressed expression on her face that looked like she would burst into tears at any time given. "Ugh¡­" The second person to wake up was Maria, despite not being the second one to be knocked out she had the lightest injury as Mr. Bergoni had only given her a light chop to the neck to render her unconscious. "Good evening Maria." Sylvie and Sam both said as they looked at her who had just aroused her consciousness. "Good evening Sylvie. What happened while I was out being unconscious?" Maria said as she held her forehead trying hard to remember what had happened before she lost consciousness. "Nothing much, everyone got wiped out by the teachers that all." Sylvie said as she was looking at her with eyes pleading for help. "Sylvie, why is she drooling while hugging you?" Maria said as she looked at the female teacher. ''HELP ME STOP LOOKING AT HER!'' Sylvie screamed inside her head. "Ugh¡­ Ow¡­" Elise and Lance both groaned as they woke up with their back feeling broken. "Maria, go heal their backs. It''s probably broken due to Bergoni-sensei throwing them like that." Sylvie said as she gave up and wanted Lance and Elise to be healed so she could plead them for help. "Oh alright." Maria said as she ran over to Elise to treat her first before treating Lance. "Thanks Maria." Elise said as she was finally able to get up due to her back no longer being broken. "You welcome Elise." Maria said as she bent down to use High Heal on Lance which used up all of her mp as she was not a cheat-cheat like Sylvie was. "Aren''t you going to heal me? I am in so much pain right now!" Sam said as he looked at Maria. "You look okay to me. I ran out of mp anyway so I can''t heal you." Maria said as she finished patching up Lance. "Thanks Maria." Lance thanked her like Elise. "You welcome Lance." Maria replied. "What is this biasity! Heal me as well! I am dying!" Sam shouted over the injustice he had received. "Sylvie you can heal me can''t you! You are really good at magic!" Sam said as he turned over to look at the Sylvie who was now sleeping inside the female teacher''s arm as she rested her head on the female teachers bosoms. "Which god has forsaken me so!" Sam said as he cried out once more in the injustice. After the four woke up many of the other kids woke up. The first two that did particularly well in the magic exam were the firsts to wake up out of the batch of random kids. After the kids woke up one by one, there would always be one to greet them a good evening. After all of them had woken up did the teachers finally garner their attentions. "Alright students! It is time to go back to the front of the academy! Thank you for doing all three examinations!" Mr. Bergoni said as he turned around and walked this time around the academy to the front. "It''s finally over!" Many kids screamed. "I definitely failed! How can I return home to meet my family!" Many yelled. "I definitely passed! That was an easy test!" Many others yelled. "..." There were also the small batch like Sylvie''s group who was silent excluding Maria and Sam. "I definitely passed~ I believe in my magical and knowledge exam~" Maria hummed. "I definitely passed too! I believe in my physical and my magical exam! Probably." Sam said trying to boost his confidence. "Oh right, Bergoni-sensei was it? How did Sylvie that monstrous girl do?" Sam said as he looked at the still sleeping Sylvie who was being carried by the still drooling female teacher. "She beat the crap out of me. She was the only one that beat a teacher here." Mr. Bergoni said as he held his dislocated left arm. "What! She beat you!" Many kids shouted as they heard what Mr. Bergoni said. "Yup, she beat me. My left arm was dislocated. See? I can''t even move it now." Mr. Bergoni said as he held his left arm from the elbow. "We''re here now. Go listen to that old mans last speech before you head home and come back tomorrow morning for the results." Mr. Bergoni said as he stopped. "Alright sensei." The kids said as they walked over. "Er. What about Sylvie?" Elise said as she looked at the female teacher. "No worries~ I''ll bring her over to my house and take good care of her¡­ Huff huff¡­" The female teacher said as she was breathing roughly of dressing Sylvie up while still drooling. "..." Everyone looked at her in silence. ''I think you need to go see a doctor.'' Elise thought inside her head. After ten minutes did the principal of the school finally go on stage to give his final speech. "Good evening students! Congratulations for finishing all three examinations! Hopefully you did well! If not, try again next year! I''ll keep this speech short! Just go home and wait for test results tomorrow morning. Have a nice day!" Mr. Wayne said as he left the stage and headed back home while whistling as he was tired from waiting. "WHAT SPEECH WAS THAT!" Everyone shouted the moment they saw Principal Wayne disappear into the distance. "Alright, shoo! Go back home or to a dorm!" The teachers said as they shoo''d the students out of the gate. "Alright see you guys tomorrow." Sylvie''s group said to each other as they left the school gate. "Wait¡­ Aren''t we forgetting someone?" Maria suddenly said. "Who could we possibly be forgetting?" The three said as they looked at Maria before they departed. "Sylvie¡­" Maria said slowly. "Don''t remember whothat is. See you tomorrow now!" The three said quickly as they left. ''Hopefully she lives!'' They all thought to themselves as they went home to their family. ----------- Sylvie : zzz Female Teacher : HEHEHEHEHE Sylvie : zz? Female Teacher : PERFECTO Sylvie : Huh? Where am I? Female Teacher : Come look at this mirror. Sylvie : Eh? Aren''t you that teacher? Where am I? Female Teacher : Just look at the mirror, we''re at my house. You''re sleeping here for tonight. Sylvie : Ehh.. Wait.. WHY AM I IN CAT EARS AND A CAT TAIL! WAIT THROW AWAY THAT RECORDING STONE! STOPPP! NYAAAAAAAAAA! *poof* 54 Meeting With Individuals Family "Welcome back big sister!" A small male and female youth said as they both ran over to Maria once she had came back home. "Hello there Gin and Lily, did you behave today?" Maria said as she patted them. "Nnh! Today grandma taught us how to read and write!" Lily said as her eyes asked to be patted more by her beloved older sister. "Yeah! Today grandpa taught me how to fish! The fish hates me though! They never bite onto my hook!" Gin said with a depressed expression. "Well don''t be too depressed over it. You''ll get it eventually." Maria said as she hugged Gin. "Un." Gin said as he stopped being depressed and wanted to go back in. "Big sister carry~" Lily said as she looked at Maria. "Alright then Lily. Upsie Daisy~" Maria said as she lifted Lily and carried her inside the house. "Yay~" Lily said happily as she held onto Maria. "Welcome back Maria." An old woman said as she laid back onto her rocking chair. "Im back grandmother." Maria said. "Wheres grandfather?" Maria said as she didn''t see her grandfather around. "He''s in the back slowly fixing the fishing rods." Maria''s grandmother slowly replied. "How''d you do on your entrance examination by the way Maria?" Maria''s grandmother asked her. "Easy! I for sure passed~ I made four friends today too!" Maria said with a happy expression. "Who are your four friends?"Gin and Lily asked her. "Sit, I''ll tell you about them." Maria said as she put Lily down and told the both of them to sit down on the couch. --- "Son so you''ve come back. Now tell me, how did you do on the examinations? I want every single bit of information." A big and muscular man said as he looked at the big boy that was scared out of his wits when looking at the man. "F-father I am guaranteed a pass!" Sam said meakly. "Ha? I can''t hear you can you say that again?" Sam''s father said as he leaned in closer towards Sam. "Father you''re scaring older brother." A tender female voice said from behind him. "Tch, if he gets scared of this how does he expect to be a man in the outside world." Sam''s father grunted as he got back to his chair and sat down. "Now tell me Sam, what happened during the examinations?" Sam''s father said normally this time but was looking at him sternly. "Uh, many things happened father. But listen to this! I made four friends there!" Sam said excitedly as he remembered Lance, Elise, Maria, and Sylvie. "Did I ask! I asked for your results!" Sam''s father got annoyed as he didn''t want to hear about making friends but his results. "Uh, easy pass! For sure easy pass!" Sam said as he really didn''t know. "..." Sam''s father just stared at him like he was an animal out for view behind a cage. "Really! It really was an easy pass!" Sam said he started to sweat. "Tell me about your friends." Sam''s father said as he changed the subject before he would actually beat his son to death. "Oh so there''s these 3 girls and 1 boy that are crazily overpowered! They gave me so many bruises!" Sam said as he remembered the injustice he had received from the 3 girls and started crying. "..." Sam''s father had no reaction but his face grew a big grin. ''You deserve it.'' His father thought to himself in his head as he continued listening. --- "Father I am back!" Lance said as he cupped his hands together and greeted his father. "Welcome back son. Have you brought pride to us? Or have you dishonored us samurai?" His father said as he looked at his son. "I have brought pride to us guaranteed father! I was ranked either second or third for the physical exam and either 2nd or third for the magical examinations. For the knowledge examinations I knew about half. That should rack me 70 points out of the 150 we could get. I also have 30 guaranteed points anyway so I should''ve been able to get in the academy without any problems." Lance said as he bowed to his father as he spoke. "Good job son. You have brought honor and pride to us samurai lineage. Now tell me, you''ve gotten second or third on your magical and physical examination. Who are these monsters that beat you?" His father said as he stroked his white beard. "I''ll tell you all about them. They''re my friends, and future party." Lance said as he told his father about Sylvie, Elise, Maria, and Sam. --- "Mother I am back!" Elise said as she hugged her mother from behind who was currently sewing clothes. "Welcome back Elise. How''d you do on your examinations? Probably well due to your expression and mood right now." Elise''s mother said as she hugged Elise back. "Un! The knowledge questions and answers you drilled into my head helped! And father''s bow magic skills and combat skills really helped me!" Elise said as she let her mother give her affection. "Oh yeah mother! Listen to this! I made four new friends! They''re all monsters in their own aspect!" Elise said as she started telling her mother about Sylvie, Maria, Sam, and Lance. "Is that so?" Elise''s mother said as she listened to Elise calmly. --- "Honey. Where is our daughter?" Claude said as he did not see Sylvie come home. "She''s probably torturing Ria again. Should we go check?" Laura said as she was concerned about her daughter. "Yeah let''s go check. The carriage driver isn''t back either. I worry if she got into some big trouble." Claude said as he opened the door and went outside with Laura. "Mr. Claude! Mrs. Laura! Terrible news! It''s about Sylvie!" Mr. Cain said as he drove his carriage in front of them. "What happened!" Both Laura and Claude suddenly releasing bloodthirst. "Sylvie, a physical education teacher brought her back home! She''s going to do *(#@% and $*(%@$ to her!" Mr. Cain said as he panted. "Oh, I''ll go ask for a video or picture later then. Right Claude?" Laura said as she went back inside the house. "Right, if the teacher is keeping her at her house, that means she probably passed anyway." Claude said as he also walked back in. "Wait! Aren''t you leaving your daughter behind!" Mr. Cain cried out. "If she has a teacher on her side while she''s in the academy it''s for the better." Both of them said as they closed the door. "Traitorous parents¡­" Mr. Cain mumbled. ----- Female Teacher : HEHEHEHE Sylvie : HELP MEEEEEE Female Teacher : NO ONE SHALL HELP YOU Sylvie : MAMA PAPA SAVE MEEEEEEEE Female Teacher : Look here, your mother already sent me a message. Laura : Hello there sweetie~ Just bear with it. Oh yeah, please send us the video and pictures to thank you~ Female Teacher : did you hear that? Now wear this for me! Sylvie : NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO *poof* 55 Meeting At The Academy For Results "Nnh¡­" Sylvie said as she woke up. "Where am I¡­?" Sylvie said as she saw a ceiling that was obviously not hers. "Go back to sleep dear. It is late, don''t forget you need to wake up tomorrow to go check your results." A voice she has heard before rang in beside her. "Oh alright¡­" Sylvie said as she closed her eyes. However, a few seconds in after closing her eyes she suddenly opened up her eyes and got off the bed rapidly. "WAIT! THIS ISN''T MY HOUSE! WHY AM I HERE!" Sylvie shouted as she looked at the person on the bed that was besides her. "You''re here because your mother sold you to me." The female teacher smiled as she patted the bed indicating for her to come lay down on the bed again. "What do you mean! She would never sell me! Especially to someone like you!" Sylvie said as she really did not want to be near this perverted woman. "We and your mother had a talk, look she even signed a contract with me right here." The female teacher said as she handed Sylvie a paper. [You shall pledge to keep Sylvie safe at all times. You shall send me pictures and video recordings of Sylvie when you dress her. I shall give you money for taking care of her and the pictures and videos. Signed : Laura Martel - Signed Maurice Loshtik] Is what the paper wrote. "This does not look like a contract at all." Sylvie said as she threw the piece of paper away. "Oh it''s true. Look." Ms. Maurice said as she picked up a stone and injected mp into it. A screen or one would say a hologram appeared above it. There appeared Laura, Sylvie''s mother. "Hello there sweetie! I know that you may miss being with us but, you should be with this teacher from now on~ She''s female and not married so I can feel safe~ Please be on your best behavior alright? Bye bye now~" Laura said before the stone suddenly lost its color and the video disappeared. "..." Sylvie said before her eyes rolled back and fainted. "I guess that''s one way to make her go back to sleep?" Ms. Maurice said as she was shocked how Sylvie suddenly fainted just from a video recording. "Oh well then, she''ll pass anyway as discussed by the other teachers." Ms. Maurice said as she carried Sylvie back into the bed before sleeping beside her. --- "Ugh¡­" Sylvie woke up the next morning. "What a bad nightmare I had last night¡­ Thank god it was only a nightmare, should that have been real I would''ve actually been dead." Sylvie muttered to herself while holding her head. "What nightmare did you have last night?" A sudden voice came from beside her. "KYAAAAAAA!" Sylvie immediately shrieked as she fell off the bed and looked at Ms. Maurice who was on the bed. "Good morning Sylvie. Go wash your face, here''s the clothes you will be wearing for today. You won''t be assigned a dorm room in the school until a month of school has passed. The bath room is to the left once you exit this room by the way." Ms. Maurice said as she handed Sylvie a gothic frilly skirt that was filled with laces that went down to just below her knees. "... Do I really have to wear this? Can''t I just wear my school uniform?" Sylvie asked her weakly as she did not want to go outside wearing the gothic skirt. "No, I will not allow that. You know what, since you said that. I will personally dress you up." Ms. Maurice said as she picked suddenly carried Sylvie and sprinted to the bathroom. "Wait no!" Sylvie screamed to no avail as she was immediately stripped, bathed, and then was wearing the gothic frilly skirt with multiple laces. "Alright, have some breakfast." Ms. Maurice said as she cooked some eggs and got some bread. "..." Sylvie said as she looked at the food and back to Ms. Maurice. "What? Is it not enough? Do you want more sweetie? I mean you do need more to grow after all." Ms. Maurice said as she was about to make more. "No need! This is enough!" Sylvie immediately stopped her and started to eat her meal. After the both of them finished eating it was already time for the results to be out at the academy. So the two got on a carriage together and rode all the way to the academy. It was pretty close actually, closer than where the Martel''s family mansion was to the academy. After getting off Sylvie also saw Elise, Lance, Maria, and Sam who had also just gotten to the academy at the same time, as they all boarded off their carriage at the same time and saw eachother. "Sylvie! What are you wearing!" Elise said as she froze and looked at Sylvie''s gothic frilly skirt with laces. If Elise was holding something, it would most likely fall out of her hands. "I approve! It''s cute on you Sylvie!" Maria said as she jogged over for a hug. "You look cute." Lance said as he looked at her and then looked away and turned to look at his father. "If I say anything I''ll probably die again." Sam muttered to himself as he didn''t want to say anything. "Grandmother, here are my friends." Maria said as she brought her grandmother out of the carriage. "Father, these are my friends." Lance also said as he introduced everyone. "Father and little sister. These are my friends." Sam said. "Mother, Father these are my friends." Elise said as she lead the two to the group that was consisted of the kids and the adults. The adults started to converse to each other, all of them were secretly giving looks at Sylvie though, as everyone had talked about how monstrous she was. Contrary to her appearance, they were really doubting how a cute girl like her who was on the verge of tears due to wearing a gothic frilly skirt with laces had such monstrous power as stated. "Shouldn''t we go check our results now?" Sylvie said weakly as she really didn''t like the stares. "You''re right. I''d like to see how this kid did." Sam''s father said as he looked at Sam. "Hii! That''s right let''s go!" Sam said immediately and ran. "Alright. Let''s go everyone." Lance''s father said as he followed Sam''s lead. --------- Sam : PLEASE LET ME PASS Plutia : pray more Sam : PLEAASEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE Plutia : ok Sam''s father : ¡­ Ria : Wait if that works¡­ PLEASE DONT LET ME GET FLOOFED AGAIN!! Plutia : pray more Ria : PLEASEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE Plutia : An error has occurred¡­ Sorry, can''t help you. Ria : NO!!! I CURSE YOU! YOU SHALL BE FLOOFED AS WELL! Plutia : NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO Sylvie : THE FLOOF FLOOF KINGDOM ARMY STRIKES AGAIN! *poof* 56 Entrance Exam Results After entering the gates they immediately walked over to a wall where many people were crowded around. "Should we wait? There is a lot of people after all." Maria''s grandmother said as she was wise and had a lot of patience. "Sure, we can introduce and get to know each other more that way then." Elise''s father said as he was interested in the other families parents who bore such monstrous children. "I am fine with waiting. Patience is the key to fighting as well." Lance''s father said as he brought a wooden chair to sit on from who knows where. "I am okay with waiting. Come here little girl~" Sam''s little sister said as she started walking over to Sylvie''s direction. "What do you mean little girl! You''re like basically the same age as me!" Sylvie said as she slowly started to walk backwards. "Nah, I am 7 years old. Sam is 8. He failed 2 times already because he was awful at magic and knowledge. I wouldn''t be surprised if he failed this time as well." Sam''s little sister said. "If you''re 7 then what are you doin-" Sylvie said but was stopped halfway. "Nah, I am already a student at the academy. It is summer after all, so I didn''t need to room in again." Sam''s little sister cut her off. "N-no¡­ Stay away!" Sylvie said as she already backed as far as she could until her back touched the academy gates. "Stay still." Sam''s little sister said as she raised a hand and moved it slowly towards Sylvie. "N-no¡­" Sylvie said weakly as she closed her eyes due to the female teacher already scaring her enough. Pat Sylvie then collapsed on the spot and fainted. "Eh? Older brother, I thought you said she was monstrously strong. Why did she just faint from me patting her?" Sam''s little sister said as she carried the unconscious Sylvie back towards the group. "... Pia, wouldn''t one normally faint. Did you not see how scared she was every time you took a step towards her?" Sam said. "How was I supposed to know she would be scared from that! You said she was monstrously strong!" Pia started to argue with Sam. As the two argued Maria''s grandmother picked up the unconscious Sylvie and made her sit on her thighs as she sat on a chair. "It''s nice to have a little girl to hug again. My granddaughter Maria has gotten to big now a days." Maria''s grandmother sighed as she stroked Sylvie''s head. "What! I am still small grandmother!" Maria cried out as she saw Sylvie resting on her grandmother. "So did your child say this supposed little girl was monstrous as well?" Lance''s father said as he looked at the other parents. "Indeed, they did." The four other parents said in unison. "I don''t think my son would lie to me. But I am having doubts." Lance''s father said as he looked at Sylvie who was being hugged by Maria''s grandmother still. "I am kind of having doubts too. I mean look at this cute little girl." Elise''s mother said as she went over to Maria''s grandmother and gave the unconscious Sylvie a light pinch on the cheek. "It could be a kids joke?" Sam''s father said as he really did not believe Sam at all. "My daughter isn''t the type to lie." Elise''s mother said as she shook her head and stroked Sylvie''s head. "Nor is my daughter." Maria''s grandmother said as she laid back on her chair causing Sylvie to lean back as well making Elise''s mother stop stroking Sylvie''s head as it was grasping air. "My son wouldn''t lie due to his samurai''s pride." Lance''s father said as he looked at his son. "Father, look everyone is leaving. I think they got their results already." Sam said as he pointed back at the wall that had few children consisting of demibeasts. "Oh? Let''s go. If you don''t pass this year¡­ I''ll have what you did last year five times as punishment." Sam''s father said as he gave sam a death glare. "Yes father!" Sam immediately said as his body became stiff as walked towards the result paper as if he was a robot. "Oh let''s go then. Elise, let''s go." Elise''s mother said as she called over Elise who playing tag with Sam''s little sister. "Alright mother! Let''s go Pia." Elise said as she walked over to the results paper as well. "Son let''s go." Lance''s father said as he walked over to the results paper with Lance following behind him. "Let''s go grandmother. Let me carry Sylvie for you." Maria said as she wanted to help her grandmother. "Oh no worries, I can carry this little girl myself. Let''s go over to see your results." Maria''s grandmother said as she continued to carry an unconscious Sylvie. As the entire group got to see the results paper that was long. This was what was on the paper. [ Academy Entrance Examination List ] Sylvie Martel - 150/150 Points Richard Baroque 138/150 Rachel Baroque 132/150 Lance Masakatsu 130/150 Elise Vanrina 130/150 Lina Kabayoshi 117/150 Eric Saito 112/150 Maria Christ 106/150 Alek Burns 102/150 Hashur Tempest 100/150 The list had kept going until it had finally reached Sam who was out of his wits mind when he didn''t find himself within 80 out of 150 points. 134. Sam Hursh 70/150 "WOOO I PASSED!" Sam cried as he no longer had to take the punishment. "..." Everyone was silent as they looked at Sam''s score. ''Why didn''t he just fail?'' They all thought to themselves. "Nnh¡­ What happened?" Sylvie''s voice suddenly stopped everyones thoughts as they turned to look at her. "Hya!" Sylvie screamed as she immediately leapt out of Maria''s grandmother''s arms without injuringher and landed on top of a tree. "I guess she is a monster if she can do that." Everyone said at once as they were starting to believe she had power under her weak appearance. "I am no monster!" Sylvie cried out to them from on top of the tree. ------------ Sylvie : hic hic Ria : what happened? Sylvie : They booli me they call me monster hic hic Ria : There there don''t cry no more. *pat and hug* Sylvie : Can you do one thing for me? It''ll make me happy. Ria : Sure what is it? Sylvie : floof floof Ria : wait no¡­ you can''t be se- KYAAAAAAAAAA Sylvie : FLOOF FLOOOOOOOOOF *poof* 57 The Electric Lily Restauran "Well then, should we all go celebrate because all of you young ones passed?" Maria''s grandmother said. "Sure! I wanna go eat out with everyone!" Maria added. "I have no problems with that. I have no work today anyway." Elise''s mother said. "I don''t even have a job as I am an adventurer so I am okay." Elise''s father said. "I already have an instructor teaching the kids back at our family anyway so it doesn''t matter. Son, you''re going to eat with them as well right?" Lance''s father said. "I am okay with that. I can pay for our meals." Sam''s father said. "Alright let''s go then! Where should we go?" Sam said. "The Electric Lily!" The parents said all at once. "Oh? Looks like we all have the same taste then huh? Guess we don''t need to argue about where to go." Sam''s father said. "That''s good, I didn''t want to ruin our honor by picking senseless fights." Lance''s father said. "Same." Elise''s father said. "Alright then, let''s go. By the way little girl, are you going to get down?" Elise''s mother said as she looked at Sylvie. "I will get down!" Sylvie said however she still proceeded to be on top of the tree. "Any time now?" Pia said. "You get in the carriage. Go. Shoo. Go then I''ll come down." Sylvie said as she gave a glare at Pia. "Alright, I''ll see you in the restaurant anyway." Pia said as she went into the carriage along with Sam. "Hup." Sylvie said as she jumped down from the tree and landed on the ground. "Where are your parents?" Maria''s grandmother asked Sylvie. "They''re at home." Sylvie replied. "Why aren''t they here with you?" Maria''s grandmother asked Sylvie again. "A female pervert brought me to their house and made me sleep there. Then she brought me here." Sylvie said not minding the insults that were rolling off her tongue. "Oh, since you''re coming along. And your parents aren''t here so there''s no way you''re going anywhere. Why not come join us in our carriage to the restaurant?" Maria''s grandmother said. "Um. Okay..?" Sylvie said as they all went into their individual carriage and headed off to The Electric Lily. After twenty minutes of riding in the carriage with Sylvie getting hugged by Maria''s grandmother even more did they finally reach The Electric Lily. "Oh this place. I didn''t come back here because of that one time last year¡­" Sylvie muttered as she remembered that overly hyped receptionist that had nearly killed by a hug her due to her being too cute. "Hm? Is there something wrong with this place little Sylvie?" Maria''s grandmother said as she was still carrying Sylvie and walked inside the restaurant with all the others. "Welcome! Oh hi VIP guests! Why''d you all come on days you never come together? Did you all know eachother or something?" A female receptionist said as she saw the four families that were their vip due to her being a receptionist here for a long time enter. "Hello Lily!" Sam''s father said. "Hello Mr. Hursh! You''re here again as always." Lily said as she greeted the others. "Can we get a room for all of us Lily?" Elise''s mother said. "Sure Rei." Lily said as she lead them upstairs onto the third floor and into a room that was gigantic. "Alright, what can I get for you guys?" Lily said as she had a notebook out and a pen as she looked at the four families that sat down. She did not see Sylvie though as she was casting camouflage magic on herself so Lily could not see her. She was praying for Lily to not be able to see her so badly. "Can I get my usual?" The four families asked Lily, excluding Sylvie who was still silent trying not to reveal herself. "Oh little Sylvie, what would you li- Where''s little Sylvie?" Maria''s grandmother said as she turned to look at the little Sylvie who had disappeared and was not on her chair. ''Don''t sell me out grandmother!'' Sylvie screamed inside her head. "Little Sylvie? The one with white hair?" Lily immediately said. "Ah yeah, do you know her?" Maria''s grandmother said. "Yes I do! She hasn''t been here in a year though, I wonder why. She did like the food here. Maybe she was busy. However, if it''s her I definitely know where she''s hiding!" Lily said as she immediately looked at Sylvie who was camouflaged. ''Theresnowaytheresnowaytheresnoway.'' Sylvie''s heart started to pump rapidly as she thought that inside her head rapidly. "Found you little Sylvie~" Lily said as she jumped over the table and hugged the frozen stiff Sylvie who had lost her camouflage due to her being unable to control her MP under all the fright she was receiving. "Let go of me!!!" Sylvie immediately started to cry. "Why didn''t you come visit us at all~?" Lily asked as she hugged Sylvie even tighter. "Kuh- AI CAHN BREET LEZH GOE" Sylvie tried to speak but was being choked so badly due to the hug. "Ah~ Lily let go of the poor girl. You''re killing her." Rei said as she saw Sylvie''s crying face and heard her voice. "Oh my bad little Sylvie." Lily said as she let go of Sylvie. "Wuwuwuwu!" Sylvie immediately burst out in tears and jumped towards Maria''s grandmother and buried her head into her chest. As she felt that was the most comfortable spot for her to be in as Maria''s grandmother was nice to her. "There there, it''s okay." Maria''s grandmother immediately said as she started to soothe Sylvie. "Don''t cry, you''re wasting energy to eat later." Maria''s grandmother said as she stroked Sylvie''s head and back. "Wuwuwuwu!" Sylvie continued crying as she hugged Maria''s grandmother even tighter. "There there¡­ It''s okay. Lily can you go get our food?" Maria''s grandmother saidas she looked at the culprit. "Sure, I guess I''ll get her what she got last year. Alright, be back soon!" Lily said as she left the room and went downstairs. --------------------- Sylvie : wuwuwuwu! Ria : why are u crying like that Sylvie : Because people in the cultivation novel cry like that Ria : We''re in a japanese isekai novel right now though? Sylvie : So what!? wuwuwuwuwu Ria : stop crying Sylvie : No! wuwuwuwuwu Ria : Have a snickers Sylvie : YAY! I mean wuwuwuwu! Ria : ¡­ Sylvie : wuwuwuwu *poof* 58 Yinara Is Back! "Little Sylvie, why don''t you come over here." Elise''s mother said as she beckoned for the crying Sylvie to stop crying on Maria''s grandmother and cry on her instead. "Wuwuwuwuwu!" Sylvie continued crying as she hugged Maria''s grandmother as if she did not hear what Elise''s mother said. "Ha~ What a troublesome little girl." Elise''s mother said as she got off her chair and walked over to Maria''s grandmother and gently picked Sylvie up and turned her around and gently stroked the crying Sylvie''s head. "Wuwuwu" Sylvie continuedcrying as held onto Elise''s mother this time. "Ah! My mother! She''s been stolen by my new friend!" Elise cried out as tears were starting to form on her face. "Don''t worry your father is always here for you." Elise''s father said as he moved closer to Elise to hug her. "Bah, I don''t want you. I want mommy! Wahh!" Elise started to cry. "Oh dear¡­ Two troublesome children¡­" Elise''s mother said as she sat down and carried both of them. Creak "Ara? Did I come at a bad time or something? Why are they both crying?" Lily said as she brought trays of food. "Ah it''s okay. Don''t worry, they''ll stop any time soon. Presumably when they eat." Elise''s mother said as she continued to soothe the two crying little girls. "Alright then¡­ Here are the meals you guys regularly order. And this is a parfait and slice of ice cream cake for Sylvie." Lily said as she put the dishes onto the large round table. "You two, please stop crying. The meal is already here, stop crying and go eat." Elise''s mother said as she tried to put the two down by her side on the two other chairs, however they tightly gripped onto her not leaving her. "No!" They both screamed as they did not let go of their grip on Elise''s mother. "Don''t be such troublesome children, otherwise I''ll get mad." Elise''s mother said as a deathly aura started to permeate around her. "Hii!" Both girls shrieked as they let go of her and sat on their chair as tears silently rolled down their cheek. "Err, I''ll be leaving then. Just call for me when you need something, see you!" Lily said as she silently left the room as she was afraid of Elise''s mother. "Alright, see you Lily!" Sam''s father said as he waved her goodbye. "Alright, let''s begin our meal. Right you two?" Elise''s mother said with a smile while the deathly aura was still attacking Sylvie and Elise. "Hai (Yes) ma''am." Sylvie and Elise both said as they started to eat slowly while having goosebumps. ''Why are all mothers so scary?'' Sylvie thought to herself as she silently ate her parfait that became tasteless due to her fright. "How is your meal little Sylvie?" Elise''s mother asked her. "Hi! I-I-It''s okay!" Sylvie shrieked a bit before replying as she was not expecting Elise''s mother to call her out. "How about you Elise?" Elise''s mother asked Elise this time. "I-It''s okay as well!" Elise replied while shaking a lot. "B-by the way Sam, can you actually eat all of that¡­" Sylvie said as she looked at the enormous amount of food Sam had gotten. "mm? Oh yeah, I usually eat this much everyday anyway." Sam said as he gnawed on his chicken leg. "I-is that so?" Sylvie muttered under her own breath that no one could hear as she went back to eating her parfait. As the parents of each individual families conversed it was suddenly halted as a loud voice from the first floor had garnered their attention. "Who dares occupy my third floor that I always take every week! Are they picking a fight with my family!?" A female voice shouted as well as the frantic voice of Lily trying to tell the female to stop. ''Where have I heard this voice before?'' Sylvie thought inside her head. However, she just can''t seem to recall it. That was until the female entered the dining room they had all gotten did she finally remember who she was. "Panera Bashmare!" Sylvie suddenly said. "It''s Yinara Darkmore!" The female immediately shouted at Sylvie. "Oh." Sylvie said weakly as she shrunk in her seat. "Wait! Aren''t you that little girl from 2 years ago! I''ve finally found you! And looks like your bastard of a mother isn''t here with you huh?" Yinara said as she looked at Sylvie. "You should lose some weight." Sam''s voice suddenly rang in from the side. "What did you just say?" Yinara said as she looked at Sam. "I said you should lose some weight." Sam said as he looked at the girl that was 4 years older than he is. "You are such a rude barbaric man! You should go die for that!" Yinara said as she looked at Sam and started to produce a wind bullet in her hand that was only a bit larger than it was 2 years ago when she attacked Plutia. "S-sorry guys! This girl wouldn''t listen to me and barged in!" Lily said as she panted as she had to run up all 2 floors just to get to the room. "Wait! Attacking is not allowed in this restaurant!" Lily immediately shouted as she saw magic being formed at Yinara''s hand. However, she was too late as the magic was already launched as it flew towards Sam. "Watchout!" Lily immediately screamed. "Pooh!" Sam said as the wind bullet hit him sending him off his chair. "You sure that is a wind bullet? That didn''t hurt at all!" Sam immediately said as he got back up. "What!" Yinara immediately said in shock as she saw how Sam was not injured one bit. "How are you not hurt after my strongest attack!" Yinara said, being the lazy person she was and only used her family''s rank to bully others. She has never attempted to learn more. "You want to know how I am still not hurt after that attack? Well let me show you then." Sam said as she gave her a smirk before he used Earth Magic Creation. "Watch carefully." Sam said. ------------------- Sylvie : Die Sam : WHY?! Sylvie : For trying to act cool Sam : I AM JUST SHOWING HER HOW Sylvie : dirty show off Sam : WHAT Author : AuthorWiz Senpai mentioned me on discord today~ Happi~ Sylvie : So what? Author : My dream has been accomplished, I can ascend to heaven now~ Sylvie : ¡­. Author : *fangirling* Sylvie : killmepls *poof* 59 Sam is an Idiot! "Take this! Earth Creation : Hamme-" Sam said as he started to release his magic on her until he was stopped. "Hup!" Sam''s father said as he slapped his son''s head causing his son to be on the floor paralyzed. "Gah! Why father! That hurts a lot!" Sam cried out as his head hurt so much that it gave him dizziness and nausea. "You were going to use magic in this restaurant. Do you want us to be kicked out or something you idiot of a son!Why can''t you be like your little sister Pia?" Sam''s father scolded him in front of everybody. However, due to this Yinara was given time to breathe as she immediately ran out of the room before anything bad could happen to her. "Ah she ran!" Sylvie immediately said the moment she saw Yinara out of the corner of her eye immediately bolt out the room and out of the restaurant back to her own home. This caused many eyes to be on Yinara as they wondered what happened, it also caused a bit of damage to the reputation of the Darkmore''s household. "That was pretty saddening wasn''t it?" Elise''s mother said as she stroked Sylvie''s head and gently carried her to sit on her lap. "How is it saddening? It was boring." Sylvie replied as she went back to slowly eating her parfait while sitting on Elise''s mother''s lap. "Is that how it is to young ones?" Elise''s mother muttered to herself as she stroked Sylvie''s head. "Maria please help me." Sam said while still being on the floor. "What do you need help with Sam?" Maria asked him as she waseating her salad. "Can you heal me?" Sam asked her. "I am in a lot of pain right now." He added. "I think you''ll be okay. Your father only hit you after all. There was no magic I saw being used." Maria said as she took another bite at her salad. "True to what my granddaughter has said. You are a man, you must man up. Just take the pain. Back in my day I got stabbed through the chest. And I survived the pain until I learned how to use healing magic." Maria''s grandmother said as she reminisced about the past. "I don''t want to be a man. Can you heal me already? I feel like I will die any time soon." Sam said even louder this time. "Shush young one, you are bringing shame to your family. You must be strong, from our family even if we get hurt we will still fight on. You being so weak right now, makes you look like a sheep getting ready to be slaughtered." Lance''s father said as he finished the fish he was eating. "You don''t wantto be female either. If you cant even take that much pain. How will you endure having periods and giving birth? Don''t even use us as an excuse." Elise''s mother said as she rested her chin onto Sylvie''s head. "Awa. It hurts auntie." Sylvie said as she did not like the pressure that was on her head right now. "Endure it, show that little boy how to be strong~" Elise''s mother said as she continued resting on Sylvie''s head. "Mou~ Fine¡­" Sylvie said as she went back to eating her parfait. "T-that doesn''t count!" Sam cried out as he looked at Sylvie. "How does it not count? It is still pain, is it not?" Elise''s mother argued back. "W-what! Why do I suffer more injustice!" Sam cried out. "Because you''re an idiot of a son." Sam''s father said as he finished his turkey leg. "Yeah big brother. You may want to find a doctor to make you smarter." Pia said as she finished eating her cake. "There is no such thing!" Sam cried out. "Exactly. So you better find a way to not be an idiot." Pia said as she got off her seat and lightly jogged over to Elise and Sylvie. "There is no way!" Sam cried once again. "THERE IS! IT''S CALLED STUDY!" Pia shouted as she remembered every time she tried to help Sam study, he never did thus wasting her time. "What''s study?" Sylvie said as she looked up from her parfait and at Pia. "... You- I won''t even bother talking to you. You aren''t even human logically." Pia said as she immediately controlled herself before she started to lash out words at Sylvie. "Hey that''s rude! I am human too!" Sylvie said as she furrowed her brows as she wiped her mouth with a napkin. "Logically you''re not. Which 6 year old is as smart and strong as you?You even got 100% on the exam! Like no one has ever done that before! Aside from the princes and princesses! But those are special cases!" Pia said. "Alright no more arguing you two. I think it''s time we head back to our homes now. You need to sleep to be ready for the first day of school tomorrow." Maria''s grandmother said as she got off her seat. "She is indeed correct. It is already the afternoon. I have many paperwork to be done back at home." Sam''s father said as he got off his chair and took out his wallet that was inside a small leather bag. Presumably a storage bag as the size of the wallet was indeed bigger than the leather bag. Due to many not being able to use the storage spell, storage bags and rings are a thing. However, a storage ring is almost like a legendary item as it can store many items compared to a bag. Storage bags are more of just a rare item as it can store little but is still a storage in the end. "Alright! Let''s leave!" Elise''s father said as he got up from his seat. "It''s been an honor to eat with all of you. Farewell." Lance''s father said as he and Lance bowed to the others before leaving first. "Alright little Sylvie, where do you live?" Maria''s grandmother asked her. "Currently at a female teacher''s house¡­ I don''t wanna go there. Please don''t take me there." Sylvie pleaded to Maria''s grandmother as they boarded the carriage after saying goodbye to everyone. "Alright, you can sleep in our house tonight with Maria." Maria''s grandmother said as she patted Sylvie. "Thank you!" Sylvie said as she hugged Maria''s grandmother. "You welcome!" ---------- Female Teacher : That''s odd. Where''s that little girl? Female Teacher : She couldn''t have possibly been kidnapped right? Sylvie : ACHOO Female Teacher : I feel it, she''s in someones house. It''s not a kidnappers place though. Sylvie : ACHOOOOOOOOO Maria : are you okay? Sylvie : I think I got a cold or something, sorry. Maria : oh it''s alright. Let me just cure you a bit. Cure! You should be better now. Female Teacher : Oh well, I''ll find her at school tomorrow and forcefully bring her home Sylvie : thank yo- ACHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO Maria : ¡­. Sylvie : Hic wuwuwuwu I think someone wants to harm me Maria : There there, it''ll be okay lets go to sleep Sylvie : wuwuwuwuwuwuwu *poof* 60 At Marias House "Welcome back big sister! Grandmother!" Two young children said when the door of their house was opened. "Hello there Lily and Gin! We''re back!" Maria said as she caught Lily who ran and leapt at her. "I missed you big sister~ You took so long to come back." Lily said as she looked at Maria with a pouting face. "Sorry sorry, we were eating out with my friends and their family." Maria said as she patted Lily and sat down on a couch with Lily sitting on her lap. It was until Gin saw long white hair near the waist of Maria''s grandmother did he say something. "Grandmother who''s that?" Gin said as he pointed at Sylvie. "Oh? She is Sylvie. She will be sleeping with Maria today." Maria''s grandmother said as she pushed Sylvie from behind her to infront of her. "Sylvie say hi to my grandchildren. Lily and Gin." Maria''s grandmother said as she introduced them. "Hello. I am Sylvie." Sylvie said slowly as she introduced herself to Lily and Gin. "Hello, I am Gin." Gin introduced himself. "Hello, I am Lily! You''re so cute!" Lily said as she introduced herself and got off Maria''s lap as she ran over and had a up close look at Sylvie. "E-erm¡­ Thank you very much¡­" Sylvie said weakly as the little girl in front of her were looking at her with stars in her eyes. To be honest, Sylvie was getting scared from her. Whenever she sees a female with stars in their eyes as they call her cute, she always ends up being used as a dress up doll. For example, her family. "Come here! Follow me! Let''s play together!" Lily said as she grasped Sylvie''s hand and pulled her up the stairs before disappearing from the three''s vision. "Bye grandmother! I will follow and watch those two." Maria said as she bowed and then went upstairs as well. "Grandmother how much longer until mother and father come home?" Gin said as he watched the three girls go into their rooms. "Hmm.. Let''s see." Maria''s grandmother said as she pulled out a watch. "They''ll come home in an hour." Maria''s grandmother said. "Alright. I''ll go practice self defense until then." Gin said as he went into the backyard picking up a wooden sword as he hacked at a wooden dummy that looked as if it was indestructible. "Ha~ What a lonesome child. If only he had a brother to play with unlike those girls up there." Maria''s grandmother sighed as she brewed herself green tea and started making some food before everyone would go to sleep including her daughter and son in law. --- "Um¡­ What should we play then?" Sylvie asked as she was made to sit on a bed. "Obviously make up and dressing!" Lily said as she opened a drawer and got an entire make up kit while Maria went to the closet and found some cosplayclothes. Seeing this Sylvie immediately had a darkened expression that was full of fear as she immediately got off the bed and bolted towards the door. However, this was to no avail as when she tried getting off the bed but was somehow stuck to the bed like glue. This was until she sharpened her eyes using magic did she see transparent like strings that were keeping her stuck to the bed. "Let me free!" Sylvie said as she looked at Maria, who she immediately knew was the culprit. "No thanks. hehe~ You shall look even cuter now." Maria said as she picked a maid uniform with a cat tail and cat ears for Sylvie to wear. Seeing this Sylvie paled even further to the point where she looked like a ghost. "I am definitely not wearing those." Sylvie said quickly with fear hinted in her voice. "You are~ You''ll look good in them! Trust me!" Lily said as she hugged Sylvie from behind. "No! Stay away! Pervert! W-wait! I''ll do anything! Stop! Maria I TRUST YOU! PLEASE STAY AWAY!" Sylvie started screaming as she wanted Maria inch closer with the clothes in her hands. "Now then, let''s start. Lily take off her clothes for me." Maria said. "Okay big sister!" Lily said as she immediately started to take off Sylvie''s dress the female teacher had put on her. "No stop! Please don''t do this to me! I don''t want to wear that!" Sylvie cried out as she couldn''t bear the humiliation she was about to receive. "Hehehe¡­ Now hold her down for me as I put this on her." Maria said with a evil smirk on her face. "NOOOOOOOO!" Sylvie screamed loudly making Gin look from outside to their window. ''What the heck.'' He thought to himself before going back to training. After several minutes had passed did Maria finally put the cosplay onto a crying Sylvie. "Phew! That was such a hard work wasn''t it Lily?" Maria said as she wiped off her forehead sweat. "Indeed! She moves too much sister!" Lily agreed. "Wuwuwuwu!" Sylvie was crying on the bed as she no longer had the energy to resist and was just burying her head into a pillow while crying. "Stop crying. Look in the mirror you''re so cute! What is there to cry about." Maria said as she patted Sylvie''s head. "Wuwuwuwu! What do you know! This is so embarrassing to wear!" Sylvie said while her face was covered by the pillow. Creak "Looks like my mother and father are home! Let''s go meet them Lily, Sylvie." Maria said. "No!" Sylvie immediately said. "Why not? Come on." Maria said. "I AM NOT GOING TO MEET THEM IN THESE TYPE OF CLOTHES!" Sylvie cried out as she took her face out of the pillow and looked at Maria with eyes that were meant to kill someone. "Alright then¡­ Lily." Maria said as she called on Lily. "Got it!" Lily said as she immediately got what Maria meant and pounced on Sylvie as she tickled her. "No st- hehe ST HHAHA STOPPPPP!" Sylvie cried out as she was dying from the tickles. "I-l haha! I-ll GO~!HAHA! STAHOP!!!!!" Sylvie pleaded. "Alright that''s enough Lily. She''ll go." Maria said as she got off the bed and went to the door. "I-I''ll get my revenge!" Sylvie said as she weakly got off the bed nearly tumbling and falling. "If you can that is!" Maria said as she left the room. ---------------- Sylvie : BULLIES Maria : But you truly look cute Lily : You do look cute! Sylvie : IT''S EMBARRASSING! Maria : The readers want it. Right Author? Author : huh? Oh yeah yeah 100% Not like someone on discord told me to do that. Maria : ¡­ Sylvie : TRAITORS *poof* 61 Marias Family "Wuwuwuwu" Sylvie cried as she hugged Maria''s grandmother while burying her face into her stomach. "My, you look cute little Sylvie. Don''t cry now, you actually look really cute." Maria''s grandmother said as she hugged and tried to comfort Sylvie. "Nyo! I don''t want to wear this! It''s too embarrassing! wuwuwuwu help me!~" Sylvie cried as she hugged Maria''s grandmother even tighter. "Er... Mother, when did you adopt a child?" A woman with blond hair and blue eyes said that was almost a replica of Maria. "Oh, I didn''t adopt no child. She''s merely a friend of Maria''s and will be sleeping with her tonight." Maria''s grandmother said as she started to pat Sylvie''s head until she calmed down. "Why is she crying then? And what is that outfit she is wearing¡­" Maria''s mother said as she looked at Sylvie and back to her mother. "This outfit was probably the works of Maria and Lily." Maria''s grandmother said as she continued to pat the crying Sylvie. "Alright mother¡­ I''ll take care of her while you can go back to cooking." Maria''s mother said as she turned Sylvie to face her and buried Sylvie''s face into her stomach instead. "Wuwuwuwu" Sylvie continued to cry as she held onto Maria''s mother this time. "There there, don''t cry anymore little girl." Maria''s mother said as she hugged and stroked Sylvie''s head. "Alright then Liesel. The little girl''s name is Sylvie by the way, she isn''t what she looks like." Maria''s grandmother said before heading into the kitchen. "Alright mother!" Liesel said as she sat on a couch and started to comfort Sylvie. After comforting Sylvie for a while did Sylvie finally take a nap. That was at this moment did a man with brown hair and brown eyes enter the room. "Oh? Liesel when did we get another child?" The man said as he looked at the Sylvie in her hands. "Naw, she''s just Maria''s friend that''s sleeping over here tonight." Liesel said as she let Sylvie sleep on her lap. Creak The door at the backyard finally opened where a sweaty Gin had entered. "Hello mother, father." Gin said as he wiped his sweat. "Hello Gin (Mother), Son (Father)." Liesel and her husband said as they looked at Gin who had just entered. "Make sure you take a shower before eating dear." Liesel said being unable to stand up and give him a hug due to Sylvie so she merely waved at him. "Alright mother. I will go take a shower now." Gin said as he left to his room before coming back out with clothes before heading to the bathroom. "Maria! Lily! Where are you two! Let mother see your face!" Liesel shouted for the entire house to hear. "I am here mother!" Lily''s voice responded back. "Where?" Liesel said as she did not see them. "Here~!" Lily said suddenly appearing in front of Liesel as well as Maria being right next to her. "Are you two misusing light magic again?" Maria''s father said as he grinded the both of their heads with his knuckles. "A-aa-ah! It hurts papa! It hurts stop it!!!" Both girls cried out as they covered their heads and tried to run but was unable to as they found a thick water rope tying their ankles and anchoring it down towards the ground so they were unable to move. "Then why did you two misuse light magic?" Maria''s father said as he stopped grinding their heads with his knuckles. "Hic hic, that hurt father!" Lily cried as she held her head and looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Father that was painful! And we just wanted to play a prank on you two!" Maria cried out as well as she looked at him with tears in her eyes as well. "Don''t forget we''re a family of saints. Don''t miss use the light magic. Use camouflage magic or water magic to clone yourself next time." Maria''s father saidas he released the water binds on their ankles. "Yes¡­" The both of them said as they went closer to Liesel and away from their own father. "Link, don''t bully them too much." Liesel said with a frown on her face. "If I don''t how will they learn? It''d be better if they were like that little girl and was sleeping peacefully and not breaking some rules." Link said as he looked at Sylvie. "Sylvie breaks rules to you know! She breaks the rules of logic!" Maria cried out. "How does she break the rule of logic?" Link asked her. "Uh, she''s too cute. She''s too strong. And yeah, she breaks the rules of logic." Maria replied. After 20 minutes passed as the four of them conversed around a sleeping Sylvie did Gin finally come out of the showers with a newly refreshed look. "Hello there big sister, Lily, mother and father." Gin said as he joined the conversation as well. "Hello there Gin! Older Brother! Dear! Son!" The four greeted him back. "Dinner is ready you six! Come to the dining table and eat!" Maria''s grandmother shouted from inside the kitchen. "Alright mother in law! Let''s go now everybody. Time for some food." Link said as he was starving. "Alright. Little Sylvie, wake up. It''s time for dinner." Liesel said as she nudged the sleeping Sylvie awake. "Nnh¡­ Huh?" Sylvie said as she woke up and realized she took a nap and was getting a lap pillow. "Huh? Eh? Nya? What?" Sylvie started to said words quickly as she was confused. "It''s time to go eat dinner sweetie." Liesel said as she picked up Sylvie who weighed like nothing and carried her to the dining room. "Eh? Where am I, who are you? What is happening?" Sylvie questioned as if she wasa person without her memories. "You''re in my house. I am Liesel, mother of Maria. And you will be eating dinner with us today." Liesel said as she placed her on a chair besides her. "Alright, since we''re all here let''s start eating. Before that thank the food!" Link said. After they all prayed they then began to eat their meal peacefully. Of course with the Sylvie who was eating with a puzzled expression on her face. --------------------- Sylvie : I can''t seem to recall anything Author : You seemed to cry too much to recall anything Sylvie : Is that so? Why did I cry? Author : look in the mirror? Sylvie : why? Author : just look in the mirror Sylvie : Ok.. KYAAAAA WHAT AM I WEARING!!!!!!!!!!! Author : see.. Sylvie : WUWUWUWUW ITS TOO EMBARRASSING! AND I WAS EATING WITH THEM WHILE WEARING THIS THE ENTIRE TIME!!! *poof* 62 The Washing Demon "Sylvie come take a bath with us!" Maria said as she dragged a gloomy Sylvie into the bathroom with a pair of clothes to be worn for sleeping after. "uuuuuu¡­" Sylvie continued to cry silently as she just realized what she had been wearing in front of Maria''s family. "Lily! Come help me start and warm up the water!" Maria shouted as she called Lily. "Alright big sister! I am on my way, give me a minute!" Lily shouted back from upstairs as one could hear her grabbing some stuff and closing cabinets and drawers. Maria and Sylvie waited by the bathroom door as they looked at the stairs that lead upstairs until Lily was finally seen running down the stairs while carrying a lot of washing items including hair conditioner, shampoo, body wash, soap, towels etc¡­ "I am here big sister! Let''s go take a bath~" Lily said happily. "How are you even carrying all of that?" Sylvie said with a face that had tears still running down it. "I dunno? I just can carry them all somehow. Anyway, let''s go start the water!" Lily replied as she ran into the bathroom before placing down all the items before she and Maria used water magic to fill the bathtub and then used fire magic to warm it up. "Sylvie I''ll wash you before we enter then~" Maria said as she got a bottle of shampoo. "nnh" Sylvie seemed to gain some light in her eyes again as she was finally able to not wear the maid uniform with cat ears on. "Wait there you girls. Let mother take a bath with you too! Mother is also tired from her work you know!" Lisa said as she barged in the bathroom with her own pair of clothes. "Mother!?" Lily and Maria screamed and suddenly turned pale for some reason. "???" Sylvie tilted her head as she looked at Lisa who had just entered with a confused expression on her face. "Hello little Sylvie! Let me wash you for you." Lisa said as she took off her clothes before putting it in a basket and slowly walked over to Sylvie. "Um okay?" Sylvie replied with a puzzled expression as she looked at the two girls who were shivering with a pale and horrified look on their faces as if Lisa was asura herself. "Alright! My two daughters seem afraid whenever I want to wash their backs for them. I wonder why¡­" Lisa said as she put her index finger at her bottom lip and tilted her head with a confused expression. "I wonder why too¡­" Sylvie muttered as she caught Maria mouthing the words ''Hurry up and run!''. "Alright~ Sit and hold still for me please little Sylvie~" Lisa said as she got a small chair and plopped down on it as wellone for Sylvie. "Wa~ You have such nice smooth and soft hair little one." Lisa said as she was touching Sylvie''s hair. "Um.. Thank you¡­" Sylvie said slowly as she was trying to prepare herself for whatever Lisa would do to her. She was hoping it would not kill her. "Alright, make sure you hold still. I don''t want to damage your skin or hair by any misgivings." Lisa said as she applied shampoo on her hands and Sylvie''s hair as she started to gently and neatly wash Sylvie''s hair. "Awa~" Sylvie voiced out in relaxation as she felt that Lisa''s technique for washing hair was godly. "Eh?! Why does it look like she''s enjoying it!" Maria whispered to Lily. "I don''t know! Whenever momma does it, it hurts!" Lily whispered back. "Alright, close your eyes little Sylvie. I am going to rinse your hair clean of the shampoo now." Lisa said as she started to produce small streams of water that fell onto Sylvie''s head like a shower head in Sylvie''s previous life. "Aa~" Sylvie voiced out again as she had not felt this good while taking a shower as there were no shower heads in this world and solely relied on magic or getting water from a stream and heating it up using fire. "Alright, I''ll be washing your body now." Lisa said as she got a body sponge and put body wash on it before using it on Sylvie''s soft and smooth skin. "Uwaaaa~" Sylvie couldn''t control it anymore as she lost her strength and started to succumb to the pleasure she had never felt before and started to weakly lean onto Lisa. "Er sister, what''s happening to Sylvie?" Lily whispered to Maria as she looked at Lisa and Sylvie. "I-I Don''t know Lily¡­ I have never seen such a thing before!" Maria whispered back to her as she also intently watched the two. "Now then little Sylvie, I will have to clean you even more." Lisa said as she uh yeah, you get the gist and my vocabulary is bad so I can''t type it anyway. "waaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Sylvie shrieked as she laid limp on Lisa and was breathing roughly and rapidly. "Alright~ We''re done.. Alright you two girls, it''s your turn~" Lisa said as she gently carried Sylvie and put her on the floor somewhere before turning to Maria and Lily. "Hii!" The two girls screamed as they hugged each other and started trembling very badly. "Come here you two~" Lisa said as she beckoned them to come gently. However, to those two it was as if she was Asura, the great demon itself. "Nooo!!" The two girls screamed as Lisa suddenly got impatient and went over to the two girls and dragged them to the washing area before doing the same to Sylvie. However, due to how weak they are they felt pain instead of pleasure unlike a overpowered Sylvie. "That''s done~ We''ll all take the bath soon~" Lisa said as she started to wash herself ignoring the girl who was okay but was looking at her with a beet red face while covering herself up with a towel while the other two were looking at her with hatred while they lay on the ground in pain. --------------- Sylvie : I WAS MOLESTED Author : no u werent Sylvie : EXPLAIN WHAT HAPPENED THEN Author : She cleaned you Sylvie : BUT THERE ARE MEN READING THIS Author : who said there couldn''t be female perverts? Sylvie : W-w--what do you mean! Author : Since there is boys love, there is also girls love. Yaoi and Yuri. Sylvie : oh dear¡­ *poof* 63 Day Before School Starts "Little Sylvie, why is your face so red? Are you sick?" Lisa asked her as she turned around to see a Sylvie who had a beet red expression as she covered herself with a towel. "No! I am okay!" Sylvie replied back with tears at the corners of her eyes. "What are you two looking at? Is there a enemy behind me or something?" Lisa asked Lily and Maria as she saw they had an angry glare that was being directed at her. "N-nothing mother!" The both of them immediately stopped being angry and switched to a frightened expression instead. "Is that so¡­ Let''s take a bath then~" Lisa said as she walked over to the still weak Sylvie. picked her up and brought her into the bathtub. "I want to go sleep for school tomorrow¡­" Sylvie said. "Take a bath first with us before you go to school. Just relax and you''ll be all okay for tomorrow~" Lisa said as she sat in the bathtubwith Sylvie sitting on her lap. "Maria, Lily, are you two going to come join us in the bath?" Lisa said as she looked at the two who were still laying on the floor without any energy. "J-just a minute mother!" Lily and Maria said as they struggled to get up from the ground enduring all the pain they had received from their mothers hard and rough scrubbing until they finally got in the bathtub. "waa~ So relaxing~" Maria said as she let all the bad thoughts in her mind go away and let herself relax in the pleasures of the hot bath. "wa~ I love taking hot baths~" Lily said as she leaned against Maria. "Indeed." Lisa said as she looked down towards the Sylvie who was supposed to be re- "Little Sylvie!?" Lisa suddenly shouted as she looked down at Sylvie. "zzz" Sylvie was sleeping while in the bath. Who could''ve expected that? "I guess we should hurry up and relax all we can before little Sylvie here gets sick hm?" Lisa said as she carried Sylvie out of the bathtub and put her on the floor outside of the warm water before she got sick by any chance. "Alright mother." The two said as they relaxed before getting out of the bathtub after several minutes had passed and went to their room before sleeping. Of course instead of Sylvie sleeping with Maria she ended up sleeping with Lisa who had secretly carried her into her own room. Also making Link sleep somewhere else. "Go sleep somewhere else tonight, little Sylve will be sleeping with me tonight. I must take care of her." Lisa said as she closed the door in front of Link''s face. "Lisa! Why! You can''t do this to me! We always sleep together every night! Don''t abandon me! We can have little Sylvie sleep in the middle how about that!?" Link tried to reason with her. "It''ll be too tight! What if you steal the blankets again! You always do! I don''t want little Sylvie to be cold because you stole the blankets at night!" Lisa retorted. "What! It''s you that steals the blankets whenever I am asleep! Stop trying to accuse me! Hurry up and let me in Lisa! I can''t sleep without you!" Link yelled back at her. "W-what! I do not steal the blankets! Go away! I don''t want you in my room! You''re a grown man! You can sleep alone!" Lisa shouted back at him. "No! Don''t do this to me Lisa! Let me in! I beg of you!" Link said as he banged on the door begging for her to let him in. "No! Good night! Don''t disturb my and little Sylvie''s sleep! If she wakes up because of you, I''ll kill you!" Lisa said before leaving the door and going onto the bed before laying down and hugging the sleeping Sylvie before she also fell asleep. "..." Sylvie remained silent, she had been awake for a while now. And was listening to their conversation. ''This is a weird family. I think I should''ve went home with that female teacher instead. I''ve suffered more than I do at the female teacher''s place. Yup, I will be with her from now on I don''t wanna be here anymore.'' Sylvie thought to herself. ''I guess I shall sleep to regain some energy before school starts tomorrow. Every novel I''ve read that dealt with isekai always have some aristocrats or nobles bullying us people that don''t show our status in rank or if they think we''re low rank.'' Sylvie thought inside her head before she succumbed to her sleeping needs. "zzz" ¡­ "Where is that little girl? Did she get lost or kidnapped? Doubt that those two are possible, unless a B-ranked organization goes after her. That shouldn''t be possible though¡­ My house is in a small city that doesn''t have many organizations." Ms. Maurice said as she searched her entire house but to no avail could not find Sylvie. "If I see her at school tomorrow I shall scold that little girl. Not returning home by such a late time. What a bad little girl!" Ms. Maurice snorted as she planned stuff out for Sylvie. "After school I''ll then forcibly drag her back home and tie her up to the bed so she can''t go anywhere again that could possibly get her kidnapped!" Ms.Maurice said as something switched inside her. "And then I''ll make her wear all the cosplay outfits I have recently ordered!" Ms. Maurice added as she started to have a nose bleed as she imagined Sylvie in a cat maid uniform cosplay. ''Brrr¡­ Did I have a nightmare or something? Why am I getting goosebumps.'' Sylvie suddenly thought to herself as she hugged Lisa back to get some warmth. In contrast to Sylvie hugging Lisa, the sleeping Lisa subconsciously hugged her back even tighter to give her some warmth. Just like a mother would to her child. "Oh well, time to sleep I guess." Ms. Maurice said before she slept as well for school tomorrow. ------------- Sylvie : I DONT WANNA GO TO SCHOOL NOW Author : YOU SHALL GO TO SCHOOL Sylvie : I DONT WANT TO! Author : I GO TO SCHOOL SO YOU GO TO SCHOOL! Sylvie : I ALREADY GO TO SCHOOL BACK IN MY PREVIOUS LIFE Author : I DUN CAR GO TO SKOOL RLEITY Plutia : Umm.. When can I be in the story again? Author : shut up, I don''t know where to put you actually Plutia : Can you give me an ETA? Author : Never Plutia : NOOOOOOOOOO *poof* 64 Just Before Going To School "Nn¡­" Maria woke up from her sleep. "Yawn~ I guess it''s time for school. I wonder if Sylvie is awake yet." Maria said as she rubbed her eyes as she sat up on her bed. "zzz" Lily''s voice came from near her on the bed. Lily was silently sleeping in a curled up position as she held the blankets. "Hehe, be a good girl for me Lily when I am at school." Maria said as she stroked the sleeping Lily''s head before giving her a kiss on the forehead. After that she got off the bed gently and silently walked out the room after grabbing her school uniform so she wouldn''t wake up Lily. "Good morning Maria." Lisa said as she was cooking up breakfast in the kitchen. "Good morning mother. Where is Sylvie? Is she still asleep?" Maria asked her mother. "About that¡­ She''s kinda sleeping like a dead log right now¡­ I called her name and shook her so many times, yet she did not wake up¡­ At this rate, I am afraid she may be late to school¡­" Lisa said as she began to crack eggs before putting it on the frying pan. "Is that so¡­ It would be bad to miss the first day of school, especially if you''re number one on the score list and everyone is asking for you." Maria said. "Indeed, It is really troublesome. Hopefully she wakes up before she''s late to school, and then I also hope she doesn''t find trouble in school. It''d be problematic for sure." Lisa said as she started to get rice. "Nnn¡­ I''ll go take a shower before school then." Maria said as she went to the bathroom to clean herself. ¡­ "Nnh¡­ Fuwa~ That was a nice sleep.I wonder what time it is." Sylvie said as she woke up but did not get up. "I want more sleep~ Fluffy pillow and bed~ uuu~ So nice~" Sylvie said as she buried herself into the pillows and bed even further almost falling asleep again. "zzz" Sylvie started to fall asleep once again. ''LITTLE GIRL WAKE UP! You''ll be late for school at this rate!'' A voice she hadn''t heard in a long time suddenly rang inside her head. "Who!" Sylvie immediately got up from her bed fully awake as she looked around the room for the voice. ''It''s me! I am inside your head little girl! Did not hearing me for so long make you forget about me!?'' The voice suddenly said again in her head. "Ah! Old man it''s you! Where did you go for the past few years? And why do you decide to appear now?" Sylvie asked him. "Ah? I was busy sleeping. I only came back because I remembered this is the first day of school. I wanted to see how you were doing, however I didn''t expect to find you asleep still when school starts in 30 minutes." The old man said inside her head with a disappointed tone "I still have time, no need to rush me old man." Sylvie said as she sat laid back on the bed. "You''ll be late. Stop procrastinating already little girl. I''ve had enough of your excuses. You always cut me off." The old man said inside her head as he recalled all the times Sylvie had suddenly left him. "Fine!" Sylvie said as she hopped off the bed, gently landing before going to the bathroom to shower and wash her face. "Ara? Good morning Sylvie." Maria said as she was washing her hair. "Good morning Maria." Sylvie greeted her back as she closed the bathroom''s door. "Come come~ I''ll wash your back and hair for you~" Maria said as she pulled over a small chair for Sylvie to sit on. "Um, alright." Sylvie said as she undressed as well and sat on the chair for Maria to wash her. "So, how do you feel about the first day of school in a few minutes?" Maria said as she was washing Sylvie''s hair. "It can be better or bad more or less, doesn''t really affect me." Sylvie replied as she closed her eyes and relaxed. "But you got first place on the entrance examinations. Won''t there be many boys going to find you for marriage or to beat you up?" Maria said as she was concerned about Sylvie. "Let them do what they want to do. If they''re going to pick a fight with me, I''ll just return them their favor. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. That''s my motto." Sylvie replied back to Maria in a relaxed manner. "Is that so?" Maria muttered as she bit her lips a bit as she continued to wash Sylvie''s hair. "Be careful at school then." Maria said as she finished washing Sylvie. "Same can be said to you~ With your looks I don''t know how many boys would go for you." Sylvie said. "I hope any of them don''t go for me! I am still too young!" Maria said with a red face. "Is that so? Do you love someone already Maria~?" Sylvie said as she started to lean closer towards Maria''s face. Of course, to a certain extent as even as she was on her toes, she could not reach Maria''s height due to how short she was. "Alright then~ Let''s go eat your mother''s cooking before we go to school~" Sylvie said as she and Maria both brushed their teeth and washed their face before exiting the bathroom with their school uniform on. "Alright." Maria said as she walked out as well and into the dining room. "Good morning Sylvie. Are you ready for your first day of school with Maria?" Lisa asked Sylvie as she placed a bowl of rice with eggs and sausages and bread. "Yes~ I can''t wait for school~" Sylvie said as she ate Lisa''s food happily. "Alright then, make sure you don''t get into trouble, alright you two?" Lisa said as she looked at the two happily eating her food as she joined them. "Alright~" The both of them said as they finished their meal and were heading onto the carriage outside to go off to school. ''There''s no possible way I''d find trouble on the first day of school. Right¡­?'' Sylvie thought to herself. ---------- Sylvie : I am kinda scared Author : why? Sylvie : Going back to school you know¡­ School brings a lot of stress Author : Pfft what stress, just don''t pay attention then Sylvie : But I have to pay attention Author : why? Sylvie : To not bring shame to my family Author : I already brought shame to my family Sylvie : you''re you Author : I am me Sylvie : Y-you¡­ Author : Ha *poof* 65 School Schedule! "Maria, I''ve been wondering. Why is the academy as big as the castle?" Sylvie asked as she looked at the academy from a few miles away as the carriage was still driving towards it. "Now that I think about it, I don''t know either? Probably to holdall the students in or something?" Maria said with question herself. "Mm¡­ Possibly¡­ By the way do you know what your schedule is Maria?" Sylvie asked once again. "I heard we''ll be getting our schedules by one of the seniors once we enter the academy." Maria replied to Sylvie. "Alright, hopefully it''s that easy." Sylvie muttered. ¡­ After a couple of minutes had passed did the two finally reach the gates of the academy and entered. "Now now~ Where are our schedules~" Maria said as she got off the carriage and helped Sylvie off. "I think our schedules are over there because there''s a lot of people there." Sylvie pointed out as she saw two teenage males standing behind a table and were handing out papers. "Alright! Let''s head over there then." Maria said as she held onto Sylvie''s hand so they wouldn''t get separated and walked over to the two males. "Hello there." One of the males said as they looked at Maria and Sylvie. "Hello!" Maria said with a smile on her face in contrast to Sylvie who only gave the guy a nod of her head and continued to stand behind Maria. "What are your two''s name?" He asked with his pretty handsome face as if he was trying to get the hearts of Maria and Sylvie and all the girls around. "My name is Maria, and her name is Sylvie." Maria said for herself and Sylvie. "Alright, here are your schedules." The guy said as he found the two''s name on a paper and handed out their schedule without bothering to look at anything else. "Thanks~" Maria said as she bowed to him before leaving with Sylvie''s and her paper. Meanwhile Sylvie didn''t even look at him as she left with Maria. "I wonder if we got any of the same classes Sylvie~" Maria said as she looked at both pieces of paper to compare their schedules. "Boo¡­ We already have different magic teachers¡­ You have Ms. Trista meanwhile I have Mr. Puma¡­" Maria said with tears in her eyes already. "Alright¡­" Sylvie just muttered. "We also have different physical teachers! What is this! You have Mr. Bergoni meanwhile I have Ms. Maurice!" Maria cried out this time as tears started rolling down her cheeks. "P-please be same knowledge teacher¡­ Please¡­" Maria prayed before she looked at the last two columns. "Y-y-you''re joking¡­" Maria said as she dropped both pieces of paper before she collapsed onto the ground making a pool of tears. "Oh, looks like we also have different knowledge teachers. I have Ms. Aria while you have Ms. Lindy. This is pretty unfortunate." Sylvie said as she looked at both pieces of paper before giving Maria her schedule. "Oh well, I shall go to my first class now. See you Maria~" Sylvie said as she went to go findMs. Trista. "W-wait!!! Sylvie!! My cute little hugging girl! Come back!!!" Maria screamed as she raised her arm weakly in attempt to catch the white haired little girl who slowly disappeared from her view. "Hicc¡­ My cute little hugging girl¡­ Why has god forsaken me¡­" Maria said as she looked up into the sky before finding her first period teacher. ¡­ A few minutes after both girls found their classes at the place where the two male were originally giving out peoples schedules. "Good work there Tim, I''ll go to my first period now! Don''t be late to your first period alright?" The male said as he left and waved at the male who gave Maria and Sylvie their schedules. "Alright. See you." Tim said as she smiled before waving the guy off until he disappeared. "That little girl¡­ She didn''t even look at me¡­ Does she even know who I am¡­" Tim muttered to himself as he recalled the white haired little girl behind the brown haired girl who was always holding onto her hand. "Sylvie huh? Guess I have to show you who dominates who¡­ Every girl here falls for me, and you will too." Tim said as his eyes filled with lust as he remembered her small and fragile body he couldn''t help but think of hurting. That''s right, he was a sadistic pervert that abuses his authority. And his target, was the unknowing Sylvie who had somehow angered this pervert. She did not know that she already has a problem in this school. This pervert is someone who thinks he''s the best so he never looks at any results. He did not know the girl he was planning on hurting and was after, was the number 1 on the entrance exam list, also part of the famous Martel family. "Hahahahaha!" He laughed a villainous laugh as he went to his first period. ¡­ "Welp, I guess this is her class?" Sylvie said as she opened the door to the classroom before entering. "Oh? Sylvie!!! Is that you!" A familiar voice suddenly cried out from the corner of the room. "Elise? I didn''t expect us to be in the same class!" Sylvie said as she walked over to Elise as Elise walked over to her and gave her a hug. This of course attracted the eyes of everyone in the classroom. "Is anyone else in this class aside from us?" Sylvie asked her. "Nah, Lance has Mr. Puma. It''s just us two." Elise said as she grabbed onto Sylvie''s hand gently and walked over to a empty table with two seats as she placed Sylvie on one and she sat on another. "Oh? Maria also has Mr. Puma for first period as her magic teacher." Sylvie said. "Guess they''ll be together for magic then~ I wonder how Sam is doing though." Elise said. "Me too." Sylvie said as well. ¡­ Somewhere in a classroom. "WHY IS NO ONE IN MY CLASS!" Sam shouted garnering everyone''s attention. "Where is Sylvie, Maria, Elise, and Lance! What are the chances of us not being in the same classes! Why!?" Sam cried out even more. -------- Sam : WHYYY Elise : dunno Sam : WHY ARENT I IN ANY OF THE CLASSES WITH YOU?! Sylvie : dunno Sam : WHY ARE YOU TWO TOGETHER IN A CLASS? Lance : heck I dunno Sam : WHY ARE YOU LUCKY TO HAVE ONE OF THEM IN YOURCLASS Maria : dunno Sam : WHY!? GODDESS?! Plutia : heck, I aint even ruling the world right now so I dunno Sam : WHY!?!?!?!?!? SOMEONE TELL ME! Author : cuz you deserve it *poof* 66 Classroom Introductions Ko-fi : Thank you cute catgirl on Ko-fi for my first coffee~ __________________________ After the two were talking to each other for awhile did a female teacher finally walk into the classroom. It was none other then their magic teacher Trista. "Alright everybody, please find a open seat to sit at. Afterwards we''ll introduce each other to the entire class." Ms. Trista said as she went to her own desk and got a file out, which consisted of all the student''s name and a box to the right for attendance. "Alright sensei!" All the kids said excluding Sylvie who liked to remain silent as they found an open seat to sit at, or just sat at the seat they were already sitting at as they watched other students sit down or continue chatting to the people around them. "Hey two beauties, what are your names?" A male kid asked from in front of Sylvie and Elise. "I''m Elise and she''s Sylvie." Elise answered for herself and Sylvie who remained silent. "Two beautiful names, would you two like to go out with me for dinner?" The male kid asked again showing a big smile as he tried to seduce the two. "No thanks, we are gonna eat out with our friends later anyway." Elise said as she looked at the male kid with a smile. ''He smells bad, how many women has he even slept with.'' Sylvie thought inside her head as her perception of smell was really good. "Alright then, maybe I''ll ask you two out some other day then. Must be bad luck for you to be eating with your friends instead of me today." The male kid said with a forced smile on his face while his eyes were shooting arrows at someone before he turned around to face the front. ''He''s too much of a playboy and a narcissist. Just who does he think he is.'' Both the girls thought inside their heads as they remotely put him into their blacklist. "Alright everybody, let''s start introducing each other~ Starting with you!" Ms. Trista said as she pointed at a boy. "Alright!" The boy said as he stood up and looked at his classmates. "My name is Paul, nice to meet you. I was ranked 47 on the entrance examinations." Paul said as he gave a wink towards the girls. "Kyaa!" Many of the girls screamed, meanwhile the other half immediately labeled him as a playboy in their heads. "Alright next!" Ms. Trista said as she looked at the other boy that was sitting next to Paul. "Okay!" The boy said as she stood up as well before looking at everyone in the classroom as he spoke. "My name is Mike, I ranked 56 on the entrance examinations. A pleasure to be with you all." He said before bowing and sitting down and not trying to flirt with all the kids like Paul. "Alright next!" Ms. Trista said as she looked at the next table at a girl. "My name is Nunu~ I ranked 52 on the entrance examinations. I hope we can all get along together~" She said as she curtsied gently lifting her skirt up a bit before doing a formal bow. "Alright, next!" Ms. Trista said as she looked at the other girl who sat next to Nunu. "Hello everyone, nice to meet you. My name is Alice, I ranked 44 on the entrance examinations. Please take care of me from now on." She said before bowing and sitting down right away as she did not like being on stage. "Alright next." Trista repeatedly said as a countless amount of students did the same introducing their name and the rank they got until four students were left. "Alright next." Ms. Trista said as she looked at a boy about the same age as Maria. "My name is Eric Saito, nice to meet you all. I am ranked 7th on the entrance examinations." He said as he gave all the girls a seductive smile and wink. "Kyaa! He is top 10 for entrance examination and he''s in my class!" A girl screamed. "He looked at me!" A girl screamed. "No He looked at me!" Another girl screamed back at the girl. ''Another playboy¡­'' Sylvie thought inside her head as her face scrunched up from all the playboys in her classroom. "Alright next!" Ms. Trista said as she also got tired from the amount of playboys in her room. "Hello everybody, my name is Alek Burns. I am ranked 9th on the entrance examinations, a pleasure to be with you all." He said as he bowed to them with his fist on his heart. "Oh my god! Two top 10 major characters are in my classroom! I think I may faint! They''re also both male! Will I have a chance at last?" A girl said as she held her cheek. "You''re right! Maybe even I have a chance!" Another girl said as she started to dream. "Next." Ms. Trista said as her face started to become happier as she looked at Elise and by accident saw Sylvie sitting behind Elise near the windows. "Hello everyone~ My name is Elise Vanrina, I was ranked 5th on the entrance examinations. A pleasure to meet you all. Please take care of me and this cute little girl as well." Elise said as she held onto Sylvie and placed her in front of her. "Er, hello my name is Sylvie¡­ Can I go back to sitting now?" Sylvie said meekly as she was really bad at being on the spotlight. "What rank did you get Sylvie?" Some student asked as he looked at the little girl. "..." Sylvie didn''t reply as she just sat down behind Elise. "Sylvie, what rank are you." The student asked again. "..." Still there was no reply from Sylvie. "Little gi-" The student started getting angry as he was asking again until he got cut off by a female student. "Quiet, if she doesn''t want to say her rank then don''t make her say her rank. Not everyone did good." The female student said defending Sylvie. ''Ha~ Do the students not look at the top 10 names or something? There is literally only one Sylvie on that sheet, and she''s number 1¡­'' Ms. Trista thought inside her head before she decided to start class. "Alright! We''re beginning class now so be quiet." Ms. Trista said as she got a book and a piece of white chalk. -------- Sylvie : So many new people~ Author : yeah, it was a pain to think of names Sylvie : is that so~ Author : yep Sylvie : Congrats on your first donation~ Author : thank you~ *poof* 67 The Magic Circle After transcribing what was on the book onto the blackboard did she finally start teaching the students. "Alright class, can anyone tell me what this is?" Ms. Trista said as she pointed at a circle filled with complex symbols and lines. "Oo! Teacher teacher me me! I know what it is!" Paul raised his hand. "Alright, what is it Paul?" Ms. Trista asked him as she looked at him. "It''s a magic circle!" Paul said. "Correct, this is a magic circle for all of you who didn''t know." Ms. Trista explained. ''No duh, what else could it be? The sun?'' All the other students thought inside their head. "A magic circle, this is one of the basics for magicians who have trouble chanting or don''t know how to use magic at all." Ms. Trista started explaining. "The magic circle is a magical transcription that can be altered into a smaller size to fit into a smaller object causing whatever the spell the magic circle is written out to be to be inserted into the smaller object." Ms. Trista continued. Ms. Trista stopped explaining for a couple seconds as she went back to her desk. She opened a drawer and took out a hair dryer that did not have any wires attached to it. Basically, a wireless hair dryer. "I am pretty sure you girls know what this is, am I correct?" Ms. Trista said as she looked at the girls, of course ignoring the boys. "Yes!" All the girls said and nodded in unison, as they always used the hair dryer tool to dry their hair. "I know it too! It''s the hot air machine! It''s really nice to use when you''re heating up food just a bit!" Paul suddenly said. After the girls heard this they immediately labeled Paul as an idiot, even the girls who were wooed by him also labeled him as an idiot and decided to stay away from him. "You idiot of a male! That''s the hair dryer! Why are you even using it to heat food!?" A girl screamed as she felt insulted by the very device she uses to dry her hair being compared to a food heater. "That''s right! How dare you insult the device made by Alexander Godefroy! At least he created history before he died 22 years ago!" Another girl yelled at him as she was tearing up remembering who had createdthe very device they all use and felt was important to them. "I-I didn''t know! Sorry! I only said that because I saw my older brother use it to heat food! I swear!" Paul immediately spouted a lie putting all the blame on his older brother who he hated the most, as the oldest usually would receive the family head position and take over all the inheritance. "Alright class, that''s enough. Let''s get back to talking about magic circles. You can beat him up later if you girls are in the same physical education class as him." Ms. Trista said as she tried to calm down the conflict that was happening in her class as she was trying to teach. "Hmph! Fine! You better not hope you''re in my physical education class later!" The girls said as they sat back down in their seat to pay attention to Ms. Trista. "Alright, back to the magic circle. As you can see this hair dryer, the genius inventor Alexander Godefroy had created is used by many girls for their hair. However, many people who used it were questioning where the hot air came from. It was until some magic researcher had started to analyze the hair dryer did he find two magic circles in it." Ms. Trista said as she started to talk about a story from the past. "The researcher who had found the two magic circles had immediately sent it to a group of researchers and tried to collaborate with them to gain some fame once they deciphered it. After a year of researching did the researchers finally find out the magic circles were wind magic, and heat magic. Which is the cause of the hot air that comes out of the hair dryer." Ms. Trista finished as she pressed down on the button of the hair dryer to make it shoot out hot air. "Woah! So can I write a magic circle and apply it on my sword and make it shoot out a fireball or something!?" A male student said as stars started to appear in his eyes as if he was really excited. "Yes, you can. Actually there are many magical swords that are being sold like that, just for a bit more than your average normal sword." Ms. Trista answered the male student''s question. "Sick! That means I can go make one and put it on my sword right now!" He male student said as he planned on drawing a magic circle on his sword. "You shouldn''t do it unless you''re a professional though. If the magic circle is incorrect or written incorrectly, your sword may pay the price of it and break. This is why there are not that many magical swords out there." Ms. Trista warned him before he did anything rash. "Then sensei, how do we create a magic circle?" Elise asked as she really wanted to know more about it, as she really wanted to make profits from it somehow, one way or another. You could potentially call Elise, a trader or marketeer. Growing up with her parents, one sewing clothing, and another hunting for food. She got used to how people sold it and learned the basics of economy. She was infatuated with money, as if she sees someonerecklessly spend money, she would most likely kill them a billion times inside her head. If they were close friends, she''d stab them for sure. "It''sactually pretty simple for people that have good memory. You just need to learn the basic symbols and learn it''s language." Ms. Trista said as she started to write 46 symbols, which Sylvie recognized as the basic letters of Hiragana from Japan. ---------- Sylvie : WAO Ria : doin me a fantastique Elise : Have any of you been recklessly spending your money? Sam : Ooo, thank god I brought this clearly not fake diamond. Hm sorry what Elise? Oh yeah, I didn''t spend any money at all this past year. Elise : Die Sam : AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH *poof* 68 Magic Circle Creation "Honestly, none of us knows where and how these symbols came. However, we do know that a powerful magician had carved this into one of a cave we had discovered hundreds of years ago. This discovery had changed our lives from being hunted by monsters like goblins as we could defend ourselves more efficiently with the use of magic which was deemed as extraordinarily rare at the time." Ms. Trista said. "After decades of research did we finally learn this was a magic circle which consisted of many different spells in it. With just the input of simple MP were you able to cast a spell that you could not imagine casting." Ms. Trista continued. "However, even though we have learned how to use these symbols, otherwise we call it magic letters. The effect of the magic circle actually depends on how much MP you insert it, as it can stack. However, due to this many villainous people also use blood sacrifices with the magic circle as an array." Ms. Trista said as she had a darkened expression on her face. "Sensei, like the Lost Valley problem 10 years ago?" A sensei asked Ms. Trista. "Correct, like the Lost Valley problem 10 years ago. A bunch of demonic otherwise known as satanist massacred all of the villagers living there to use their bodies as MP for their sacrificial array constructed of multiple large magic circles." Ms. Trista said as she reminisced about the past. The Lost Valley problem was something that happened 10 years ago. Before the problem, the satanists have been in a slumber, however on that one unfateful day did the entire world get caught off guard. Having nearly successfully summoned a high demon lord which could potentially destroy a quarter of Arkite. Thankfully, a legendary wandering monk who was nearby had sensed all the demonic essence hurriedly went to the scene to destroy the array before it could successfully open a gate from the earth realm to the demon realm, otherwise known as the underworld. "This is also why you need to be certified by the holy church to be able to use magic circles legally. As the holy church can sense if someone is demonic or not, they can easily stop many from trying to get a license just to misuse." Ms. Trista continued to explain. "So today, I will be teaching you some basic magic circles to create, and we will be applying it on some wooden rods. Of course, it is for offense." Ms. Trista said as she grabbed a box full of wooden rods and another box full of paper along with ink and a quill. "Alright everyone, please come grab some pieces of paper, a quill with ink, and a wooden rod. After that, I will demonstrate on which symbols to write and how to apply it." Ms. Trista said as she pushed the items in front of her into the middle classrooms for all the students to get. "Alright!" The students said as they walked over and grabbed the stuff. "Here you go Sylvie." Elise said as she grabbed the materials for Sylvie. "Thanks Elise." Sylvie thanked her as she took the materials from Elise gently and gracefully before laying it down on her side of the table before looking at Ms. Trista again for further instructions. "Alright, looks like everyone has the materials needed. First what you want to do is draw a perfect circle, yes it has to be a perfect circle. Symmetrical and all, which is why this is pretty difficult." Ms. Trista explained before she drew a symmetrical perfect circle as if she was used to it. "Drawing a perfect circle should not be hard at all!" Half of the students said as they attempted, which resulted in failure. Meanwhile the other half who didn''t say anything also failed, except for Sylvie with a bit of help from wind magic which accurately glided the feathered quill on the paper forming a perfect circle. "Oh! That''s pretty smart Sylvie!" Elise said as she also used wind magic to grab the feathered quill and try to draw a circle with it. However, she had failed as she didn''t know how to maneuver the feathered quill with wind magic to make it draw a perfect circle. "Err.. Sylvie, how do you do it?" Elise asked her as she went to grab a new piece of white paper. "Just imagine an invisible hand grabbing the feathered quill and it drawing a perfect symmetrical circle on the paper." Sylvie said as if it was nothing. "Oh! That''s right, visualization! I completely forgot about that as I got too used to my magic actually being a physical object like my arrow and bow!" Elise said as she scratched her cheek embarrassedly before doing what Sylvie had done. Thus creating a perfect symmetrical circle. Alice who noticed the two using wind magic secretly whispered to Nunu about what they did before the two also did the same. Trying to create a symmetrical circle with the use of wind magic. Fair enough, they got it after a couple of tries while the others were still struggling. "Are you guys really that inaccurate? It''s just a circle, yet you''re using so much pieces of paper. What am I going to do if you all use all the paper for next class?" Ms. Trista said with a disappointed tone. "Sensei! It isn''t as easy as it seems!" The students wailed out as once in unison as they kept trying again and again and kept on failing. "Just stop! I''ll draw them all for you instead!" Ms. Trista cried out as the paper came out from her own wallet. "Okay¡­" The students said as they stopped and let Ms. Trista draw the perfect circles for them instead. "Oh? You four have perfect circles, that''s pretty neat girls. Not even a single boy made one. Girls power for the win yea~" Ms. Trista said as she had a smile when she saw the cute and innocent girls with perfect circles on their paper unlike the perverted boys in her classroom. --------- Sylvie : Girl power ftw! Ria : Girl power ftw! Elise : Girl power ftw! Chase & Claude : What about me!?! Crystalia & Laura : Just go die in a hole. Chase & Claude : THATS SEXIST! Crystalia & Laura : No it''s not. *poof* 69 Putting Symbols Into Magic Circle "Ugh, thanks sensei." The students who were unable to create a perfect circle said as they kept their head down. Meanwhile the four who actually had the perfect circle done easily had their heads up as they waited for Ms. Trista''s next step. "Alright, next what you students will want to do is produce magic on your fingers." Ms. Trista said as she lifted up her index finger and moved all the MP that was in her body to make a visible blue light appear at the tip of her finger that acted as blue flames. "Err, teacher how do we do that?" Someone in the class asked her. "It''s actually pretty simple. All you need to be able to do is feel your MP and move it towards your finger causing enough MP to be gathered to form a visible object." Ms. Trista said as she explained the obvious. "Err¡­ Ms. Trista, how do we feel MP?" The student asked again as he scratched his head. "You''ve got to be kidding me." Ms. Trista said as she looked at the kid. "Did you family not teach you anything about the basics of magic? Actually, do you even know how to use magic?" Ms. Trista said as she started to berate the poor student. "U-u-umm.. S-sensei, w-w-well y-y-you see¡­" The student started to stutter as he tried to explain it to Ms. Trista who was glaring at him, as well as all the other students that were looking at him. Especially the females that wanted to stay far away from him as they gave him looks of disgust. "M-my family is one that trains in the sword!" The student said very quickly as he kept his head down so he wouldn''t see everyone''s face. "Hmph, fine. You better find a way to use MP otherwise good luck, or you can find someone who is kind enough to do the work for you." Ms. Trista said as she completely looked away from him. "Y-yes¡­" The student said as he kept his head hung in embarrassment. ''Just you wait all of you. I''ll show you when it is physical education.'' He thought inside his head as he clenched his fists and couldn''t wait to see the faces of people who looked at him in disgust and disdain in utter awe or shock. "Alright, if you literally are the same as him. You better find a way to find MP or ask someone else. Now then, when you can form an object like visible substance as this one in my finger, you draw the symbols inside the circle. Just not any though." Ms. Trista said as she demonstrated. "These symbols need to be used in combination for magic to actually happen. For example, the symbol »ð and žÄ is for fire." Ms. Trista said as she wrote the two down and then inputted MP into the magic circle before it released small flames inside the circle. "Woaah!!!" The students exclaimed in excitement as they saw the magic on the paper being released and realized if they could have many of it, they could potentially save more MP, or save more time on chanting. "Alright, here''s some tracing blocks for you guys so it can make it easier for you to draw the symbols." Ms. Trista said as she handed out two »ð and žÄ symbols to the students with wind magic. "Now you kids try." Ms. Trista said as she sat back at her desk and watched the students attempt and fail multiple times, as they could not control their MPthe moment it touched the tracing blocks. However, unlike many other students. Sylvie who had learned Japanese was already used to drawing the letters and did not need the tracing block and wrote the symbol on the paper like it was nothing. After doing that, she than sat back and watched all the other students fail as she did not want to reveal that she had completed it in one try. "Elise, don''t use the tracing blocks. It''s made to disrupt your MP flow the moment you touch it." Sylvie said to Elise who was trying her best to keep the magic flames on her fingers as she wrote on the tracing blocks. "Is that so? But how will I draw the symbols then?" Elise said as her forehead was beaded with sweat due to her level of concentration. "Why don''t you just use wind magic to carry your hand as you keep it stationary? It will be accurate that way, just imagine the symbol as you keep MP on the tip of your finger." Sylvie said as if it was easy. "Sylvie, you do realize. Using more than one different magic at a time is difficult right?" Elise said as she stared at Sylvie. "Oh my bad, I kinda got used to it when I was young. Er, why don''t you just try tracing your finger over the tracing block multiple times without the use of MP before trying to do it on paper without the block?" Sylvie recommended to Elise. "Alright!" Elise said as she did what Sylvie said before being able to write down the two symbols on her magic circle. "I did it Sylvie!" Elise said happily as she hugged Sylvie, allowing Sylvie to hug her back. "Yep~" Sylvie said. ¡­ ''Ugh¡­ Why won''t my MP flow? It keeps going away!'' Alice thought to herself as her forehead was already beaded with sweat. ''I wonder how that little girl is doing?'' Alice thought as she looked towards Sylvie who was helping Elise. ''There''s no way she''s done! Why is that other girl just tracing her finger on the tracing block without any MP formed at her fingertips?'' Alice thought to herself as she continued to observe them for a few more minutes. ''No way! She actually copied down the two symbols that way!? That''s smart, she got used to it before copying it down. I should tell Nunu and do this too!'' Alice thought to herself. "Nunu," Alice called for the other girl. "Y-yes? T-this is so difficult¡­ Ha~" Nunu said as she breathed heavily due to how exhausted she was. "Try tracing your fingers on the tracing block for a while without MP until you get used to the symbol''s shape before trying to copy the symbol down on the magic circle without the tracing block." Alice said as she started doing what Elise had done. "A-Alright¡­ Ha~" Nunu said as she breathed in again. After a few minutes of the two girls trying to get down the shape of the symbol did they finally remember before pasting it down onto the magic circle. "It worked!" Nunu said happily asshe hugged Alice, in return for Alice to hug her back. "Indeed!" Alice said as she hugged Nunu happily. ---------- Sylvie : Did you use google translate for the symbols? Author : n-no¡­ *Sweats* Ria : are you sure? Author : Y-yes¡­ Plutia : Do you swear by the heavens? Author : Y-ye-ye. Wait I am the heavens what do you mean. Sylvie & Ria & Plutia : NO YOU''RE NOT!? Plutia : I AM THE GODDESS FIRST OF ALL!? Author : I am your creator. Plutia : $@^* You! Author : Welcome *poof* 70 Helping The Girls, Ignoring The Boys "Ugh! Why does my MP not stay when I try to trace using the tracing blocks!?" A male student yelled as he got frustrated. "Mine doesn''t work too!" Another yelled. "S-sister Alice, sister Nunu, how did you two get the two symbols in the magic circle?" A timid shy little girl sitting behind the two asked them as she was getting really exhausted. "E-eh? Maia, we got the two symbol by tracing our fingers on the tracing block¡­" Alice replied to the timid shy little girl. "B-but, everytime I trace it, my MP just disappears, as if it''s lost its flow." Maia said as tears started to form at the corner of her eyes as she thought that maybe she was very bad at this. "E-eh? Don''t cry Maia!" Alice said as she started to panic and immediately hugged the little girl who was about to break out into tears. "I didn''t mean by tracing the block with MP. I mean we got used to the shape of the symbol before trying it without the block." Alice said as she started to stroke the little girl''s back before she actually broke into tears. "O-Oh¡­ Sorry, I''ll go try that now." Maia said as she wept away the tears that were nearly streaking down her cheeks with the back off her shirt cuff. After doing that, Maia went back to her table where she started to trace her finger on the tracing block multiple times without the use of MP before actually trying to copy the symbol''s shape onto the paper. ''Owah~ What sister Alice said actually worked. I want to follow her forever!'' Maia thought inside her head as she outwardly showed a happy expression from being able to have a symbol drawn on the paper. "Oh? Maia you did it? How did you do it?" The girl sitting beside her asked her as she stopped attempting to copy the symbol as she was too exhausted to keep going until she saw the two symbols on Maia''s piece of paper. "Ah? Sister Alice showed me~ She told me to just get used to the symbol''s shape before trying it on paper without the block~" Maia said as she mentioned Alice with a hint of worship in her eyes. "Um¡­ Right¡­" The girl said as she wanted to look away from the girl whose eyes were filled with worship. As she looked away from Maia she started to put more effort on remembering the symbol before trying to do it on the piece of paper. ''Oh? Looks like it works. I guess this tracing block must of have something to mess us up or something? As I can perfectly draw on the piece of paper unlike where my MP disappears the moment I touch the tracing blocks.'' The girl thought to herself. Most of the students in the class also started to figure that out when they realized for the nth time their MP only disappears when they touch the tracing block. However, it returns whenever they let go of the tracing block. "Guys! The tracing block stops your MP!" A male student shouted thinking he was the first one to discover and was hoping for some praises from the girls. "We already knew that!" A girl shouted back at him. "O-oh¡­ Just for you all who didn''t know then!" The male student said hoping to at least get one praise. However, no one even paid him any attention as they started to bombard Sylvie, Nunu, Elise, Alice, Maia, and the girl sitting next to Maia for help on drawing the symbol. However, as Sylvie did not answer any questions and looked like she was really frightened, which in reality was actually her getting annoyed as she wanted to leave this horde of human beings bombarding her with questions nonstop. Whenever she wanted to answer, another kid would ask her the same question, leaving her unable to speak. She got so irritated she started to shake, making everyone think she was scared. However, she just stopped wanting to help as she tried to control her irritation which caused her to shake even more. So after that, all the students decided to leave her and ask Elise and the others. However, the 5 girls only decided to help fellow female students, as they completed disregarded the males. This lead the males to watch the other female students intently as they wanted to see what the girls did before copying. However, much to their demise, the girl students started to use magic blocking the male student''s vision. As the girls felt that the lecherous looks from the males were too frightening, they immediately wanted to attack them for self defense. However, since they were not allowed to fight in school without a duel request in the arena, they were not allowed to fight, thus causing the girls to make a wall so the males were unable to see them. "Hey! This is unfair you girls! Let us see too!" The male students started to shout as they banged their fists on the wall. "Never! You boy''s don''t deserve it! You dogs!" The girls replied back to them as they kept retracing their fingers on the tracing blocks until they got used to it. "Sensei! They''re cheating!" The male students started to complain to Ms. Trista who was silently drinking tea as she lazily leaned back on her chair and watched the students. "How are they cheating may I ask?" Ms. Trista said as she gave them a look before sipping on their tea again. "They won''t let us see! Or tell us the method!" The male students started to complain even more. "It was their method in the first place, if they don''t want to share, they don''t have to share." Ms. Trista said as she winked at the girls as she sipped her tea once more. "Thank you sensei!" The girls said when they saw Ms. Trista helping them out against the battles against the boys. "You welcome my darlings." Ms. Trista said as she sipped her tea loudly in front of the male students. -------------------- Sylvie : zzz Elise : Ah you do this, nono this, hey Sylvie can you he- ARE YOU SLEEPING!? Sylvie : zzz Elise : Don''t sleep little Sylvie! Sylvie : zzz Elise : wake up!? Sylvie : zzz Ria : zzz Author : zzz Elise : WHY ARE THE CATS SLEEPING RIGHT NOW!? Plutia : Hey I am a fox, do I count? Elise : you''re not sle- Plutia : zzz Elise : YOU B**** *poof* 71 Donst Disturb Sylvies Nap "T-teacher! You can''t do this!" A male student started to say as he felt really hopeless without the way to do it. "Oh yes I can, I allow you all you fight in the classroom by the way." Ms. Trista said as she laid back and took another sip of her tea. "Is that so? LETS GET THEM GUYS!" The male students started to say as they attacked the earth wall that was in the middle of the classroom diving up the boys and girls. "Kyaa!" The girls screamed as they got frightened when they heard pounding and cracking sounds from the earth wall. "Stop it you beasts!" A girl shouted as she stopped trying to trace the tracing block and started to supply the earth wall with MPso it would regenerate. "Never! Tell us the way and we''ll stop!" The male students shouted as they started to attack the earth wall with their bare fists or with magic. "Never! We will never tell you dogs of a man how!" The girls said as they all stopped tracing the symbol and started to supply the earth wall with MP. "Sensei! Can you stop this!?" The girls said as they looked at Ms. Trista with tears in their eyes. "Nope, you find a way to deal with all of them." Ms. Trista said as she constructed a barrier within the room so stuff wouldn''t be damaged. "zzz" Sylvie was still sleeping as she nestled her head into her arms on the table. "Ugh¡­" Elise started to get exhausted, even though she is strong. That does not matter when it comes to her MP, as she has to constantly use it to replenish the earth wall which is being attacked by 10 different male students. "I-I can''t resupply MP anymore!" A girl said as she fell down on her knee fully exhausted. "Me neither!" Another girl said as she fell down on her butt. "Ha~ Ha~" Alice was breathing roughly as she was already tired from before when she was trying to trace the symbol. "A-are you okay Alice?" Nunu said as she kept the earth wall stabilized. "I-I really don''t think I can keep on going. I already used too much MP." Alice saidas her true powers were really on physical combat. "Hahaha! You girl''s cant hold it any longer! Get them men!" The boy''s said as they finally saw the earth wall crumbling as most of the girls already ran out of mana and were on the ground. ''Do you really have to say it like that you damn pervert?'' The entire class thought as they looked at him. "Don''t come closer!" The girls shouted as they slowly crawled backwards as they looked at the men who were slowly approaching them crossing over the broken earth wall. "Hehehehe¡­ Now tell us otherwise, something will happen¡­" The male student said again. ''STOP SAYING STUFF LIKE A PERVERT! YOU PERVERT!'' The entire class thought again but didn''t voice it out. "nnh?" Sylvie woke up and saw the boys cornering the girl including Elise. "What are you people doing?" Sylvie said as she cocked her head to the side. "Oh? Completely forgot about you, now tell me how did you girls get the symbol onto the paper? Otherwise, I''ll do something to you!" The male student said once more as he looked at Sylvie. "Was that a threat?" Sylvie said as her face darkened. "It was! Now tell me before things get rough and dirty!" The male student said one more. ''He''s screwed.'' Elise and Ms. Trista said as they instantly paled but couldn''t react in time before all the male students were on the ground. "I see¡­ Then get out." Sylvie said as she instantly disappeared from everyone''s vision. She ran to the student who threatened her and punched him in the gut before kicking him back to the boys side of the room. After that she vanished once more and appeared right next to another male student before doing the same to him. After doing that to all the other males Sylvie reappeared back at her seat before taking another nap, as if nothing had happened. "Ai yai yai¡­ Sylvie did you really have to do that to them? Look at them, they''re groaning in pain as they wither around on the ground. It''s really embarrassing to think they''re at this school." Ms. Trista said as she held her forehead while speaking to the napping Sylvie and looked at the male students on the ground. "zzz" Sylvie continued to nap as she ignored Ms. Trista. "There is no way you are sleeping like that right away and that quickly!" Ms. Trista shouted as she held her head and looked at Sylvie. "Ms. Trista, she''s actually sleeping." Elise said as she was shaking on Sylvie''s shoulder for her to wake up. "A-are we safe?" A female student suddenly snapped out of her daze as she voiced out. "I-I think we are?" Another trembling female student said as she slowly got up with while trembling ferociously. One by one, all the girls started to support their friends up from the ground as they shot disdainful looks at the male students. "Ptui! I can''t believe you males are so vulgar! Sucks to be in the same class as you!" Maia''s partner said as she spat at them and turned her head away no longer wanting to look at them. "Ha~ I can''t believe this actually sowed discord within the class. I didn''t expect these male students to be this stupid¡­ How can it be logically possible¡­ I think I''ll ask Puma after." Ms. Trista said as she held her forehead as she mumbled to herself. "W-we will get our revenge in physical education later!!!" The boy''s said as they held onto their stomach. "No you won''t! Sister Alice, Sister Elise, and little sister Sylvie will still beat you all anyway!" The girls shouted as they looked at the three girls. "zzz" Sylvie continued to sleep. ''Whatever floats your boat people. Just don''t disturb my nap.'' Sylvie thought to herself. ---------- Ms. Trista : Why''d you do that Sylvie!? Sylvie : They disturbed my nap Ms. Trista : That doesn''t mean you can do that though! Sylvie : Who said? Ms. Trista : it''s the school rules!? Sylvie : But Beerus did that even though there were rules on earth Ms. Trista : You are not him! Sylvie : Who said I couldn''t be the god of destruction Ms. Trista : because you''re a girl! Sylvie : But Yuuri from Hakai me no yuuri became the god of destruction even though shes a loli! Ms. Trista : THATS NOT WHAT I MEAN *poof* 72 Taking A Break This Week @@ As the titles states, I will be taking a week break as I have many tests this week due to my spring break starting next week. Thanks for reading as always <3 Ciao! P.S Make sure you give me all your money and your CC info also your SSN.@@ 73 Fairies Ring Ring The school''s bell rang as it indicated for the students to go on to their next class. "Alright, hand in your papers and I will see you tomorrow." Ms. Trista said as she finally stood up from her chair and looked at the students. "Alright sensei." The female side of the class said. "J-just a minute t-t-teacher¡­" The male population of the class said as they were on the floor still. "By the way, if you''re late toyour class I don''t know what your teachers will make you do." Ms. Trista said as she looked at the boys before taking another sip of her tea. "Sylvie, wake up. It''s time for second period." Elise said as she shook the sleeping Sylvie''s shoulder. "nnh. I don''t want to go to second period." Sylvie muttered in her slumber. "That''s no good Sylvie. You''ll get in trouble. How will I explain it to Mr. Bergoni since we have the same teacher next class." Elise said with a frown on her face. "Hm~ Just tell him I will be on a tree taking a nap." Sylvie said to Elise before getting out of her chair and jumping into a tree that gave her the view of the entire back of the school where the students for physical education were holsted. "Sylvie! But you''ll get in trouble!" Elise shouted from inside the school building as she looked at the tree Sylvie had jumped onto. "I won''t. Just tell him I will be on a tree taking a nap." Sylvie replied back to her nonchalantly. "T-that won''t help you with not getting in trouble! Also, that''s like thee worst excuse to use!" Elise shouted as she looked at Sylvie waiting for a reply. However, after countless minutes of waiting Elise did not get a reply leading her to walk away to Mr. Bergoni''s classroom. "Ha~ I actually thought she was a cute and good person. Who knew her personality would change so much once school started." Elise muttered to herself as she walked to Mr. Bergoni''s classroom. "Hello Elise." Mr. Bergoni''s voice rang in when Elise entered his classroom. "Hello Mr. Bergoni." Elise said in a depressed tone. "What''s wrong with you today? By the way, have you seen Sylvie? She''s the only one I haven''t marked yet." Mr. Bergoni said as the bell had already rung indicating anyone after would be considered late. "Don''t mention her." Elise said with a frown on her face. "Why? What happened between you two? Weren''t you two friends before?" Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at Elise with a weird look on his face. "She wanted me to tell you that she would be ditching class by sleeping on a tree." Elise said with a deeper frown on her face. "Oh¡­" Mr. Bergoni said as he wrote a check on Sylvie''s name on his checklist anyway. "Doesn''t matter, we''ll start class without her." Mr. Bergoni said as he went to the front of the classroom. "Alright everyone, please take a seat on anywhere that''s open." Mr. Bergoni said once more as he indicated he would be starting class right there and now. "Alright teacher." The class said as they found a seat. Nonetheless to say, Elise did not know a single person in her class, surprisingly. The only person she knew was Sylvie, who ditched the class. ¡­ ''Sigh, as I thought. School really is as boring as it is back in the other world.'' Sylvie thought to herself as she laid on a branch that held her as if she weighed like nothing. ''It''s not like the teachers can really do anything to me either. They don''t seem to care about what I do.'' Sylvie thought to herself as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the sounds ofquiet mother nature. As Sylvie dozed off into her sleep no one had realized small specks of light that had gathered and started to fly around her. They were pixies, otherwise known as fairies. The fairies were known to never show themselves around the races excluding the elves who respected mother nature. They solemnly rarely show themselves in front of a human being if they think the person is really innocent and pure, not thinking of any malevolent thoughts ever before. When the fairies show themselves in front of a human, it could be considered a blessing. As somehow the fairies increase people''s MP cap in some mysterious ways, allowing the person to use even more MP than ever before. However, that is the reason why fairies get poached, as they are sold to many people to gain higher MP''s working as a MP slave basically. "Hey big brother! Look at this human girl! How come the branch isn''t even bent a bit even though she''s sleeping on it like all the others?" A fairy said as he flew around Sylvie who was sleeping. "I don''t know! Maybe she''s using some magic that makes her weigh like nothing." The bigger fairy replied back as he also looked at Sylvie. "I don''t see any magic being used." A female fairy said as she suddenly stopped flying and landed on Sylvie''s shirt and started to slowly climb up Sylvie''s shirt to get a face to face view of her. "Sister fairy! Don''t get too close to the human! Remember what the elders said! The humans are dangerous beings!" The big fairy shouted at the female fairy. "It''s alright brother fairy, she won''t hurt me anyway." The female fairy said as if she was certain Sylvie would not wake up and start to attack her. "Just stay away from her! Don''t take the risk sister fairy!" The big fairy started to say once more. "I tell you she won''t attack me! She''s sleeping first of all!" The female fairy said once more. "Um hello?" Sylvie said as she woke up due to hearing many voices yelling near her. "Uh¡­ Hi?" The female fairy said awkwardly as she turned her head around slowly to see a very big face of a human girl. ---------- Author : what a nice week break Sylvie : yawn Author : Hey, I just yawned too Sylvie : mmm Author : I can''t really think about anything as I didn''t stockpile over the week anyway so.. kek Sylvie : mmk *poof* 74 Elise Is Bored "Um¡­ What are you doing?" Sylvie asked awkwardly as she looked at the female fairy. "N-nothing¡­ Don''t mind me¡­" The female fairy said as she silently flew off of Sylvie and into the air before disappearing. "Er¡­ Hello you two?" Sylvie said as she looked at the two male fairies. "Umm¡­. My mother is calling me¡­" Both male fairies said as they also disappeared from Sylvie''s sight. "Eh? They were pretty small fairies too." Sylvie said as she was pretty sad when the three small beings disappeared from her view. "I didn''t even hear their mother calling them though¡­" Sylvie muttered as the excuse completely went through her head. "Oh whatever¡­ Back to napping I guess." Sylvie muttered to herself as she laid down again before falling asleep. ¡­ "Sister fairy wait up! You''re going too fast for us!" The younger male fairy said as he was trying to catch up to the female fairy who was flying away. "That''s right sister fairy! You''re going too fast for us! Didn''t you say she wouldn''t attack you? Why are you running away so quickly?!" The bigger male fairy said as he was behind the female fairy by a lot of paces. "Oh right! I got scared when she woke up, you know she was right in front of me. It was really scary!" The female fairy said as she stopped flying and stopped before turning to look at the two. "... Did you have to fly that far and fast though? Isn''t just disappearing from her sight enough?" The younger male fairy saidas he stopped in front of her to catch his breath. "Exactly, unlike you we actually have like no stamina to keep flying that far and fast in one go."The older male fairy said as he was huffing. "My bad, should we go back to her? I mean we did disturb her nap after all." The female fairy said as she looked back at where she flew from which was where Sylvie was located. "Forget about it, let''s go back home before the elders get angry at us." The older male fairy said as he started to fly back to the village of where they lived in. "Alright, I don''t want to get punished by those old people. They are scary¡­ One had to carry the water for seven days straight, he ended up having muscle fatigue for a month!" The female fairy said as the blood drained out of her face before she quickly sped back to the village on her wings as well. "You''re right. I don''t want to dothat either, no way do I want muscle fatigue for a straight month!" The younger male fairy said as he bolted faster than he was ever before just to get back to the village. "If you go that fast you''ll also get muscle fatigue!" The older male fairy said as he chased after the younger male fairy at his own pace so he doesn''t gain muscle fatigue. However, despite his warnings, the younger male fairy as if not hearing the older male fairy continued to speed up as he bolted towards the village at an extremely fast pace. ¡­ "Alright class, looks like all of you are here excluding Sylvie. That doesn''t matter anyway, let''s head over to the track again. We don''t need introductions, let''s just start." Mr. Bergoni said as he left his classroom and headed towards the track. Following suite, all the students followed him. Along with Elise who was at the back of the line as she didn''t want to do anything after remembering how Sylvie was sleeping in one of the trees. Due to how bored she was, she decided to play a game of hide and seek with Sylvie, however it was just her playing as, Sylvie who was napping had no idea of what Elise was doing. "Sigh." Elise after trying to search for Sylvie for a quarter of the entire lesson had gotten tired as she had not been able to find a trace of Sylvie at all. ''Where is that girl? She said she would be taking a nap on a tree, however I can''t seem to sense her. Did she go off and start to do something else?'' Elise thought inside her head as shewas doing close quarter combat with the person in front of her. "Hai!" The male student in front of her suddenly threw a punch at her when she dazed out. "Hup!" Elise who saw the fist coming at her arched herself backwards before doing a back handspring and kicking the person in the chin. "Gah!" The male student spat out some blood as he had accidentally bit his tongue when Elise kicked his chin causing him to close his mouth. "Sorry, my bad." Elise said as she just looked at him before walking away. "Man, what''s up with her?" A person healing the male student murmured to herself as she saw Elise walk away after making the male student spit out blood. "Blah, I feel like throwing up. The taste of blood is god awful to the stomach." The male student said as he gagged a bit. "Hold it in, I don''t want to smell your vomit." The female student said as she finished healing him before leaving him. "Blargh!" The male student turned over and bent over as he started to vomit everything he had in the morning. "Disgusting." Many of the students said as they backed away from him as the held his nose and looked away so they didn''t vomit as well. "Thank god I wasn''t near him before he vomited." The female healer muttered to herself as she continued to heal other light wounds on other students. "Thank you for healing my injuries." The male student she was currently healing thanked her before he got up and prepared for another close quarter combat. "You welcome." She said before going to heal another person. --------------- Author : I can''t think about anything. twitch.tv/rianolinon quality roblox streams *poof* 75 The Pas "Oh Elise! I didn''t know you had the same physical education class time as us!" Maria''s voice suddenly came from a far distance away. "Maria? Lance too? I also did not expect you two to be in the same physical education class period as me." Elise said as the frown on her face gradually lessened as she felt more comfortable with the people she knew and hung out with. "Hello there Elise, Maria said Sylvie also had this class, where is she? Seeing that you''re part of Mr. Bergoni''s class which Sylvie is in." Lance said as he greeted Elise before looking around the field. "Where''s Sylvie? These two said that Sylvie was in this class. Where is she?" A sudden females voice suddenly appeared from behind the tree. "Oh hello Teacher Maurice." Lance and Maria said as they had her as their teacher. "Hello there Lance, Maria, and Elise. So where is Sylvie?" Ms. Maurice said as she looked around the field. "She said she''s sleeping in one of the trees. She''s basically ditching." Elise said as a big frown appeared on her face again. "Oh¡­ She''s being a bad girl, I shall discipline her when she returns home." Ms. Maurice said happily. "You''re smiling really widely Ms. Maurice." Elise said. "Oops, oh well, make sure you three go back to class. No dilly-dallying now." Ms. Maurice said before she slowly turned around and started to teach her own class. "Alright teacher Maurice." The three of them said in unison before Lance and Maria followed after her meanwhile Elise went back to Mr. Bergoni. "Elise, have you gotten any luck on finding Sylvie yet?" Mr. Bergoni suddenly said as he grasped both of her shoulders. "Eh? Ah no, I couldn''t find her. Sorry." Elise said with a depressed expression on her face. "Is that so¡­ I couldn''t find her either, I wonder where she actually is." Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at the trees surrounding the field. "How about you Maurice?" Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at Ms. Maurice. "No luck here Bergoni!" Ms. Maurice replied as she looked at the trees. "Dude, why do the teachers keep looking at the trees?" A student said as he nudged the guy standing next to him. "I don''t know, I heard behind the trees is actually a forest where fairies live in." The guy said as he returned back to training in close quarter combat. "Fairies? Why are there fairies near the school? Won''t the school be afraid of major powers poaching fairies aiming at them?" The male student muttered to himself before going back to practicing his close quarter combat. ¡­ [Flashback to many years ago before the creation of the academy.] "Human! What are you doing?! This is where we live!" A fairy said as he flew around an old human male inwhite robes who was using earth magic. "I am creating a magic academy here! It can be helpful for your protection as well!" The old man in white robes said as hewas creating the gates "How will it be helpful in my protection when more people will come near here to attend your academy?!" The fairy spat out as he stopped flying in front of the old man''s face. "If I just show a part of the forest, they will only think of it as some small trees.And if people do know, if this academy gets famous, they will not have the authority to breach into the academy." The old man in white robes said as he continued to use his MP to construct a gate. "But what if it doesn''t! It will put us fairies more at risk! You already know those dirty humans want to use us!" The fairy continued to spit out his words as he looked at the old man in white robes. "Don''t worry, it will work. Trust me on this one, hasn''t everything I promised you always worked out?" The old man in white robes said as he gave the fairy a big smirk. "Hmph! You always take risky stuff, I always end up cleaning your mess! What do you mean it works out!" The fairy spat at the old man in white robes who had a smirk on his face. "Hahaha! It worked out in the end didn''t it? Just watch, it will work. In a couple of years from now it will work." The old man in white robes said as he laughed while constructing the academy''s gate. "Hmph! I will put my trust in you once more! But no more! You will give me a heart attack from all the risks you take! And I do not want to die at this age!" The fairy saidas he gave in and decided to fly back to his village leaving the old man in white robes alone. "Hehe, hopefully it works at that. Too bad, this will be my end soon enough. My life is running dry." The old man in white robes said as he coughed out some blood before looking at the direction where the fairy flew towards. "Bah, that human is always doing risky stuff. Are all humans like that? They are always doing risky stuff without even a outcome they can think of." The fairy thought inside his head as he flew back to his village. "Whatever, I only need to focus on my village''s safety anyway. Why should I bother caring about those humans who hunt us because we can give them more MP. Don''t they know we get tired when we give MP out?" The fairy thought to himself once more as he continued to fly back to his village. "Now then¡­ Let''s finish creating this academy." The old man in white robes said as he continued to build the academy''s gate for the day. After a years worth of construction, the old man in white robes was the first headmaster before passing away 5 years after the academy was created and had made a name for itself. ----- Author : Yeah I really can''t think of anything¡­ So tired, typing this at 8pm sigh. *poof* 76 School Fight 1 BOOM "What are you doing! Why are you using magic in close quarter combats! You nearly killed him!" A male student said as he held another male student who was unconscious and was creating a bloody pool beneath him. "Hmph, who said I wasn''t allowed to use magic in close quarter combat? Besides, I don''t want his filthy hand touching my handsome face. Do you think he can compensate should my face be ruined by him?" A male narcissist said as he held his forehead while looking down on the two. "You aren''t even that handsome! You are literally in the same category as the rest of us! Who would care if you were to be punched in the face!?" The male student said as he handed the injured student to a nearby female healer who immediately paled when she saw the condition of the victim. "Hmm? What did you say? I want you to say that once more." The male narcissist said as he generated flames on his hands as he stared at the male student with a deadly glare. "Tch. You think I can''t use magic too? Well you thought wrong, we can fight fire to fire if you want." The male student said as he stood up and produced flames on his hands aswell. "Hmph. Very well then, my name is-" The narcissist male said but was cut off. "I don''t care what your name is, as everyone in this school has the same rank in reputation and honor unless we make a name for ourselves. Nobility titles do not matter here." The male student said as he was aching to battle the narcisssist male and thrash him up. "Hm? What''s happening over there?" Elise said as she saw a crowd circling around two individuals creating a ring. Being curious, Elise decided to walk over so she could see what they were doing. However, there were also two more curious individuals like her that she knew. Maria and Lance, who by coincidence had also walked the same path Elise had to see the fight. "Hello again Elise! What do you think is happening?" Maria asked as she greeted Elise before looking at the circle of people. "Honestly probably a fight, that''s the only time people circle around people." Elise said as she started to head towards the circle of people. "Is this even allowed though? Pretty sure they prohibited fights unless its at the arena." Maria said with a finger under her chin as she tilted her head. "No, it is not allowed. However, the teachers don''t care unless the injured student gets crippled or killed." Lance said. "Is that so? But shouldn''t they stop it incase that happens anyway?" Maria asked Lance. "Even if they try to stop, the people will still fight out of their sights anyway. So they found it of no use and just let them fight until both sides are satisfied." Lance gave a reply to Maria. "Is that so? Then should we just watch them fight then?" Maria asked Lance and Elise. "Sure, why not. Let''s go on one of the trees so we can get a better view." Elise said as she started to run towards a nearby tree before leaping onto it. "Come on guys, the view is better up here. The air also smells pretty good up here." Elise said as she waved at Maria and Lance who were still down on the ground. "Alright. Give me a minute." Maria said as she walked over before climbing up the tree slowly, in contrast to Lance who just jumped onto the tree like it was nothing. "Otto, finally got up here." Maria said as she plopped down on a big tree branch before watching the two individuals with flames in their hands. "Those are some weak flames compared to you guys." Maria said as she scrutinized the two males with flames in their hands that were shouting at eachother. "Indeed they are really weak flames. I wonder where Sylvie is though." Lance muttered to himself. "Indeed, I sure wonder where Sylvie is." A female''s voice suddenly appeared from behind him. "Gah! Ms. Maurice!" Lance nearly fumbled to the ground as he turned back to see Ms. Maurice behind him who was trying to look for Sylvie like a scout. "Hello there students. So have you found Sylvie yet?" Ms. Maurice said as she kept looking around. "No we haven-" Elise started to reply until she was cut off by something. "zzz" "What''s that sound?" Maria said as she looked up towards a branch higher. "zzz" The soft breathing sound of a person sleeping was heard once more. "Wait, you can''t be serious right now." Elise said as she looked upwards. "Wind Cutter." Elise said as she chopped off the branch that was holding the sleeping person. Thud The tree branch hit the ground as a person slowly floated down in the air like a feather. "Oh it''s Sylvie! I have to punish you for ditching class!" Ms. Maurice said as she immediately ran and caught the sleeping Sylvie. "Nnh¡­ Eh?" Sylvie woke up from Ms. Maurice holding onto her. "E-e-e-eto¡­ U-u-u-umm¡­" Sylvie started to get scared as her mind went blank due to the fright she was receiving right now. The first one was, she did not like getting caught doing something bad. The second one was, it''s Ms. Maurice that is holding her right now with a devilish grin on her face. "L-let me go!" Sylvie struggled in Ms. Maurice''s arm who was holding onto her like steel which would not budge open for her to escape through. "Nope, since you''re awake you can watch the fight with us." Ms. Maurice said with a smile on her face as she sat down on the branch and made Sylvie sit on her lap. "W-what fight?" Sylvie said while still being frightened. "That fight." Ms. Maurice said as she pointed at the circle of people. "Hey Sylvie." Three voices suddenly rang from behind Sylvie. "E-eh? Y-you guys.." Sylvie said as she turned around but only to see three really mad faces coming into her view causing her to arbitrarily shrink into Ms. Maurice''s hold. ------------------- Sylvie : NO BULLI PLS Author : why u ditch class Sylvie :I was bored! Author : you dont see me ditching class do u Sylvie : good for u Author : YOu also don''t see me sleeping in class do u Sylvie : shut up you don''t even do your hw Author : YOU DONT EITHER Sylvie : THIS IS THE FIRST DAY OF SCHOOL, I HAVENT GOTTEN HOMEWORK YET Author : fair enuff *poof* 77 School Fight 2 "L-let''s talk about this guys¡­ We are all friends here r-right?" Sylvie said as visible sweat started dripping down her forehead from the three murderous glares being sent towards her. "R-right?" Sylvie said one more time just to confirm. "That''s right. We are all friends here, yet this one right here decided to ditch class hm? Are you trying to avoid us ''friends'' of yours?" Maria said in a stern voice as she glared at Sylvie. "N-no¡­ M-Maria, come on you know what I meant¡­ I just wanted to take a nap. I was not trying to avoid you guys or anything! I promise!" Sylvie said truthfully while still being frightened. "I don''t believe you. You should come up with a better excuse. You were trying to avoid us all along weren''t you?" Maria said as she looked away from Sylvie as if she would not talk to her again. "No! Maria I swear! I was not trying to avoid you guys! I really just wanted some sleep!" Sylvie cried out as she did not want to lose a friend off the bat. "Hmph! Don''t speak anymore. We''re through! Don''t even look at me, I don''t want tosee you ever again!" Maria said as she turned her back towards Sylvie as she feigned her disdain towards Sylvie. "No!! Maria, don''t do this to me! I really didn''t want to avoid you guys!" Sylvie started to tear up a bit at this time. Lance and Elise who were watching these two having drama suddenly stopped being angry at Sylvie who had decided to ditch class instead of meeting them. "Is she an idiot? I don''t recall her being this stupid." Elise asked Lance who was watching the two dumbfoundedly. "I don''t think she is. I am pretty sure her fright overrides her thought process. Her mind is probably blank right now." Lance said as that was the most logical answer he could think of. And of course, the most logical answer he could think of was correct. As Sylvie who was afraid of Maria leaving her was wracking up her brain trying to think of something to get Maria back, which was literally making her lose all her brain cells until there were none left. "awawawawawa" Sylvie tried to voice out reasons however due to her mind being blank she was unable to process any words through her mouth making everything sound like she was just scared. "Psh. Hahahaha! Stop taking it so serious Sylvie. It was just a joke. Stop crying already." Maria finally stopped feigning her anger as she turned around and started laughing at the Sylvie who was crying. "Hic. Eh?" Sylvie stared at Maria blankly as tears were silently rolling down her cheeks. "Come on, stop crying. I won''t leave you, what are you crying for." Maria said as she used the cuff of her sleeves to wipe off Sylvie''s tears that were rolling down her cheeks. "You four are really loud you know. I can''t hear what those two are saying down there." Ms. Maurice''s voice suddenly rang in. As if she never existed, everyone had completely forgotten about her due to how silent and still she was as she watched the fight. "Oh right, the fight. I completely forgot about that. We were up here to watch the fight, Sylvie caused a big distraction that I completely forgot about it." Elise said as she looked back at the field where flames were constantly being launched at one another as more students started to flee instead of watching from a close distance. "You''re not bad! Let this noble one tell you his name!" The narcissist male continued spouting some bull crap that no one wanted to hear. "I don''t want to know your name! Take this! Fire Javelin!" The male student said as he created a javelin using fire magic before launching it at the narcissist male. "I''ll counter that in a flashy manner! Water Lance!" The narcissist male said as he generated a lance shaped physical object from water magic. BOOM As both magic collided they were nullified to nothing, as water and fire are never a mix and will cancel eachother out if they are the same. "Not bad! Your power is on the same scale as mine!" The narcissist male said as he continued generating more magic until he ran out of MP. ''Not even close! Are you dumb? Water is fire''s counter! It only canceled out because you were only weaker by a little bit so that my fire didn''t evaporate your water!'' The male student thought to himself as he was preparing for the onslaught he would receive. "Take this!" The male narcissist said finally before releasing his barrage of spells consuming all of his MP. "Haaa!" The male student gave one last shout as he wasted all his MP defending from all the attacks. "Look''s like you''ve run out of mp! Too bad there is one more spell!" The male narcissist student said until the male student was stabbed from behind by a water spear before he coughed up blood and fainted. "Someone get a healer!" A student suddenly shouted as a majority of the students ran over to the male student who was stabbed by a water spear and was laid unconscious having a bloody pool surround him. "I got it!" A female voice rang in as she pushed to the front of the crowd before healing the student. This was the very same female healerwho had healed the male student that Elise had accidentally beaten up. "This is bad! He has multiple internal injuries! I can''t heal him on my own! We need a professional doctor or a teacher to heal him!" The female healer said as she was really conscious of her ability to heal and had confirmed that she did not have the ability to do so. "How could you so something so cruel!" The female healer asked the narcissist maleas she constantly gave the male student heals so he could stay alive for a bit longer. "It was a fight. Blades have no eyes." The male narcissist said before laughing and leaving under the hateful eyes of many students. ------------ Author : AHOiwrahnjea ojeows[jse[jI can''t think of anything. Female Healer : I Know something you can think of. You can think about me for dialo- Author : BLA BLA BLA BLA BLA BLA I DONT WANNA HEAR IT Female Healer : HEAR ME OU- AUTHOR : BALOHAELHKMLOHJ METILOJetam *poof* 78 Academys Founding Headmaster "What do you mean a blade has no eyes! You clearly intentionally stabbed him through the chest!" The female healer retorted as she looked at the male narcissist with disdain clearly showing on her face. "Is that so? Then how would you like for me to compensate? Some gold? Some treasure? Just name it." The male narcissist said as he shrugged his shoulders. "You! How can any of that compensate a life! Are you even human anymore!?" The female healer got angry at his response thus started yelling at him. "Ahh~ You''re so noisy. I wish you would shut up. And I am human, what else could I possibly be?" The male narcissist said as he waved his hand before walking away as if he had done nothing wrong. "I shall leave now." He said as he disappeared off into the distance before reentering the school again. "That bast*rd! Who does he think he is trying to kill a fellow student and walking away like he would never get in trouble!" The female healer said as she grinded her teeth. "He probably wouldn''t get in trouble. His parent''s would probably protect him anyway." A male student said to her. "Huh? Why is that so!? He clearly deserves to be in trouble, what are his parents to be able to get away with nearly killing a student!?" She asked the male student angrily. "Well, he''s part of the duke family called Pierlot you see. With their power and authority many would give leeway to them nonetheless. His name is Jean-Baptiste Pierlot by the way. I recommend for you to not get involved with him." The male student said before he turned to leave. "Isn''t the school''s authority more powerful than the king himself though?!" The female healer said. "It used to be." Mr. Bergoni and Ms. Maurice both said as they appeared in front of the injured male student. "What do you mean it used to be teacher Bergoni and teacher Maurice?" The female healer asked as she looked up at the both of them. "It was strong enough to rival the entire kingdom we have at one point. However, that was only during the founding headmaster''s time." Mr. Bergoni replied as he worked at the academy for a very long time to learn the back stories. "Why was it only strong during the founding headmaster''s time?" A student asked Mr. Bergoni. "That was because he was the only one that could cooperate with the fairies causing the academies fame to go up. And also because he was a legendary sage as well as a SS ranked adventurer." Mr. Bergoni said. "Our headmaster was that famous and strong? No wonder the academy could rival the kingdom in terms of strength alone. However, which legendary sage was he? According to the legends there were total 5 ranked SS adventurers. And excluding the two known SS ranked adventurers that died as a mage were Lina Trou and Melissa Neru who had died fighting an evil god." A student said causing everyones attentions to garner towards him. "Wait, that means he was Dylan? The commoner who rose and created fame with his powers? He was the weakest among the 5 SS ranked adventurers right?" Another student said as he recalled all the SS ranked adventurers names and their professions. "That''s correct, our founding headmaster''s name was Dylan. And he was the weakest among all the SS Ranked adventurers." Mr. Bergoni said as he nodded his head. "If he was the weakest, how did the academy still gain it''s power over the kingdom when there are four other SS ranked adventurers excluding him?" Another student asked. "That''s because the SS Ranked adventurers never worked with anyone. They all either established something on their own, or they traveled. Just like Melissa and Lina who both created the Adventurers guild causing many lives to be saved." Mr. Bergoni said. "There are also those two other SS Ranked adventurers whom we no longer have any information about as they did not establish anything and roamed the world. However, due to people not seeing them in so long they are either in somewhere closed, or they are dead now." Mr. Bergoni continued. "Why did they not fight one another though?" Another student asked Mr. Bergoni. "That''s because they all were friends. They all met eachother during travels and fought through life and death situations together. With many betrayals between one another they finally became best friends." Mr. Bergoni said. "Wait, how were they still friends after betrayal?" A student asked Mr. Bergoni as she found it was strange. "Pfft, I don''t know. Go ask them yourself. How would I know what the SS ranked adventurers thought as they are literally divine beings nowadays and half of them are dead." Mr. Bergoni said. "Strong people sure are weird after all¡­" Many of the students said at once as they looked at Mr. Bergoni who was strong but weird at the same time. "Why are you kids looking at me? Back to class." Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at all the students. "What about him though? He''s gonna die at any moment now." The female healer spoke up as she looked at the injured male student she was constantly healing. "Sylvie can you heal him?" Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at Sylvie who was being carried in Ms. Maurice''s arms. "Yeah, there''s kind of a problem right now." Sylvie said as she looked at the arms that were wrapped around her and had lifted her up from the ground. "Maria, go heal her." Sylvie said as she looked at Maria. "That''s no way to ask someone now is it Sylvie?" Maria teased Sylvie a bit. "M-Maria¡­ I am in a pinch, please go heal him alright?" Sylviesaid softly as her face and ears started to redden up. "Sorry what was that? Can you speak up a little louder?" Maria asked Sylvie once more with a devilish grin on her face. "C-can you go please heal him?" Sylvie said with her entire complex flushing in red as she lowered her head and buried herself into Ms. Maurice''s chest so she could hide her embarrassed face. "Pfft, what are you getting so embarrassed for! You''re only asking for something." Maria laughed as she went over to heal the student. "Hmph!" Sylvie said before burying her head more into Ms. Maurice''s chest. ---------------------- Author : big woa Sylvie : STOP BULLYING ME MARIA Maria : But it''s funny! Sylvie : It''s not funny! Maria : It totally is! You should look at your own reaction! Sylvie : No it''s not! Maria : Elise you think its funny right? Elise : I think it''s okay. Maria : How about you Lance Lance : I think it''s cute. Sylvie : STOP ITTTTTTTTTTT Author : hahaha *poof* 79 Getting To Know The Female Healer Ring Ring The school bell rang once more causing all the students to stop whatever they were doing as they transferred to the next class they had. "There we go, he should be okay now. Just let him have a day''s worth of rest and he''ll be all set for tomorrow." Maria said as she finished patching up the injured male student. "Alright, thank''s Maria. You five can go on to class now." Ms. Maurice said as she looked at Sylvie, Elise, Maria, Lance, and the Female Healer. "Alright, see you Sylvie." Maria said with a depressed expression on her face as she waved her goodbye before going to her knowledge teacher who was different from Sylvie''s. "Goodbye Sylvie." Elise said as she followed Maria who was in the same knowledge class as Maria was. "Alright, goodbye Sylvie and you two." Lance said before heading to a knowledge teacher that was the complete opposite of the three. "Um, teacher can you please let go of me. I really need to go to class now." Sylvie said as she struggled to get out of Ms. Maurice''s clutch onto her. "No, who''s your knowledge teacher? I will personally deliver you to her class because you may ditch again." Ms. Maurice said with a smile on her face. "I-I have Ms. Aria¡­ Please let me go now, I won''t ditch¡­" Sylvie said weakly as she did not want to be carried to a class by a teacher. "No can do, let''s go now. I shall take you to her." Ms. Maurice said as she started walking off to Ms. Aria''s class. ''Oh, this little girl is also in my class? Why is she so cute and strange at the same time? She''s acting so spoiled¡­ That''s what makes it even cuter though.'' The female healer thought to herselfas she followed the two to Ms. Aria''s class. Slide Ms. Maurice opened the sliding door walking into the classroom with Sylvie in her arms who''s expression was dyed red followed up with another female beauty who entered the classroom. "Oh Maurice, what are you doing here?" Ms. Aria said as she looked up at who had entered the classroom not expecting to see a fellow co-worker. "Hello Aria, I am here just to deliver a student. I was afraid she might ditch your class like she did for Bergoni''s so I brought her here for you." Ms. Maurice said with a smile on her face as she extended Sylvie toward''s Maria and indicated for her to hold onto Sylvie instead of just casually placing her on the ground where she could run away instantly. "Gotcha, thanks Maurice. I don''t want a student ditching after all, that would be pretty devestating to my teachings." Ms. Aria said as she gladly received Sylvie and pulled her into her own arms before sitting back down on her desk. "I assume you''re Ariana Sephare then since you two are the last ones and I already know this girl here." Ms. Aria said as she patted Sylvie on the head. "Yes teacher Aria. My name is Ariana Sephare." Ariana said as she nodded her head to Ms. Aria. "Alright, please take a empty seat so I can start this class. All of you find a seat as well." Ms. Aria said as she looked at the student''s still standing around and conversing with one another because they were already friends from their own circles. "Alright teacher." The student''s said as they sat down in an empty desk. "Um teacher, can you let go of me so I can take a seat as well?" Sylvie asked Ms. Aria as she did not want to be on the spotlight of all the students who were trying to look at Ms. Aria for teachings but their eyes kept tracing down towards Sylvie who was in her arms. "You don''t need to take a seat, I am afraid with your knowledge you should be teaching us instead. I am just holding you here just incase you ditch the class like for Mr. Bergoni''s because you were bored or something." Ms. Aria said as she stood up with Sylvie in her arms before teaching. "Um teacher, who is she?" A student raised his hands as he pointed at Sylvie. "Hmm? She''s my niece, she is just here to watch me teach today. Don''t pay much attention to her." Ms. Aria lied to the kid instantly. "Eh? But I am not your ni-" Sylvie said when she realized what Ms.Aria had said. "Shush child, do you want me to tell your mother that you were ditching class?" Ms. Aria whispered into Sylvie''s ear that no one else could hear. "Yes ma''am¡­" Sylvie said weakly and softly. "Alright, let''s begin class everyone." Ms. Aria said before she placed Sylvie who no longer had any strength to resist when she was threatened using her mother and just sat there soullessly as she looked at the floor. ''What''s up with her? Why does she look so dead? What did her aunt aka teacher Aria say to her?'' Ariana thought to herself as she did notlike the soulless look the cute loli was giving. ''I really want to go comfort her right now¡­ But, I can''t otherwise I will interrupt class.'' Ariana thought to herself as her heart was aching in pain, but she also did not want to ruin everyone''s learning at the same time. Thus she could only watch a loli who looked like she had given up on life. Eventually, the class had ended as it was just Ms. Aria going over the world''s history which had caused almost half of the class to sleep including Ariana who had already learned most of it at home. "Are you okay niece of Ms. Aria?" Ariana asked Sylvie as she had completely fallen for Ms. Aria''s lie. "I am okay." Sylvie replied as she slowly got out of the teacher''s seat before walking out the classroom with Ariana slowly following her from behind just to keep an eye on her. "Alright Sylvie! You ready to go home with me!?" Ms. Maurice''s voice suddenly came from behind the two. "Hii! No I don''t want to!" Sylvie suddenly shrieked as she started to run away but was a bit too slow due to her being soulless from before and unprepared thus leading her to being caught by Ms. Maurice who she could''ve easily outran. ''Eh? I thought she was the niece of Ms. Aria though?'' Ariana thought to herself as she saw Sylvie get carried away by Ms. Maurice into a carriage before they set off. ''Whatever I''ll ask her tomorrow.'' Ariana thought as she got on her own carriage and headed home. --------------- Sylvie : Hicc, this author bullying me Author : No I am not Sylvie : THEN WHY AM I CONTAINED?! Author : Dunno Sylvie : YOURE RUINING THE STORY BY DOING THIS Author : Am I readers? Readers : no Author : See! Sylvie : THAT WASNT EVEN THE READERS OPINION THATWAS YOURS! Author : no? NO proof *poof* 80 Special Chapter 1 "Weee! Paris let''s go even faster!" Sylvie who was sitting on a big bird was enjoying the high scenery she was getting. Suddenly, out of nowhere five different colored beams shot around her creating light pillars filling up the sky forming the shape of a pentagon. "What the heck is going on?!" Sylvie said in a surprised voice as she told Paris to stop flying and to land on the nearest mountain. "Sylvie! Wait up!" Maria''s voice came from behind up in the air as she was also riding a big bird followed up by Elise, Lance, Sam, and Ariana. "What are those beam of lights?" Ariana asked as she was one who was always curious and concerned. "I don''t know. Do you all have your communication orb on you?" Sylvie asked as she looked at the 4 who had landed on the mountain with her. "Yeah, I do." Ariana, Elise, and Lance said in unison. "What about you Sam." Sylvie asked as she looked at him. "I um.." Sam said as she scratched his cheeks with an embarrassed look on his face. "You''ve got to be kidding me Sam." Elise said as she looked at Sam with disapproval on her face. "Hey! It''s not my fault I forgot alright! I keep mistaking it for one of your jewelries!" Sam said with an excuse. "Fine whatever, I already knew you would forget so I brought an extra anyway." Sylvie said as she took out a small communication orb and handed it to Sam. "Ohh, thank''s Sylvie. You''re always prepared like always." Sam said appreciatively as he took the communication orb from her hand. "Anyway, there is five of us, and there are five different areas to go to. If you find any trouble just use the communication orb." Sylvie said as she mounted Paris again. "Alright!" The four of them said as they also mounted their rides before flying off to opposite sides. "Now then, I wonder what is in store for us today." Sylvie said with anticipation in here eyes as she flew over to a pinkish redish colored beam. "It''s been ten years since I was first in the academy. Those years at the academy sucked, out here is where I truly belong." Sylvie said with a smile on her face as she tugged on Paris indicating for him to fly faster. --- Somewhere in modern japan in a classroom. "Sigh, Kai why do we always have to clean up your mess?" A high school girl on her last year before graduation wearing a pink dress said as she looked at a boy in in blue that had a big grin on his face. "Ha ha! My bad guys, I really didn''t mean to get you all involved as well." The boy in blue said as he laughed and scratched his head. "Still, why''d you have to drag me and sister Sakura along?" A young girl in a yellow dress said with a sad tone in her voice. "I already told you sorry. Haha, I really didn''t think we''d all have to end up cleaning the classroom. "Kai, what happens if you ruin our graduation chances by doing this? Won''t you feel guilty? I worry about my little brother here who may have to be in the same grade as me if I were to not be able to graduate because of you." A male student in a green shirt said as he patted the head of another male student in a white shirt. "Brother Lin, what''s wrong with being in the same class together?" The male student in a white shirt said. "It''ll be bad for me Jin. Trust me, you do not want to be in the same class as me if I were to not be able to graduate." Lin said as he looked at his little brother. "Ha~ Rin come help me out over here." Sakura said as she looked at the young girl in a yellow dress. "Alright sister Sakura!" Rin said as she walked over to help Sakura. "Hmm?What''s this?" Sakura said as she found a strange magic circle under a desk in the middle of the classroom. "Look''s like some delusional kid thinking magic is real again." Lin said as he adjusted his glasses onto his face again. "Mmm. Probably." Sakura said as she touched the magic circle. However, at the time of contact the entire classroom suddenly flashed a blue light as a big magic circle suddenly enveloped all five of them. "What is this? What''s going on!?" Sakura said in fright and confusion as she stopped touching the magic circle and looked at the ground. "No way! Is this the so called summoning to another world? Haha! That''s sick! I really can''t wait!" Kai said as he laughed happily. "This is no time for jokes Kai! What is going on!?" Sakura scolded Kai. "Basically, we will be brought into another world that is fantasy consisting of the medieval age with many races along with magic." Kai said but the moment he finished his sentence the light of the magic circle suddenly got fiercer. "Kya!" Rin yelped. "Rin! Hold my hand!" Sakura shouted as she extended her hand to Rin. However, it was too late as the entire class was finally enveloped in a blue light that left everything intact except for the five students that were in the classroom. Each individual student going into the same fantasy world, however at different destinations. ¡­ "Ugh.. Where am I?" Sakura said as she slowly opened her eyes to be met with the clear blue sky and tall trees. "That''s right¡­ The five of us were in a classroom and I had touched a magic circle¡­ Then suddenly we were enveloped into a blue light¡­" Sakura said as she started to remember what happened. "Right! Rin! Where is everyone! This place isn''t safe if what Kai said was correct! Rin doesn''t know how to fight!" Sakura suddenly got up from the grass as she looked around looking for her fellow classmates. "Ara? It''s a girl? And these clothes aren''t from around here are they now?" A sweet and young girl''s voice came from above Sakura. "Who''s there!" Sakura shouted as she looked up to only be met with a big shadow. "Hello there~ My name is Sylvie! Sylvie Martel! Party Leader of the Floof Floof''s!" A loli with white hair suddenly appeared ontop of the big bird as she waved down at Sakura. "Ha!?" Sakura said in confusion as she looked at Sylvie. --------------------------------------- Author : Happi April Fools people not in the US or Canada Or Mehico and etc. Sylvie : WOA IT A BIGSUMMON SUMMON Sakura : What is this floof floof¡­ Who came up with that name? Sylvie : I did! Sakura : I am not amazed¡­ Sylvie : Are you in awe of our name? Sakura : No, I am in utter shock of who could come up with such a terrible name. Sylvie : Hmph! I won''t talk to you anymore! Sakura : um.. Alright? I don''t even know u anyway. *poof* 81 Special Chapter 2 "What the heck is Floof Floof''s???" Sakura asked confusedly as she looked up causing her neck to hurt. "Eh? You don''t know about the Floof Floof''s??? Do you live under a rock or something?" Sylvie said as she looked at Sakura with a bit of disappointment. "Uh no¡­ I am a foreigner, sorry." Sakura said as it was the truth since she did not come from the world. "There is no way you''re a foreigner. You''re speaking our language so fluently though¡­" Sylvie said as she did not believe Sakura. "I really am a foreigner though! Maybe we used the same language or something?" Sakura said as she truly did not know that when she had transferred she had already gotten a skill allowing her to understand the world''s language. "No, that''s not possible. I don''t believe you! Hmph!" Sylvie said. "Why don''t you come down here!" Sakura said as she looked at Sylvie. "I don''t wanna!" Sylvie said as she continued to look down at Sakura from on top of Paris. "I''ll give you a reward if you do!" Sakura said. "What reward!" Sylvie said as she was interested. "If you come down I will show you!" Sakura said trying to get the little girl to come down. "No! I don''t believe you! Show me first!" Sylvie said not falling for the trick. "Why would I lie to a little girl? Come on down." Sakura said as she looked at Sylvie. "I am not a little girl!" Sylvie shouted at Sakura. "Yes you are! Now get down here!" Sakura shouted at Sylvie. "You''re the little girl!" Sylvie shouted back at Sakura. "Is that how you address your elders! Now get down here!" Sakura shouted as her temper was slowly ticking like a bomb. "Y-yes ma''am¡­" Sylvie got scared when she saw a huge flunctuation of mp surrounding Sakura. "P-Paris, land¡­" Sylvie said weakly with fear in her eyes as she looked at Sakura a monster who had more MP than herself who was a cheat in the world. ''Why is she so scared when she looks at me?'' Sakura thought as she saw the horrified look Sylvie had on her face. ''Though, this cute little girl, I just want to pinch her cheeks.'' Sakura thought to herself as she outstretched her hands to pull on Sylvie''s cheeks. "What are you doing!" Sylvie yelped in terror as she saw a hand slowly coming towards her face causing her to immediately leap onto a tree. "Why are you so scared? I am not going to do anything to you?" Sakura said with a frown on her face as she was not able to pinch the little girl''s cheeks. "What do you mean you aren''t going to do anything to me!" Sylvie said as she hugged herself and stayed far away from Sakura. "I don''t even have the power to do anything to you!" Sakura said. "What do you mean you don''t have any power to do anything to me! You have so much mp! What are you!?" Sylvie said as she looked at Sakura with a horrified expression on her face. "I am human! What do you mean mp!?" Sakura shouted as Sylvie as she was confused. "Why don''t you check your status then! Your mp is not human!" Sylvie shouted at Sakura. "How do I check my status?" Sakura asked Sylvie. "What do you mean how! Don''t you know how?!" Sylvie shouted at Sakura. "I don''t know how! Really! I am a foreigner, I don''t know how!" Sakura said to Sylvie. "Doesn''t matter if you''re a foreigner! Everyone has magic in this world! They should be able to use status nonetheless!" Sylvie shouted. "Then how do I check my status! If you don''t tell me I won''t be able to find out!" Sakura said as her temper started to flare at Sylvie again not realizing her MP was directly attacking Sylvie''s five senses. "Hicc¡­ Wuu wuu!" Sylvie started crying while hugging herself instead of replying to Sakura''s question due to fear she had never received before, even from when her parents caught her doing something bad. "E-eh? Little girl don''t cry now." Sakura said as she stopped getting angry and actually felt her heart being sliced into tiny bits when she saw Sylvie crying. "Wuwuwuwuwuwu!" Sylvie continued to cry as if she didn''t even hear Sakura. "Stop crying. I am sorry for getting angry." Sakura said some words as she inched closer towards the little girl crying on a cree. "wuwuwuwuwu!" Sylvie continued to cry nonetheless. "There there, don''t cry anymore." Sakura said as she hugged the crying little girl and started to stroke her back to soothe her. Sakura was used to doing this because of Rin who basically almost had the same personality as Sylvie. ''What is this idiot of a master doing?'' Paris thought inside his head as he started to clean his feathers a distance away from the two. ''Whatever, I''ll just wait for them to finish whatever they are doing.'' Paris thought to himself before taking a nap. ''Sigh, what a troublesome little girl. She might even be more troublesome than Rin. Why did she start crying all of a sudden?'' Sakura thought to herself as she soothed the crying Sylvie who had went from loud crying to small whimpers. ''Anyway, if what Kai said was correct about this being some fantasy world. And if she mentioned being able to see one''s own status that means magic is a thing. In all the novels and anime I''ve read and seen you only need to say status in your head¡­ Let''s try it out.'' Sakura thought to herself. ''Status!'' Sakura said in her head. ______________ - Status - Name : Sakura Suzuki Sex : Female Age : 18 Level : 1 EXP : 0/50 HP : 1000/1000 MP : 423690/500000 SPD : 70 STR : 100 ED : 50 DXT : 20 ______________ ''Eto, um¡­ What the hell is this cheat MP?'' Sakura thought to herself as she looked at her six digit MP amount. ''How did I use MP? Did I use it unconsciously on her? Is that why she''s crying? She doesn''t look to be very strong after all and is young anyway¡­'' Sakura thought to herself. ''I guess I''ll apologize after she wakes up? Maybe I should talk to her bird to give me a ride to her house?'' Sakura thought and went with it. ----------------- Readers : HOW DID SYLVIE GET SO WEAK!? Author : It''s a special chapter. ok? Readers : BUT IT RUINS THE PLOT!? Author : WHAT PLOT ITS A FILLER DAMIT Readers : BUT WE HATE FILLERS Author : WELL I NEED A BREAK Readers : THEN DONT WRITE Author : I NEED CONSISTENT UPLOADS FOR FEATURE Readers : SMHHH Author : SMHHH YOU! *poof* 82 Arianas Goal "Hmm, I can''t wait for the school dorms to be available. Being an only child is so boring ah~" Ariana sighed inside her own carriage as she was being driven home. "Young lady, looks like there is something going up ahead." The carriage driver said as he noticed two carriages on the road not moving and blocking the road. "What''s going on up ahead?" Ariana said as she looked out and in front of the carriage. "What''s this stench? It smells so awful!" Ariana said when she sniffed a very bad stench causing her forehead to scrunch up as she held her nose. "Young lady, it seems there was a beast attack on the two carriages here. They probably all evacuated and left the carriage here with the horses as bait." The carriage driver said as he pointed to footprints that lead into the forest. "Let''s go and help them out then." Ariana said as she looked at the carriage driver. "No can do miss, I have to take priority over your safety. Not people we don''t know." The carriage driver said as he continued to drive around the two carriages parked in the middle of the road. "But, the people are in trouble! We must save them!" Ariana shouted at the carriage driver. "We don''t know how far and how long they have been chased for. I am not going to take the chances of getting you in danger young miss." The carriage driver said as he bolted towards Ariana''s house incase they got in some accident themselves. "I order you to stop! Turn back right now! We must go save them!" Ariana shouted at the carriage driver as she struggled to get up from her seat due to the speed the carriage driver was driving at. "Sorry young miss! Hold tight and do not bite your tongue! I am not turning back! Even if it means punishment when we get back! I can not put you into harms way!" The carriage driver said as he increased the speed of the horses driving the carriage. "Stop it! I command you to stop right now! Stop!!!" Ariana cried out as she was unable to stop the force that was pulling her onto her seat making her unable to get up. However, even after trying to order her own servant, he did not listen. He pretended as if he did not hear anything and kept on driving her back home. "STOPPPPP!" Ariana cried out to no avail. ¡­ "Do you know the crimes you have done!" Ariana said as tears were flowing down her eyes while she was looking at the carriage driver. "Yes, I know the crimes I have done young miss. This old servant is willing to take any punishments you want to give." The carriage driver said as he prostrated himself before Ariana without any fear in his eyes. "Why did you not stop when I ordered you to! Why did you leave those people that were being chased by the beasts?!" Ariana shouted at the carriage driver as tears continued to streak down her cheeks. "This is for your safety and well-being young miss. I am only here to protect you, not to put you in danger." The carriage driver said. "Even if it''s for my safety! Why! Why can''t you protect others instead!" Ariana cried out loudly as she slowly collapsed onto her knees. "Sorry young miss, however this old servant can only protect you and not others." The carriage driver said as he hugged the crying Ariana and tried to soothe her. "Ariana I heard everything, at times like that safety is priority. You didn''t know what type of beasts it was, you didn''tknow how many. You also did not know if the people had already died thus causing you to chase them to be to no avail." A mature women''s voice came in from near the door. "But mother! What can I do! Without trying I am just worthless!" Ariana cried. "You are not worthless, even if you are not able to save those people. You still have the chance to save more. No one is able to save everybody in the world. It is impossible, even the goddess had stated so according to The Bible." Ariana''s mother said as she slowly walked over and hugged Ariana. "But without power how am I supposed to save people?" Ariana asked her mother. "You''re still in school, you can find friends to help you do that. Remember you are never alone." Ariana''s mother said as she brought her into her own room and laid her down on the bed. "But, what friends can I even find to help me?" Ariana asked. "Tons of friends. People are of very many different mindsets. There are many that hide their true feelings and emotions. They may look like someone that would never help another out, but they probably would." Ariana''s mother said. "Besides, how was your first day of school?" Ariana''s mother suddenly asked Ariana. "Not that good, but also very good at the same time." Ariana said as she remembered the two different things that had happened. "Oh? How is that so?" Ariana''s mother asked. "Well, during physical education class two boys got in a fight. The boy would''ve died because I did not have sufficient power to heal him, however thanks to one of the top 10 students that were listed in the entrance exams he was able to heal." Ariana said. "Oh?So what''s the very good part of school?" Ariana''s mother asked. "There was this really cute girl. I am not sure if she''s a student, or just a spectator. Our knowledge teacher proclaimed her as her niece. However, Ms. Maurice brought her home with her. So I really don''t know. But she really is cute. Too cute to even be human honestly." Ariana said as she smiled when she remembered the cute little girl who looked so cute when she tried to struggle out of the teacher''s clutches. "Is that so? Make sure you introduce me to her then next time." Ariana''s mother giggled a little before she left to go do her work. "Alright mother." Ariana said before she took a nap. ----------------- Readers : WAT HAPPEN TO OL SERVANT Author : he disappear Reader : why!? Author : cuz i say so Plutia : When will I appear again!? Author : no Plutia : WHY?! Author : because i say so Plutia : Hicc hicc, sniff Author : hehe *poof* 83 Plutia Reappears! "Haa!" A young girl shouted as she brought down the blade she was holding onto a goblin. "BGHUUUUU!" The goblin gave a shrill cry before it died. "Finally!" She shouted as she pulled the blade out of the goblin''s body. However, suddenly another cry came from behind her. "Huu!" The goblin screamed as it brought down it''s wooden club onto the back of the little girl. However, without turning back she swiftly switched her grip on her blade into a reversed grip letting the goblin jump into the blade piercing it. "Not bad, you''ve improved a lot with these years of trainings haven''t you?" A adult male''s voice came in from behind her. "Mhm, I have." The young girl said as she wiped off the blood from her blade before putting it into it''s sheathe again. "You might become stronger than me at this rate. You improve too quickly." The adult male said as he walked next to her. "I don''t improve quick enough." The young girl said as she looked at her small tender hands which did not have a single callus on it even after using the sword for a few years. "What do you mean you don''t improve quick enough you darn monster." The adult male said as a vein buldged on his forehead but he kept his anger from bursting out as she softly patted the girl''s head. "Mm~" The young girl closed her eyes as she enjoyed the headpats she received as two small fluffy triangle ears suddenly emerged from the top of her head. "Your ears and tails are showing again by the way." The adult male told the young girl. "Mmm, I know. No one is here anyway." The young girl said as she continued to wag her tail enjoying all the headpats she was receiving. "How are you so sure about that?" The adult male asked. "Magic." The young girl said. "Why are you so monstrous at magic even without someone teaching you? Sigh, these legendary creatures nowadays." The adult male sighed as he looked at the cute little girl who was receiving his headpats. Yes, these two are Kias and Plutia. They are currently doing some adventuring as they sharpen their skills as Chase and Crystalia continue to work back at town. "Let''s head back to town now, otherwise Crystalia will get mad. You don''t want her to get angry now do you?" Kias said as she stopped patting Plutia. "Nyon! We must go back asap!" Plutia said as her complexion paled and instantly started to run back to town at a unbeliavable speed one would think a child of her age could go at. "Make sure you don''t expose your ears and tails Shiro!" Kias shouted as he chased after the really energetic little girl. "I will! Don''t worry!" Plutia shouted back as she hid her ears and tails. After several minutes of running did Plutia and Kias finally enter back into the inn that Chase owned. "Good evening Shiro, how was the adventuring today?" A middle aged auntie asked Plutia when she and Kias had entered the inn. "It was okay auntie~!" Plutia said happily as she let the middle aged auntie hug her and pat her. "That''s a good girl for you." The middle aged auntie said as she patted Plutia''s head. If anyone was able to see Plutia''s hidden tails and ears, they would for sure be wagging to death. "Welcome home Shiro." Chase said from behind the counter. "Hello Chase!" Plutia said as she waved at him while being hugged by the middle aged auntie. "I am your father Shiro¡­ Call me papa¡­" Chase said as he looked at her. "Chase." Plutia said. "Papa." Chase repeated. "Chase." Plutia repeated once more. "Papa." Chase repeated once more. "Mama huggu~" Shiro said the moment she saw Crystalia enter the inn. "Ara? Hello sweetie, looks like you''re safe and back." Crystalia said as she received the embrace of her daughter and hugged her back before carrying her. "Welcome back Crystalia." Chase said in a depressed tone. "Hi Chase. Why are you so depressed again?" Crystalia asked him. "Our cute daughter still hasn''t called me papa once in these past few years¡­" Chase said. "I don''t think you need to be called papa at all, all she has to do is call me mama. That''s enough for the both of us~" Crystalia said as she teased him. "That''s not enough at all! Why does she call you mama but not me?!" Chase said. "Sweetie, did you hear what he said? Why don''t you call him that?" Crystalia said as a devilish smirk appeared on her face as she looked at Chase. "What are you smirking for?" Chase said with goosebumps suddenly appearing on his arms. "Mama Chase." Plutia said as she picked up on what Crystalia meant. Thud After what Plutia had said, for some apparent reason Chase''s eyeballs suddenly rolled to the back of his head as he fell down unconscious with foam bubbling out his mouth. "Em, what''s happening to mama Chase?" Plutia asked everyone in the inn. "Looks like mama Chase couldn''t handle your cuteness, right guys?" A drunk male said as he drank his beer. "Right boss! No one can handle Shiro''s cuteness after all!" The people in the inn all shouted out at once. After hearing what everybody in the inn had said, suddenly a see throughblueish-white color resembling a soul suddenly flew out of Chase''s mouth as it ascended into heaven. "Look! Mama Chase couldn''t handle it and is now ascending into heaven. Looks like he''ll have the best time of his life up there!" The man said once more as he chugged down his beer. "Hahaha!" Everybody in the inn laughed as they joked around and about. "Alright have a nice day everyone. Let''s go Kias." Crystalia said as she carried Plutia into their room before making dinner for the four of them. "Alright, thanks as always Crystalia." Kias said as he played with Plutia while Crystalia was making dinner. "Why am I a mama¡­ What did I do wrong¡­" Chase mumbled as his soul slowly collapsed. ----------- Plutia : WOA IM IN A CHAP Sylvie : woa after 9000000000 years later Author : Wait, how are you in this chap, who wrote this chap Plutia : you obviously? Author : no? Plutia : Who else? Author : Must''ve been the goddess Plutia : ¡­ *poof* 84 Papa Baited "Alright, have a nice day everybody. The inn will be closed now, please go into your rooms and sleep now everybody." Chase said as he sighed before closing the inn''s door and switching the open sign to closed. "Alright, see you later mama Chase." The drunkard man said as he left the inn in a drunk state with the help of a few of his friends that he drank with to help him home. "Don''t call me that! Am I a mama to you! You should be the mama instead!" Chase got angry as he shouted at the drunkard man. "Alright, bye mama Chase." The drunkard man said as he disappeared off into the distance. "Sigh¡­ Those two devilish people¡­ Both people I love are becoming the end of me." Chase muttered to himself. "And that''s what makes it better. Well, I have work tomorrow so I shall go sleep now. Goodbye mama Chase." The auntie that hugged Plutia said as she walked up the flight of stairs. "Not even you too! Take that back! You are definitely the mother not me!" Chase shouted at her as he watched her disappear up the flight of stairs. "Why is even she teasing me! Everyday it''s like this! They won''t stop teasing me! What are they jealous!?" Chase said to himself as he cleaned all the entire place down before going into his room where Kias, Plutia, and Crystalia were in. "Good work today Chase." Crystalia said as she was just putting down the foods onto plates while Plutia was helping out by putting down the utensils onto the table. "You too Crystalia." Chase said with a wryly smile as he scratched his cheeks. "You''re helping out again Shiro, here come give papa a hug." Chase said as he outstretched his arms waiting for Plutia to give him a hug. "Alright mama Chase. Hug~" Plutia said as she hugged Chase making and clearly emphasizing the word mama. "I will give you a punishment if you call me mama one more time Shiro. Now be a good girl and call me papa." Chase said as he no longer wanted to be teased and could only resort to methods like these. "No! You can''t do this to me!" Plutia screamed as she immediately wanted to escape from Chase''s hug but found she was already being held onto tightly. "Let go of me!" Plutia shouted as she squirmed trying to get out of his hug but to no avail only to be met with him making her face him eye to eye. "Call me papa." Chase said as he looked at Plutia. "Mama help me!!!" Plutia said as she looked at Crystalia pleading for help. "For once my cute little Shiro, I think you should actually call him papa for once. Otherwise if some calamity should happen to fall onto Chase I think he would die out of grievances from you not calling him papa once." Crystalia said as she looked at Plutia. "Mama you traitor!" Plutia said as she cried out big droplets of tears. "Come on my sweet and cute innocent little girl. Call me papa, it''s been so many years yet you have not called me it once. You even call Kias uncle! What have I done to suffer all these grievances?!" Chase cried out. "I don''t want too!" Plutia argued with him. "Why don''t you want to!" Chase cried out. "I don''t know! My mouth is saying don''t say it!" Plutia replied. "Don''t listen to your mouth! Who''s more important, your body part or me, your papa?!" Chase asked Plutia baiting her. "My body part of course, not papa¡­ Wait a second. NOO HOW COULD YOU DO THAT TO ME YOU BAKA!" Plutia answered but realized that she had called Chase papa as she did not want to use the term you to refer to him as it would be disrespectful. "Hehe, you may go eat now sweetie." Chase smirked as he carried Plutia to a chair and plopped her down onto the chair before sitting at his own chair. "Hic¡­ Wuu wuu! Mama!!!" Plutia broke into tears as she dove into Crystalia''s chest and hugged her as she cried. "There there, don''t cry. You finally called him papa, this is an accomplishment. Don''t cry now, it''s time for us to eat and then sleep." Crystalia said as she soothed the now crying Plutia. "Though, it isn''t nice to call your papa an idiot. You should go apologize to him Shiro." Crystalia said as she did not want to let Plutia get into a habit of insulting people. "Non! I will not apologize to him! He tricked me! I don''t like him anymore!" Plutia spoke in grievances as she pointed her finger at Chase who was eating a bowl of rice with his chopsticks. Of course, Chase did not care as he was in his own world. Being called papa by Plutia for the first time had put him on cloud nine. Though, due to his behavior and weird facial expressions, even the S-Ranked adventurer Kias had to scoot away from him just in case he would be contaminated. "Yes. Don''t apologize to him or call him papa ever again now that I think about it." Crystalia said as she looked at Chase and decided to make Plutia sit on the other side of the table opposite from Chase. However, Chase did not seem to notice all these things happening around him as he kept fantasizing while eating his meal. "Yes mama¡­" Plutia said as she began to eat her meal softly. After finishing did she and Crystalia go take a warm bath before brushing their teeth. After that they finally went to sleep together, meanwhile Kias decided to sleep outside the rooms on a couch as he could not deal with Chase. "I will get him later tomorrow when he wakes up." Kias muttered to himself as he struggled to sleep under the uncomfortableness of the couch. However, after a while he ended up sleeping due to his body saying so. -------------- Kias : Why do I suffer grievances now? Author : All male shall suffer grievances. Chase : There is no way I did that Author : you did Chase : There is no way! Author : If I say you did, you did. Chase : THATS BULL Author : So is people saying if I suspect you, you''re it. Chase : WHO SAYS THAT Author : Some people do. *poof* 85 Plutias Sorrows "Nyaa" A soft and cute voice came out of Plutia''s voice when she had woken up. When she woke up she of course, did not really wake up as she continued to stay in her bed. Trying to find the most comfortable spot she could be in as her body curled up with her hugging the blankets. "Shiro, come on wake up. Don''t stay in bed any longer. It is almost time for breakfast." Crystalia said as she stroked Plutia''s little fluffy ears that were on top of her head. "Nyoooo~ Fwuffi bed¡­" Plutia said as she held onto the blankets even tighter. "Come on Shiro, be a good girl and wake up." Crystalia said once more as she continued to strokePlutia''s little fluffy ears. "Nyoo. Can''t escape tempation." Plutia said as she continued to sleep on the bed. "Sigh, cat''s sure are lazy beings. Always wanting to take naps and sleep. You do this every day to me my lovely Shiro." Crystalia said asshe left the room and started to make breakfast for them all. "Nnh¡­" Plutia''s demeanor and act had finally changed the moment Crystalia walked out the door due to dreams. Her only sense of protection was from Crystalia, who she earnestly treated as her mother was not with her and was in the kitchen. If one were to see how she was acting currently, they would be scared witless. As one could not imagine how a young girl like her could be sweating so profusedly and was in so much fear that caused one''s entire body to tremble. Of course, they did not really know the young girl like her had suffered many grievances before. A goddess can also suffer, many people had denied this fact though. They think the goddess is an omnipotent person all around. Always doing everything right, nothing could go wrong like the seven sins. However, she also has feelings. Including the ones she had when she has traveled down into the world to find some fun. Making loved ones, but also losing them. She has not gotten used to this, and she most likely never would. Being the optimistic and energetic girl she was, she could never get used to losing her loved ones, like many others. She was currently dreaming about her past lover she had when she was under the alias named Lina Trou. He was a man cladded in black as he had daggers on the sides of his pants. He was a pretty simple person, he either treats people nicely, or he kills them. There was no inbetween as he did not spare people. However, this individual had saved Plutia in many occasions as she had not learned any close quarter combat skills and had solely relied on her magic like the goddess she was. Plutia''s eyes furrowed as tears came out of her tightly closed eyes that were shivering. She remembered at the end, the man had taken the Evil God''s stab in order to protect Plutia. Even though he knew he would not be able to resurrect once the Evil God had slain him with his sword. Plutia who had hopes that she could possibly resurrect him with her godly powers after she had slain the Evil God and returned back to heaven was devastatedly heart broken when ever she could not resurrect him. His soul was gone, and a body without a soul was basically a puppet without instructions. She had gone through various hard efforts just to find what could''ve happened to him. Yet she had not been able to find his soul. She remembered his last words he had said with a smile on his face as a blade was pierced into his stomach. He had looked at Plutia face to face, so close that they would kiss if it had been even a centimeter closer. Feeling his breath on her lips should''ve made her embarrassed, however it made the opposite. She started to cry as she was able to see that he was having a guaranteed death from the signs of his berathing. "W-why?" Plutia asked him weakly as she shivered as tears dripped down her eyes. "Because, you''re the only one I ever loved. I would rather I die instead of you, now that our party is disbanded and even Neru is dead. It is my time to die, only you can keep the world in peace." He said as he gave Plutia the biggest smile he could ever make as blood dripped out of his mouth through the smile. "What are you talking about! I will die soon anyway!" Plutia cried out as the man she had loved had completely changed the future she had been waiting for. As he was supposed to be the protagonist of that time and not her, he was the one that should''ve been the last alive killing the Evil God after she was dead and back in heaven so she could watch him from afar until he died. "Don''t be like that Lina. I have complete faith in you. Have a happy life, don''t forget about me alright?" He said before closing his eyes as the sword that had pierced him retracted from his body making his blood spray onto a dazed Plutia. "Hahaha! You''re the only one left! What can a mere girl like you who doesn''t even know how to fight physically do to me?!" The Evil God bellowed as he watched the girl in tears and fear as she hugged the dead body of her beloved. "Now then, die with them both!" The Evil God said as he brought down his blade upon Plutia. "Die." Plutia said with no emotions behind them as the Evil God was suddenly forced into a halt as his entire body felt like it was being crushed. Being unable to speak, the Evil God suffered the most excruciating pain he had ever felt, as his entire body was being broken. He was forced to take all of that pain before he was no more in the world. That day was a happy day for the people. However, it was a bad day for the entire party, and most importantly for Plutia. No one had known who the man Plutia had loved was, as he was always hidden and did not reveal himself to the public. And he, was also the cause of Plutia''s reason of mischief for some love. -------------- Sylvie : Why''d you type such a sad chapter today? Author : Because I am sad and tired. Sylvie : Why? Author : I just want to drink away my sorrows Sylvie : You can''t though. You are under age Author : You are right, this is why I put my sorrows onto this chapter. *poof* 86 Sorz >. @@ Ahan, eto, sorry girls and girls~ Today I was forced to go to the park by my own family and I seem to have caught a sickness as well as a headache, I''ve been in bed for like 6 hours now. And I am still burning up, ahaha... I''ll try my best to get a double chapter release sometime next week. Thanks and cya~ Thank you for reading this message by me girls. And see you next time girls. I will be publishing a chap tmr as well so don''t worry, I am not dropping~@@ 87 Plutias Training 1 "Why? Why did you have to do that? I am a goddess, my soul won''t be dispersed as I control this world. You are only a mere mortal, why would you take that stab?" Plutia said unconsciously as tears continued to stroll down her cheeks as she held onto her pillow and buried her face into it. She was still in grief, over the death of the one she loved most. A mere mortal, that a goddess loved. However, like the world had denied it, had caused the death of her lover, right in front of her. The laws of the world had defied her, over and over. Forever making her lonely. Like the saying, the strongest are always doomed to be filled with loneliness. Over these past few years, no one has noticed Plutia who they had always seen as cheerful and happy been in this depressed and broken down state in the morning. Not even Plutia herself had noticed what she had been doing. She even would forget about her dream and what she had said during that time. It was just as if, the devil was torturing her, like her most hated enemy had been revived. And is torturing her while shes still weak. "Sylvie, hurry up and find me already. I need my powers back so I can get out of this nightmare. I don''t want any more of this." Plutia muttered to herself before she fell into a slumber for half an hour when everything had been dry before waking up like nothing had happened. As if she had completely forgotten what had just happened, just like always. She only just went to continue her day of the joyfulness, hidden behind a sadness that did not show truth. "Good morning Shiro! You''re finally up! I was trying to wake you up the entire time, however you didn''t wake up!" Crystalia said as she was already plating the food for them all to eat. "Sorry mother! It''s not like I can control this body of mine to wake me up. Humph!" Plutia pouted as she said to Crystalia before going into the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. "Alright alright, I won''t complain about it anymore. Hurry up and so we can all eat together. Food doesn''t taste good when it''s cold!" Crystalia said as she continued to plate the food. "Alright mother!" Shiro replied. ¡­ "Well then, thanks for the meal as always Crystalia." Kias said as he rubbed his inflated stomach from eating a lot. "You welcome Kias, you are always taking care of our daughter and training her anyway." Crystalia said as she was washing the dishes. "Crystalia give me more!" Chase said as he looked at Crystalia. "Scram! You already ate so much! Why can''t you be like Shiro and Kias, they are reserved." Crystalia threw a rag at Chase''s face. "Ai! Aren''t we husband and wife already? Why do you have to treat me so?" Chase said as he felt he had been wronged. "First of all, we aren''t husband and wife yet. Never have I ever accepted the marriage between us. Second of all, why don''t you try cooking? It''s tiring." Crystalia said as she started listing reasons. "Bah, who cares about the marriage papers. Don''t we have the same daughter? And I also can''t cook, you should know this by now." Chase retorted as he leaned back on his chair lazily. "First of all, she''s barely like a daughter when you''re in her presence. She''s only a daughter in my presence. Don''t even think about saying we have the same daughter. My cute little Shiro isn''t for you." Crystalia said as she glared at Chase. "Yes yes, whatever you say ma''am." Chase said quickly as he didn''t want to get abused for no reason. "That''s what I thought." Crystalia said as she went back to washing the dishes at the sink. "Anyway, see you two. Let''s go Shiro, more training to do." Kias said as he went out the door. "Alright, bye mama. Bye Chase." Plutia said as she went out the door following Kias. "See you sweetie! Be careful!" Crystalia warned her. "Call me papa! Not Chase!" Chase said as he looked at Plutia. "Mama." Plutia quickly said before she ran out the inn and with Kias onto the streets of the city as they headed towards the city gates to the forests. "Ahh! This darn daughter of ours! Why is she so bias!" Chase shouted in agony as he watched the two leave the inn. "Because you aren''t a good father obviously." Crystalia snorted as she looked at him. ¡­ "Good morning sir Kias and little Shiro. Are you two going out to train again?" An elderly man standing in a guard''s uniform said as he was standing to the side of the gate. "Indeed, we will be going to train again." Kias said as he held Plutia''s hand just in case so they would not be separated. "Alright then. Make sure you two are careful. Especially you little Shiro." The elderly man said as he patted Plutia''s head. "Nnh, I will be careful. It''s not like there''d be anything dangerous out here anyway." Plutia said as she looked at the elderly man. "It might not be dangerous for you as you have the S-ranked adventurer Kias with you. However, he may not be with you at all times so it could be dangerous. So watch out little girl." The elderly man said as he continued patting Plutia''s head. He had said this due to him being normal, unlike the two monstrosities in front of him who could easily kill orcs and goblins like they were killing ants. "Alright, let''s go now." Kias said as he pulled Shiro away from the elderly man who was patting her head. "Alright, see you." Plutia said as she waved her other hand that was not being held by Kias at the elderly man before they disappeared into the forest. ----------------- Author : COUFHGHOIDGH IM DYING Plutia : me too Sylvie : me tree Chase : me fur Crystalia : me five Kias : me six everyone : ME TOO! YOU MAKE US LIKE THIS AUTHOR Author : Huh? Don''t defame me. Smh *poof* 88 Plutias Training 2 As the two quickly sped looking for monsters in the forest, they had left a blur that had caused any explorers or any adventurers there to question themselves. "Just what were those two flashes? Am I going crazy? Do I need to go see a doctor?" They all thought when they only saw a wisp of Kias and Plutia and nothing else, before they faded away. "Uncle Kias, what are we going to do today?" Plutia asked Kias as she continued to follow Kias by his side. "Since we didn''t go to the Adventurer''s Guild today for a job, we might as well just find lurking monsters and eliminate them. We can use them as training material, as well as help the future people once these monsters are dead." Kias said as he continued going forward trying to find some monsters. "I see, by the way Uncle Kias, there are ten low level goblins up ahead. Probably scouts, there might actually be a dungeon nearby." Plutia said as she had spotted 10 red dots on her radar which she had constructed using magic that showed anything within a fifty mile radius, which is pretty over powered. "Alright, let''s go eliminate them real quick before finding that dungeon. There is no point in training on these weaklings, just use them as warmup." Kias said as he increased his speed hurling himself at the 10 shadows in the distance. "nnh!" Plutia nodded her head as she also increased her speed before pulling out her katana she had in her dimensional storage before cutting off five goblin heads. Likewise, Kias also did the same, however he only used martial arts instead of weapons. One by one, the goblins slowly fell as each of his punch and kicks could make a hole in a boulder. "Bughh!" The goblins screamed one after another as they died. "Well then, their footsteps came from that way. So the dungeon is possibly over there." Kias said as his beast-like instincts kicked in as he tracked the footsteps. "Nnh." Plutia agreed once more as she followed Kias from behind for a while until they found a cave. However, the two did not jump out of the tree they were hiding in as they heard many footsteps. These footsteps were not from goblins, but were from humans. "Enemy or allies? How many?" Kias asked Plutia right away. "Em, there is around fifty people. They seem like adventurers." Plutia said. "Alright, we shall wait and see what they are up to." Kias said as both he and Plutia blended in with the surroundings as they patiently waited for the adventurers to come to the entrance of the dungeon. Soon enough, they heard people running as well as metal clanking together. "Are you sure you found a dungeon here?" A male who seemed to be in his mid fifties said as he was donned in a full golden armor as he wielded two battle axes on his back. "Yes sir! When I was picking herbs with my four other party members we discovered this cave so we decide to explore it. However, we did not know it would lead to our demise as all four of my party members died, excluding me who was lucky enough to escape." A male that looked like he was in his early twenties said in a depressed tone as all he had was leather gear like a newbie adventurer would have. "Is that so? A pity for your four comrades then. We shall avenge them by conquering this dungeon then. Men and female healers! We shall take a short break out in front of this cave, and then we shall charge in! I hope you all are ready! Because, most of us will probably die!" The male that was in his mid fifties declared as he stopped infront of the cave and started to lay against a tree as he drank water and ate food to be prepared. "Yes sir!" They all said in unison whether they liked it or not, as he was the leader for the dungeon exploration this time. "Looks like they are going to clear the dungeon hmm?" Kias said as he looked at Plutia. "Mhm." Plutia said as she nodded her head. "What do you want to do now?" Kias asked her. "Just follow them and watch them clear the dungeon, if it''s too easy there is no point anyway in training there anyway." Plutia said as she came up with a swift decision. "Alright then, I shall listen to you. They probably will take a couple hours of break. You can go take a nap if you want." Kias said as he looked back at the group. "Alright." Plutia said as she began to lie down on the tree banch and took her nap. However, after her nap a few hours later. There were some big movements coming from insane the cave. "What''s that?" Someone asked as he felt the tremors of the earth directly coming from inside the cave. "I don''t know, and I also don''t want to know. Whatever that thing is in there is definitely a monster." A female healer said as she clutched the wand she was holding even tighter as she started to become pale from fear. "Everyone take a few steps back! Don''t get too close to the entrance!" The fifty year old male said. "Guards have your shields out! Prepare for enemy attack!" He shouted. "Mages get your spells ready! Melee and close combat people get ready to ambush whatever that creature is!" He commanded everyone. "GARUUUUUUUUUUUU!" A piercing battle cry was heard from inside the cave as loud thumping sounds were made from the creatures footsteps. "Just what the hell is that thing?" The fifty year old male muttered as sweat started to show on his forehead. "This battle cry, the B-Ranked Mutated Variety Rhinoceros?" Kias said as he also looked at the cave intently waiting for the monster to come out. And soon enough, it did come out. Showing its silver and grey self, it''s horn being really massive and sharp. With it''s blood red eyes, it showed that it wants to kill somebody. "ATTACK!" The fifty year old male shouted right away. --------------- Plutia : WOA Author : WOa Author : I can''t think of anything sorrz my headache still hoort *poof* 89 Plutias Training 3 ''Where am I?'' The Mutated Variety Rhinoceros thought to itself as it stirred awake from its slumber. As it slowly opened its eyes it was met with a goblin who had a crown on his head and also a wand. He was standing infront of a gigantic blue crystal that seemed to emit energy, and it also seemed to be the one that had created the Rhinoceros. It watched the goblin intently as he started to speak to the monsters he had summoned using points he had received from doing various tasks as he was a dungeon master. "I welcome all of you, to me the great Goblin King, ruler of the world, Gobaru-sama!" The goblin said as he self praised himself. "I have summoned all of you, thus I am your new master! You all shall now listen to all of my commands unconditionally! You! That Rhino over there!" He suddenly said as he pointed at the Mutated Variety Rhinoceros. ''What do you want?'' The Mutated Variety Rhinoceros tried to say, however it had realized something. It was not able to speak. "Garuu" Was the only thing that had came out of its mouth, this was quite embarrassing for the Mutated Variety Rhinoceros to be honest. "Err, sounds like you can not speak. Either that or you have no wisdom. However, I command you to go outside the cave and attack those dirty humans who dare want to attack my dungeon!" Gobaru said as he pointed at the Mutated Variety Rhinoceros and then back at towards the entrance of the cave and back repeatedly until the Mutated Variety Rhinoceros finally started charging towards the adventurers. "There we go, now then let''s see how the adventurers will deal with that Rhino. That Rhino was so expensive, costing me nearly a yearsworth of doing tasks for those points to summon." Gobaru muttered to himself as he looked back at the crystal and made it show the situation that was happening outside the cave. --- "Just what is this monster! My weapon can''t pierce though it!" Someone said as they dodged the horn that was suddenly coming towards him. "Leader what should we do?!" Someone screamed as they looked at the fifty year old male adventurer who wielded the two battle axes. "We can''t outrun it, we can only fight it to the death! Try to aim at the eyes and below the neck!" He shouted as he charged in intently aiming for the bottom of the neck where he found was the weak point in the Rhinoceros. "Garuu!" The Mutated Variety Rhinoceros shouted as it realized what the man was trying to do and instantly turned around tried to give him two back kicks like a horse would. "What the!" The man shouted not expecting that Rhinoceros to do that, however thankfully he was able to react in time bringing the two war axes infront of him to block the two kicks. "That was a close one!" He said as he backed off behind the guards again. "Garuuu!" Seeing how the man had blocked his attack and had survived with almost no injuries the Mutated Variety Rhinoceros had gotten angry. "Should we interfere and help them out?" Plutia asked as she looked at Kias. "No, there is no need. It looks like their leader knows how to kill the Mutated Variety Rhinoceros according to my eyes. All he needs is for someone to distract the Rhinoceros so he can cleanly cut off it''s neck. They must suffer to grow anyway, us interfering wouldn''t help them improve at all." Kias said as he continued to watch them intently. "Is that so? I''ll go back to taking a nap then, tell me when it''s all over and when they plan on entering the dungeon." Plutia said before she closed her eyes again. "Alright Shiro, I shall tell you when that time has come." Kias said. Back in the cave where the dungeon was holsted and where Gobaru was looking at the Crystal. There was the narcissist goblin shouting again. "That''s right! Pierce him with your horns! Kick them with your hind legs! Kill and destory those humans! I need my points! You were really expensive, and I expect profit to come out of you!" Gobaru shouted as money signs were filled in his eyes. "Hahaha! I shall become the ruler of this world once I collect all the points from these humans! It shall be enough to get me a low ranked A monster after!" Gobaru laughed maniacally as he continued to watch the fight. "Mages! All of you cast your most powerful spell at it! I need a good screen to distract it! After that I shall go in for the kill!" The fifty year old male said as he instructed. "Yes sir!" They shouted as they prepared the strongest spells they could muster up with their remaining MP. "Fire!" After that one command, countless different colors in various shapes were shot towards the Mutated Variety Rhinoceros. BOOM! "GARUUUUUUUUUU!" The Mutated Variety Rhinoceros cried out in pain as all those spells combined could deal a bit of damage to it. "Here I go! Prepare yourself you monster! Go back to hell from where you came from! Take this! Dual Wielding Whirlwind Axe Style!" The fifty year old male shouted as he started spinning around at high speeds like a tornado would as he started goingtowards the Rhinoceros aiming at its neck. Swish The Rhinoceros''s head was chopped off. With the sharpness of the battle axe as well as the speed which increased it''s strength, the weak point of the Mutated Variety Rhinoceros had no chance of being able to resist it''s strength. Therefore, it''s head was cut off resulting in it dead. "We did it guys! It is dead!" The fifty year old male said as he started to dismantle the dead Rhinoceros for it''s magic stone that was imbedded in it near the heart. "This is one big stone! I think this is a B-ranked monster stone!" The fifty year old male said as he held the magic stone that was as big as his palm. ----------- Author : uhh it''s pretty late I can''t think of anything PSAT TMR BAI *poof* 90 Plutias Training 4 "No way! Did all of us defeat a B-Ranked monster?!" The entire team shouted at once as they looked at the gigantic stone in the fifty year old man''s hand. "Yes we did! I can see the overflowing amount of mp coming from that magic stone! This is indeed a B-Ranked monster." An analyst said as he appraised the amount of mp there was to find the classified ranking of the monster. "So it really is true! But, if this is a B-Ranked monster, will there be even stronger ones in that dungeon?" Someone asked. "I hope not, if there are stronger ones I don''t think we can make it out alive." Another person said as they paled at the thought of there being more stronger monsters like this one which they had problems fighting against. "There shouldn''t be, the dungeon master most likely wanted to kill us quickly so he sent his strongest one. However, there is still a chance he still has a stronger one as backup." The fifty year old man said as he stored the gigantic magic stone into a small bag. Even though the gigantic magic stone was bigger than the leather pouch, it still entered like it was nothing. This was thanks to it being enchanted by someone to allow it to have a small dimensional storage inside. "Alright, he most likely won''t be sending anything out anymore. Let''s camp out here until morning before we enter." The fifty year old man decided. "Alright!" They all said in unison as they started to take out their tents and food. "Emm, why does it smell like smoke." Plutia woke up due to the smell of the adventurers grilling meat. "They''re grilling meat in a forest at night¡­ I wouldn''t say thats smart at all." Kias said. "Whatever¡­ I shall go take a quick bath in the river down here. Don''t peek, otherwise I will tell mother Crystalia." Plutia warned Kias. "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t peek at you. I am not interested in little girls. I am a refined gentleman." Kias said as he patted his chest. "Whatever, I am going now." Plutia said before she quietly lept off the branch and towards a small river before she slowly took off her clothing and put it on top of a rock. She then slowly entered the river making sure there was nothing dangerous that could potentially injure her. When she saw there was nothing she could finally relax. "It''s a bit cold¡­" Plutia said as she started to generate heat and putting it into the river by using magic. "Like this it will take forever¡­ Let me just not let the water go away." Plutia muttered to herself as she used earth magic to box the water in the river around her so she did not have to deal with all the heat energy going somewhere else. "Ahh~ that is so much better." Plutia said as she started to melt from the warmth of the water and was left in a half asleep state rendering her unable to notice her surroundings. --- "Haa~ I used so much mp I feel like I am going to die." A female healer said as she was setting up her tent. "I feel like I am going to die too! The amount of times I''ve shot my arrows aiming at it''s eyes, they seemed to deflect!" A female hunter complained as well while she was helping the female healer set up her tent. "Aghh, stop complaining. I feel the most tired out of all you, I had to use so much mp just to cast that last spell of mine¡­" A female mage said as she just laid on the grass not even being able to lift a finger to help them set up the tent. "Just deal with it, after we get done with this dungeon we can go back to doing easier jobs after all." A female swordswoman said as she did not look tired at all. "We aren''t as strong as you though. You should know us!" The three girls said as they looked at their party leader who did not look tired at all. "Ughh. There''s a river nearby, do you want to go take a bath with me there?" The female healer said as she did not appreciate the smell on her. "I am up for it, I would prefer taking a bath before we go to sleep anyway. We need to be in our top form before we go into the dungeon tomorrow." The female swordswoman said as she finished setting up the tent along with the rest of the girls. "Oh? Are you girls also planning on going to take a bath at the river too?" Another party of girls said as they walked over to them. "Yeah, are you also going?" The female swordswoman said as she waved at them. "Yeah, the men stink. And due to how close we were while fighting the B-Ranked monster we now stink as well." The other parties female healer said. "Alright, let''s all go together. The more of us there are, the safer we can be." The female mage said as she finally got up from the grass unlike before where she was unable to move. "Alright!" They all said as they started to head towards the river where Plutia was located. ''Oi¡­ Isn''t that where Shiro is located? This is really bad¡­'' Kias thouught to himself. ''But, if I were to go to Shiro and tell her, wouldn''t she call me a pervert? Ugh¡­ They''re all girls anyway so it should be fine.'' Kias thought once more as he found it was logical that girls got along with eachother. ''Hopefully these men don''t try to peek on the girls bathing and see Shiro, otherwise she may just kill all of them¡­ That girl at such a young age can already match an A-Ranked adventurer in a sword duel¡­'' Kias thought to himseslf once more. ''Oh well, what''s done is done.'' Kias said as he shrugged his shoulders before he watched the men intently making sure none of them would try to peek on the girls. ------------------------- Sylvie : Yo, I am the protagonist. When can I be shown again? Author : Never Sylvie : why?! Author : You got too much spot light, readers wanted fluff Sylvie : am I not cute enough!? Readers : We wanted fluff! Plutia is already cute too! Sylvie : so unfair! Plutia : WTF DO YOU MEAN UNFAIR THEY ARE ABOUT TO WALK AND SEE ME NAKED IN THE RIVER Sylvie : so? Plutia : YOU ALReADY KNOW THERE ARE GONNA BE MEN STALKING THOSE Sylvie : Then go away and hide?! Plutia : I CANT!!! *poof* 91 Plutias Training 5 "Ah~ It smells fresh out here in mother nature." The female healer said as she took a deep breath. "Indeed, it''s so much better than smelling those old men who sweat so much." The female mage said as she relaxed. "Mother nature always smells good~" The female hunter said as she was almost always in the forests to hunt down animals. "Say, do you girls smell that?" The female swordswoman suddenly said as she stopped. "Smell what? The freshness of mother nature?" The other party''s female healer asked as she took a sniff of the air. "No, I smell something like steam? Is there a hot springs around here or something?" The female swordswoman asked. "There shouldn''t be. We aren''t even near a volcano anyway, how could there possibly be a hot spring here." The other party''s female healer denied the claims. "It''s over here¡­ Let''s go that way and see what we find." The female swordswoman said as she started heading towards the steam. However, little did she know what that steam was, was basically the heat energy that was on the river''s water that Plutia had casted to warm up the water for her bath. Plutia also did not know that these girls were coming towards here as she relaxed not caring about her surroundings. "Now I am starting to smell some steam." The other party''s female healer said as she looked at the female swordswoman. "I told you, there must be something here." The female swordswoman said as she continued walking forward until she was met with heavy fog. "What is this fog? Sheesh, isn''t this just a forest?" The female mage said as she started to use her MP to use wind magic to push away the wind magic paving a path for the girls. However, what those girls met was a small figure within that fog that was not moving. "What is that figure?" The girls asked one another as they continued to move closer to the figure but with caution. "Isn''t that a little girl? What is a little girl doing here? This is a forest where monsters are at, why is she here alone?"The female healer asked as she got closer. "Watch out, it could be a monster posing as a little girl." The other girls said as they warned her. "Don''t worry, I have a feeling she isn''t a monster." The female healer said as she got closer to the little girl. "Wait for us! Don''t go alone!" The other girls said as they started to run after the female healer. "Eh? Kyaa!" The female healer said as she stumbled and fell. "Watch out!" The girls said as they tried to catch the female healer. Splash "Eh? It''s just the river?" The female healer said with a confused look on her face. "Okay, honestly that was pretty dramatic for no reason. We didn''t need that much overreaction." The female swordswoman said as she looked at the little girl''s figure who''s back was facing them. She slowly stepped into the river and felt astonished as it was warm. "How can the water be so warm?" She said as she looked at the girls. "There''s no way though! There is nothing generating heat near here!" The girls said as they also stepped into the river before feeling astonished themselves. "How! There is no way that''s possible! Unless¡­" The girls said in unison as they looked towards the little girl''s figure. "There is no way that little girl is the one generating all this heat energy by herself." They all said as they looked at one another before deeming it was impossible. "That''s not necessarily true, remember the really powerful people can also retain their youth by using magic." The female mage said as she looked at the rest of the girls. "That''s right, but who in the right mind would go into the appearance of a little girl''s?" The girls asked the female mage. "I don''t know, ask them." The female mage said as she looked at the little girl''s figure, but was astonished as she could not see any magic being used on the girl to disguise her true appearance. "That''s strange, I can''t seem to find any magic that has been used on her." The female mage said with an odd look on her face. "Say, since we''ve been talking loudly right next to her the entire time. How come she hasn''t turned back to look at us once? Is she by any chance deaf?" A girl asked. "Err, I don''t know. Let me try confronting her first." The female healer said as she took off her clothes, as she did not want to go back to the camp with her clothing all soaked as she wore them before walking in the river towards Plutia. "No way!" The female healer suddenly shouted. "What is it!?" The girls asked the female healer as they one by one also started taking off their clothing before going over to the female healer. "Look at this cute masterpiece!" The female healer said as she hugged the white haired loli. "How can there be such a cute little girl alone in the middle out of nowhere!" The girls one by one exclaimed as they looked at Plutia. "nn¡­" Plutia said as she felt something soft touching her back. "Oh my is she waking up?" The female healer said as she continued to hug Plutia. "Eh? Who are all of you? Why are you here? Why are you disturbing my hot bath?" Plutia suddenly asked the girls around her questions really quickly as she was flustered. However, she gradually calmed down when she noticed there were no males around her. "Oh, we were just wanting to take a quick bath in the river, we did not expect to see you though. What are you doing alone though little girl? What if you get attacked by the monsters?" The female healer said as she faced Plutia towards her. "Em¡­ I got lost¡­" Plutia made up a lie on the spot. "Oh, alright. How about you follow us to our campsite afterwards to be safe?" The female healer suddenly proposed to Plutia. "Emmm¡­ Sure?" Plutia accepted as she did not see anything wrong with it, as she could still hide her strength. "That works then! Let''s all take our baths!" The girls all said happily as they enjoyed the warm water as they all hugged Plutia one by one. ''Not this again¡­ Why am I getting floofed¡­ Good thing my ears and tails aren''t showing otherwise I don''t know what will happen.'' Plutia thought to herself as she shivered. ----------------- Author : good night i cant think of anything sori *poof* 92 Plutias Training 6 "By the way where are your parents?" The female healer asked Plutia. "Eh¡­ They''re at home right now¡­" Plutia said as it was night time so the both of them should be done with their work by now. "Why are you out here if they are at home right now? Did you tell them you were going out?" The female healer asked once more. "Emm¡­ I did tell them¡­ I usually go out everyday¡­" Plutia said the truth. "What kind of parents are they! How can they let a little girl like you be out here alone?! Especially at night and in the forest where monsters are!" The female healer started to complain about Plutia''s parents aka Crystalia and Chase who had no idea they were being insulted right now. "Em¡­ I came out here with somebody¡­ I guess I would call him my caretaker?" Plutia said as she did not like her insulting her mother Crystalia. "Then where is your caretaker right now?! How can they be so irresponsible to leave you here!" The female healer started to complain about Kias who did not know he was being insulted this time as well. "Em¡­ My caretaker is a male so I told them to go away so I can take a bath here¡­" Plutia said as she also didn''t really like Kias getting insulted as well. "Then who should I get mad at for leaving you here?!" The female healer said as she had no one to vent her anger at. "Me¡­ Because I was the one who made it like this¡­" Plutia said as she pointed at herself. "There is no way I will ever get mad at you! Find someone else toget mad at!" The female healer said. "Then get mad at yourself?" Plutia said. "..." "... ?" Plutia tilted her head. "What are you two, a comedic duo?" The female swordswoman asked as she found both of their reaction funny. "Ahh, we should''ve invited all the other girls over here to take a bath. Who would''ve expected there to be a hot bath here. It''s so relaxing." The other female healer said as she started to put on her clothes again. "Alright, let''s head back before they think something has happened to us. We also need to eat then sleep early so we can get ready to clear that dungeon." The female mage said as she really wanted to eat food and go to sleep. "Alright, let''s go then little girl. Oh yeah, what should I call you?" The female healer asked Plutia. "Call me Shiro." Plutia said. "Alright Shiro, come along with us. We''ll keep you safe from anything until we can return you home." The female healer said as she started to wear her clothing. "Alright." Plutia said as she put on her white skirt before following the girls. "Wait, you went into this forest alone with only a skirt? What are your parents and caretaker thinking?!" The female healer got angry again when she saw how defenseless Plutia was. "Emm.. I am alright?" Plutia said. "You are alright now, but what if something attacks you!?" The female healer said angrily as she saw how carefree Plutia was. "B-but¡­" Plutia started to say weakly. "No buts. I don''t wanna hear it. You shall be silent and obedient? Got that? I don''t want to see you be in harm''s way." The female healer said as she gave Plutia a strict glare. "En¡­" Plutia said weakly as she didn''t want to provoke an unnecessary fight that she had no idea what caused it. "Alright, let''s go now so we can introduce you to all of the other girls." The female healer suddenly switched from a strict tone to a happy tone before continuing to walk back towards where the adventuring party was camping at. --- "I sure wonder where Shiro is¡­" Kias muttered to himself as he watched the adventurers. "Oh, looks like the girls are ba- Shiro!? Why are you with them!? What happened between you nine?!" Kias said in a low tone to the point where no one could hear him in a surprised tone. "There you girls are! You girls left us without saying anything! Did you go take a bath or something at the river without us?!" The other female adventurers asked once the two parties and a Plutia had walked back into the camp. "Mhm, and we also found this cute little girl there too. She got lost and was alone or so. Her name is Shiro by the way. We have no idea where her caretaker is so we decided to bring her along with us." The female healer said as she pushed Plutia infront of her for the other girls to see. "Woah! Where''d this little angel come from!?" The girls all screamed at once as they got closer to Plutia who reflexively shuffled back behind the female healer. "Err, I guess she is a bit shy? I mean we only met her when she was bathing after all¡­" The female healer said as she tried to stop the girls from trying to eat Plutia. Literally, they looked like they were going to eat her clean. They looked like wolves compared to a shy little Plutia who looked like she would be gobbled up by these ladies at any time. Especially when the males started to look at the commotion the girls had started. However, most of their eyes were lecherous as always as they stared at the chests and the rear of the females. However they were also stunned and mesmerized by Plutia the moment they saw her. And soon enough, news about there being a cute little angel staying with them at their camp spread around the adventuring team. This gave both Plutia and Kias a huge headache as neither of them could expect this predicament, how could both genders be such perverts at the same time? That is one mystery the two of them will never find out. ------------------- Author : mmm Gn *poof* 93 Plutias Training 7 "Why is a little girl here? She does not belong here. Take her home, we do not need a nuisance here." The fifty year old male adventurer said as he took big strides as he walked over to Plutia. "How do we take her home first of all! She was lost in this forest! And you know it''ll take atleast an entire day to get back to the nearest city by walking!" The girls started to retort as they looked at the fifty year old male adventurer like he was a monster. "I don''t care, one of you go and take her back to the city. We can''t allow ourselves to be dragged down just because of a mere little girl." The fifty year old male adventurer said as he pulled out one of his battle axe and pointed the tip of it at Plutia. "Eh?" Plutia said in a surprised tone as she did not expect the male adventurer to become so aggressive. "Put your weapon away! You''re going too far! You''re even willing to threaten a little girl!?" The entire team shouted at him as they looked at him with disdain. "So what?! You want to be dragged down by this little girl here or do you want her to die so we can hurry up and finish this?" The fifty year old man said as he looked at the others making sure he pressured them with his aura. "Ugh!" The team groaned as they looked at him with eyes one would have as they looked at something that was lower than a creature. "Now then, make your choice. Leave now, or die by my own axe right now." He said as he looked at Plutia once more as he glared at her trying to intimidate her. "Shiro hurry and run!" The girls said as they went infront of Plutia to shield her from the fifty year old man. "There is no need." Plutia said as she looked at Kias indicating for him to appear. "Eh? Why do I need to appear right now?" Kias asked using his lips. "Pretend to be my caretaker." Plutia mouthed the words towards Kias. "A caretaker? Are you joking me?" Kias muttered as he started to get angry. "Hmph, fine. I''ll help you out, Ms. Damsel in distress." Kias said as he appeared infront of Plutia from out of nowhere causing everyone at the scene to be shocked as they stared at him. ''Where did this guy come from? How come I didn''t see him or notice him coming?!'' They all thought to themselves as they looked at Kias. "Who are you? If you know that little girl bring her out of here, otherwise I will kill the both of you here and now." The fifty year old man said as he took out his other battle axe and prepared to charge at the both of them. "Who am I? Of course I am her caretaker, and you are of no strength to even come close to killing the both of us." Kias said as he looked at the fifty year old man. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you! Now die!" The fifty year old man said as he charged towards Kias before bringing his axe down upon him. "He''s going to die for sure!" Many people shouted as they watched the axe go down in slow-mo towards Kias. "Kyaa!" The girls all screamed as they closed their eyes and covered their ears so they didn''t see the gory scene. However, none of that happen as everyone was surprised to hear a particular sound one hears whenever two weapons collide. Clang "What!?" The fifty year old man said as he found his battle axe being blocked off by a sword. "Hmph! I still have another axe!" The fifty year old man said as he swung his other battle axe down. "Don''t forget, I also have two legs." Kias said. "Wha-!" The fifty year old man said but was cut off as he was sent flying a couple meters back with his body arched like a V rotated by 90 degrees. "My my, you sure react slow for a C-ranked adventurer I must have to say. I am amazed on how you killed that B-ranked rhinocerous. Must be due to your battle axe I must say hmm?" Kias said as his body was still in the position when his foot had contacted the fifty year old man''s armor which sent him flying away. "Just who is he? How did he send our leader flying away so far with just a kick!?" The adventurers started to say as they took out their weapons to prepare just in case the man before them wanted to kill them. "Pfft!" The fifty year old man got up as he spat out a mouthful of blood. "Just who in the world are you!?" The man asked as he looked at Kias with fear in his eyes. "Haven''t I told you already? I am merely her caretaker. What else do you want?" Kias said as he shrugged. "That''s some bull! I know you aren''t her caretaker! Why would someone as strong as you guard that weak little girl!?" The man shouted as his saliva flew everywhere. Thankfully though, no one was near him so none of his spit got on anyone. "Weak little girl? Heh, you haven''t even seen her do anything and you call her weak. You''re only a mere C-Ranking adventurer yet you pick on the weak and you fear the strong. You''re no less than a insect in my eyes." Kias said as he walked over towards Plutia and hugged her. "It''s time to go now, otherwise your mother and father will get angry at me." Kias said as it was almost time for Plutia''s bed time. "En. Let''s go." Plutia said as the both of them disappeared without a trace as they headed back towards the city. "What just happened? What was that guy¡­" The adventurers muttered to themselves as they remembered the scene of a C-ranking adventurer being sent flying by a kick. ------------------- Author : WAOINGIEOWhowan n[a Goodnight *poof* 94 Mother Wonst Get Angry At You "Shiro, what happened? How did you and those girls meet each other?" Kias asked as he looked at Plutia who was running by his side. "Emm, they found me when I was taking a bath in the river. And somehow that''s how we met basically. It was really weird you know, I like fell asleep while taking the bath and one of them justwent up and hugged me from behind. It scared me so badly." Plutia said as she recalled what had happened earlier. "Why''d you fall asleep while taking a bath? What if there was a monster that wanted to attack you? You didn''t even notice the girls getting near you to hug you. That isn''t safe now is it Shiro?" Kias said as he looked at Plutia which made her frightened. "Emm¡­ Y-yes¡­ You''re correct." Plutia stuttered as she said those words. "I should go tell Crystalia now shouldn''t I?" Kias said as he looked at Plutia. "N-no! D-don''t do that! W-whatever you do! D-do not do that! Don''t tell her!" Plutia paled as she started to say those words with tears in her eyes. "Why shouldn''t I? You did something so dangerous after all." Kias said as he looked at Plutia. "Noo! Please don''t Kias!" Plutia said as the tears at the corner of her eyes were about to roll down her cheeks. "No can do, I shall tell her what dangerous things you have done tonight. You should be prepared for tomorrow." Kias said as he stopped looking at Plutia who started to cry. "Hic! Wuu Wuu! You can''t do this!! Wuuu!" Plutia started to cry. "This is for your own safety Shiro! I can not trust you when you put yourself in so much danger like that! I will not always be by your side!" Kias said as he did not turn around to look at her. "Wuuu! Don''t tell Crystalia!! She won''t let me out again!!! She''ll make me bewith her everyday!! Wuuu!" Plutia said while crying. "No Shiro! I won''t listen to any of your cryings! I shall tell her! I am sorry that she will not let you out, but it''s for your own safety!" Kias shouted as they reached the city gates. "Wuu wuuu!!" Plutia finally broke into tears as they both walked to the gates before entering into the city. "Why do you think she''s crying old man?" One of the men guarding the gates said as he looked at the old man who Plutia had talked to before in the morning when they both went out into the forest. "I don''t know, maybe she did something bad and got scolded. I mean Sir Kias''s face doesn''t really good right now. And little Shiro keeps looking at him with a reluctant face while she cries." The old man said as he scratched his head. "Is that so? I wonder what she must''ve done to make an S-ranked adventurer angry. What did that little girl do I wonder." He muttered as he returned back to his job as he guarded the city gates. "Wuu wuu! Don''t do this I beg of you Uncle Kias!!!" Plutia cried asshe hugged the back of Kias trying to prevent him from getting to Crystalia. "Let go Shiro, I have to tell her, I already told you this." Kias said as he continued to walk while Plutia who was hugging him was also dragged along. "Noo! Please don''t tell her!!! She''ll get mad at me!!" Plutia continued to cry out. "You need some discipline little Shiro. You went too many years without any discipline, you don''t know how dangerous the outside world is. Without any discipline you won''t make it out there!" Kias said as he opened the inn that was currently closed before entering the room where Crystalia and Chase was. Creak "Hello you two, you are finally back. Why are you so late?" Crystalia said as she was cleaning the dishes. "We found a dungeon but a team of adventurers were camping out there so we waited. Too bad they decided to go tomorrow morning so we decided to return just now." Kias replied as he looked at Crystalia. "Oh, is that so. Little Shiro why don''t you come out from behind Kias?" Crystalia said as she called for Plutia. "Oh yeah Crystalia, I need to tell you something important." Kias said as his eyes narrowed as he looked at Crystalia. Crystalia who heard his tone and saw his eyes narrowing stopped cleaning the dishes as she looked at Kias intently. Of course, Plutia who also heard this instantly hugged Kias even tighter not wanting to let him tell Crystalia. Of course, Crystalia who was watching Kias intently also saw what Plutia did and her eyes widened as she understood what the message Kias wanted to say was about. "What did she do to get you so angry Kias?" Crystalia asked him. "This little girl decided to bath in the river, however without putting up any defences she fell asleep while taking one. She was lucky two parties of adventuring girls found her before anything could happen to her. I don''t know what the males would''ve done had they seen her sleeping while taking a bath." Kias said. "Little Shiro! How could you be so careless? What if something were to happen to you?" Crystalia said immediately as she attempted to look at Plutia who was hidden behind Kias, but failed to do so. However, there was one thing she noticed. Plutia was shivering, she was shivering like a newborn fawn. Crystalia immediately knew that her little girl was really scared and was about to cry or is already crying. "Come out Shiro, stop hiding behind Kias. Let mother see you." Crystalia said in the gentlest tone she could. However, all that did was make Plutia shiver even more badly as she held Kias even tighter. "Shiro, mother won''t be angry at you. Just come out and come to mother." Crystalia said once more. After this Plutia finally stopped hiding as she walked over to Crystalia. However, it was done slowly as she looked like she would break into tears at any moment. She unsteadily walked over to Crystalia who hugged her before she bawled her eyes out that night. ------------- Author : emmm yeah I got an essay due first period tmr and I haven''t even started on it so gn. *poof* 95 Sleepy Sylvie "Sylvie wake up, it''s time for school." Ms. Maurice said as she tried to shake the sleeping Sylvie awake. "Nonnnn, it''s not time yet. I don''t have to get up¡­" Sylvie said as she hugged her blankets tighter just so Ms. Maurice could not take them from her. "Come on Sylvie, you need to wake up to eat breakfast and brush your teeth. We also need time to get to the academy." Ms. Maurice tried to coax Sylvie by using logic. However, none of that really mattered as Sylvie''s logic and common sense were off the charts from a normal human being. "But, I can get to the academy in a matter of minutes¡­ I want more sleep! This bed is so comfy~" Plutia said as she smiled as she continued to sleep like a kitten curled up on the bed. "No, stop being a bad girl. Even though sleep is good for you, being late to school is another thing. As a young girl you should keep your reputation high." Ms. Maurice said as she folded her arms. "But, what kind of reputation do you have Ms. Maurice?" Sylvie muttered softly. However, Ms. Maurice was able to hear that very well and clear. "And what do you mean by that young lady?" Ms. Maurice said with a bit of anger in her tone. "What I mean is tha-" Sylvie started to say and realized what she was saying. She instantly got out of bed and darted out of her room with the academy school''s uniform. "Get back here Sylvie! I want to know what you meant by that!" Ms. Maurice shouted as she chased after her. There were many crashes as Sylvie dodged stuff that was being thrown at her by Ms. Maurice. "Calm down Ms. Maurice! I didn''t mean it really! It was the slip of the tong- KYAA WHY ARE YOU THROWING KNIVES AT ME!! THATS DANGEROUS!!!" Sylvie started to scream the moment she saw a kitchen knife dart pass her and impaled itself within the wall infront of her. "How about you tell me what you meant by that then?" Ms. Maurice said with a smile on her face, which was not really a smile. This gave Sylvie goosebumps as she continued to run. Many citizens walking by Ms. Maurice''s house naturally also heard these sounds. They all looked at one another as they thought to themselves, ''What is happening in there? Why does it sound like someone is being murdered? Woah, I just heard a very young girl scream and knives are being thrown at her. I should leave this area immediately before I get attacked.'' So after hearing what Sylvie had said many of them made haste as they quickly escaped the area around Ms. Maurice''s house. Sooner or later, Ms. Maurice would receive noise complaints from her neighbors which she ignored. ¡­ "Hic¡­ Sniff¡­ Wuu wuu." Sylvie cried as she was in the carriage sitting ontop of Ms. Maurice''s lap. "Now then, do you feel guilty?" Ms. Maurice asked as she hugged the crying Sylvie. "I do, wuu wuu." Sylvie replied as she continued to cry. "That''s better, atleast you acknowledge your wrongdoings. Now then, let''s have a nice day at school today." Ms. Maurice said as their carriage went towards the academy. "Yes¡­ Wuuuuu." Sylvie said as she continued to cry until they got to the academy where she forced herself to stop crying before cleaning her face and walking off the carriage. "Good morning Sylvie!" Maria said as she walked over to Sylvie as she waved her hands. "Good morning Maria!" Sylvie said back as she waved at her while standing still. "How are you doing today?" Maria asked her. "I am doing fairly¡­ Well¡­" Sylvie started to say she was having a bad and rough day, but she switched to up as she said she was doing pretty okay. "Well that''s good. As long as nothing bad has happened to you it''s alright~" Maria said happily before class started. "Well then, I gotta get going. See ya!" Maria waved at Sylvie one more time as she disappeared into the distance. "See you later Maria!" Sylvie shouted at the disappearing figure of Sylvie before she walked toward''s her own magic class. "Good morning Sylvie!" Elise greeted her this time as she sat at her seat. "Good morning Elise." Sylvie waved at her as she walked over towards her to her seat as well. "You don''t seem as energetic today as you do usually. Did something happen?" Elise asked Sylvie. "Ah, I just was forcefully pulled out of my sleep basically." Sylvie said as she sighed before resting her head on her arms on the table. "Must be a rough start for you huh? Oh well, hopefully you get better by the end of the lectures today." Elise said as she gave Sylvie a pitiful look. "Yeah, hopefully I do too." Sylvie said. "Alright class, hopefully you are ready for today. Today will be pretty easy, I will be reading stuff off the textbook for you guys. Just listen atleast, and take notes if you can." Ms. Trista said when the bell rang. "Yes teacher!" The student''s all said in unison excluding a sleepy Sylvie. "Ugh¡­ Thank god that was done with.." Sylvie said as she felt like throwing up after she had to listen to a long lecture about magic. "Haha¡­ Well I''ll see you later in physical education class then." Elise said as she walked ahead of Sylvie who was getting a headache. "Alright¡­ Tell Mr. Bergoni I''ll be late¡­" Sylvie said as she hopped onto a tree and started to take a nap so she could calm herself. "Alright." Elise said as she told Mr. Bergoni that Sylvie was having a headache and would be late. And surely, the class went by quick. Sylvie had such a good nap that she completely forgot about time until the bell rang. She completely missed Mr. Bergoni''s class, so she just headed over to Ms. Aria''s class. "Good morning Sylvie." Ms. Aria said. "Please sit here." She added as she patted her own chair. "Good morning Ms. Aria¡­" Sylvie said as she obediently walked over to her chair and sat on it. "I shall take a nap now¡­" Sylvie said as she fell asleep immediately. "Eh? What?" Ms. Aria said as she was shocked on how fast Sylvie fell asleep. "What''s up with Sylvie?" Ariana asked as she walked into the classroom to find Sylvie sleeping. "Ah, my niece is just tired that''s all." Ms. Aria said before she started class. "Oh okay?" Ariana said. ------------- Author : sorz for lame chap *poof* 96 The Lost Girl Story 1 "Good morning class." Ms. Aria said once the bell rang. "Good morning Ms. Aria." The class said back towards her. "Teacher, why is your niece sleeping?" A student raised his hand as he asked Ms. Aria while pointing at Sylvie. "She is fairly tired today as she has not gotten a good sleep. Just leave her be. I don''t want her to throw a tantrum or cry when she gets woken up. It would be a pain to calm her down." Ms. Aria said as she looked at Sylvie with a smile on her face. However, in her head she thought something else. ''If I were to wake her up, won''t she get mad at me and possibly attack me? She''s like the strongest person in this academy, I don''t want to have any problems with her. If you want to wake her up, don''t drag me into it.'' She thought to herself as she looked back at the students before picking up her textbook. "Alright everybody, now let''s get started with class. Turn to page 22 on the textbooks that were handed out by Ariana and is on your desk if you haven''t noticed already." Ms. Aria said. Listening to the teacher the students flipped the pages of their textbook until it was page 22. "Would someone like to read the first paragraph for me?" Ms. Aria asked the students. Normally, when a teacher asks for someone to do something for them, the students would usually comply. However, her class was unusually strange as no one wanted to volunteer to read. "Anyone? Anybody? No?" Ms. Aria said to no avail as all the students just stared at her instead. "Alright then, I shall read for you all. Pay attention and follow along on the book." Ms. Aria said as she started to read the words off the textbook. "Chapter 1: The Lost Girl. Once upon a time there was a very poor girl who lived on the outskirts of the town. She was once walking into the forest to get medicine that people have been telling her could cure any illness for her ill mother. However, she was met with many wolves that craved for her flesh and bones, thus started chasing her. Naturally, a little girl like here was unable to fight, so all she did was run. Until a small dimensional portal was made a few meters away from her. Then small jade like hands came out of it, after that came a little girl with white hair and crimson eyes." Ms. Aria read the story to her students but stopped there. "Teacher, why''d you stop reading?" The students asked her. "Oh no particular reason." Ms. Aria said as she looked at Sylvie and back at the description about the mysteriosu girl that had just came out of the dimensional portal. ''No wait, she has heterochromatic eyes. She has one red and one blue, otherwise this would''ve been the strangest coincidence I have ever seen.'' Ms. Aria thought to herself as she shook her head before she continued to read the story to the kids. ''Maybe one day she''ll be able to do that too with her monstrous strength.'' Ms. Aria thought to herself. ''One day¡­'' ------ Author : sorz sorz short chapter only 500 words Author : I have been tackled and shoved in gym class, like why shove me? What have I done? I dont deserve this treatment. I am utterly tired and my back hurts. *poof* 97 The Lost Girl Story 2 "Anyway, back to the story. The little girl with white hair who had just appeared out of the dimensional portal suddenly snapped her middle and thumb finger together while pointing at the wolves. Using magic, an immense amount of wind bullets were created and all shot themselves towards the wolves." Ms. Aria said. --- [Switching to POV of the story''s character.] "Who are you?" The girl asked as she looked at the mysterious little girl with white hair. "^@$^&$&" The little girl with white hair said. "Excuse me?" The girl asked. "#$^@^$" The little girl with white hair replied. "Um, sorry. I don''t understand your language." The girl said once more. "@^" The little girl with white hair seemed to have noticed that the girl could not understand her language. Thus, she started to cast a spell. "Skill Creation : Language Translation" The little girl with white hair said as she casted it on herself. "Sorry, can you understand me now?" The little girl asked her. "Em, yes I can¡­ So, who are you?" The girl asked her. "Oh, I am just a traveler. My name is Ria, what is yours?" The white haired little girl asked her. "Em, my name is Rui, nice to meet you. And thanks for saving me." The girl replied. "Nice to meet you then Rui. What are you doing out here in the forest with many beasts?" Ria asked her. "Em, I came here to find a medicine that could cure any illness for my mother." Rui said with her eyes starting to redden. "Medicine that can cure any illnesses?" Ria muttered as she used Search magic. However, she came with no results of any medicines that could cure any illness. "There is not anything like that here sorry to say." Ria said as she looked at Rui. "N-no way¡­ But they said there wouldbe medicine here to save my mother¡­" Rui started to cry as she looked at Ria. "They lied to you.It''s common, this is why you shouldn''t trust strangers." Ria said. "Can you lead me to your mother than?" Ria asked Rui. "Un¡­" Rui said while crying as she walked home through the forest with Ria warding off all the beasts. After walking for around half an hour did the two finally reach their destination. What there was, was a broken down wooden hut that looked like it would not even be able to last through winter itself. "This is where you live?" Ria asked out in shock as she looked at the house. "Un, please come in." Rui said as she opened the door for Ria. "En, thanks." Ria said as she walked in. "Where is your mother?" Ria asked her. "She''s in her room resting. You can go see her if you want. Don''t wake her up though." Rui warned as she lead Ria to her mother. What Ria saw when she entered the room was a woman laying on the bed with pale skin and a weak physique. There were even eye bags that should not be on her even though she has been resting for a long time. -------------- Ring "Oh, guess that''s it for today class." Ms. Aria said as she waved at them. "FINISH IT!!!!" The students shouted as they saw Ms. Aria grab the sleeping Sylvie and run out the class. -------------------------- Author : ZZZ gn *poof* 98 Bah bah, Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 99 Arianas Crisis 1 "... Looks like Ms. Aria took Sylvie this time¡­ Are they just alternating between who takes care of her now or something?" Ariana muttered to herself as she hopped onto her carriage once more. "Seems like I can''t talk to her today either¡­ Maybe I can tomorrow? I mean we do have many years until we graduate school anyway." Ariana said to herself. "Ha~ Oh well, I''ll just try tomorrow. I wonder what story that was though, it was really good. Just that first part makes me want to read more." Ariana said as she recalled the story Ms. Aria was reading to her and the other students. "But, to be able to sleep through all of that. Plus getting carried as Ms. Aria runs is insane. How tired does one have to be to be in such a deep sleep? Either that or she''s a heavy sleeper, which could be the case due to how young she is." Ariana muttered as she looked at the civilians walking on the streets out her carriage''s window. "Looks like everyone is happy here. Hopefully nothing goes wrong in the future." Ariana said as a big smile plastered on her face as she watched kids play with each other on the streets. "We''re back home miss." The carriage driver said as he helped Ariana down the carriage. "Alright, thanks. Is mother home?" Ariana asked a nearby maid. "Yes she is, she is in your room waiting for you young miss." Themaid said as she bowed at Ariana. "Alright, thanks." Ariana said before she walked into her room to meet her mother. However, her mother had a pretty dark expression on her face, one that Ariana had not seen before. "What''s wrong mother?" Ariana could not help but implore what was going on with her mother even though she had an ill foreboding "Look at this Ariana." Ariana''s mother said as she handed Ariana a piece of paper. "What is it that could anger you mother¡­" Ariana said as she grabbed the piece of paper while trembling. As Ariana read the paper she despaired. "The Ragestride family wants me to marry their oldest son? Isn''t he the one that picks girls off the streets and force himself upon them?" Ariana said with a pale face as she read the letter. "Indeed¡­ And the family is pressuring your father and us. We have no way to avoid this marriage proposal¡­ We really don''t know what to do. All of our allies have left so they wouldn''t get involved within the conflicts. What allies they are, abandoning us when we''re in need of help." Ariana''s mother could help but scorn the traitors. "What can we do then mother?" Ariana asked as she was afraid. "I don''t know either. I also don''t know if any of your friends are able tohelp seeing how even our allies had escaped. It''s tough going against a high ranking family, thus allowing them to do whatever they want." Ariana''s mother said as she held her head. "They might, my friends seem like they are also high ranking families¡­" Ariana said as she thought of Sylvie, Maria,Elise, Lance, and Sam. "Try asking them tomorrow at school. Otherwise it would be too late. If they say no, you should find a place to run and hide." Ariana''s mother said as she looked at her daughter. "But! If I run and hide it can''t be in this country! Otherwise they''ll find me and force me to marry him! What should I do?!" Ariana started to cry. "I''m thinking about it Ariana. But I really can''t think of anything else¡­" Ariana''s mother said as she hugged the crying Ariana. "Why is this happening to me?" Ariana cried out. ¡­ "Father do you think they''ll accept the marriage proposal?" The Ragestride''s oldest son asked his father. "Of course, who in the world wouldn''t accept our marriage proposal? We''re one of the highest ranking nobles after all!" His father said as he looked at his son. "What if they don''t though?" The Ragestride''s oldest son asked again. "Then we''ll eliminate them and force them to submit to us. They are only middle class nobles anyway." His father replied nonchalantly as if he''s done it multiple times. "What if those families help their family though?" The Ragestride''s oldest son continued asking. "Stop asking questions you know won''t happen. Why in the world would those families help a low family like theirs? The Martel Family is always neutral and only does research and help eliminate monsters but never helps man vs man. Excluding that one time when Claude Martel was being a knight for the king." His father said. "Besides, the other family like Vanrina family only helps whenever. They''re basically like the Martel family in a sense. The Masakatsu is a family that only goes to war for pride so they''re basically neutral as well. The Christ family is a family of saints, they really don''t have much battle power even though their reputation is high so they are no problem." His father continued. "However, for the Hursh family they''re a big problem. No one really knows what the family does. They have a lot of money but people say they do many dumb things. Even after I got my men to research about them, all they found was the young master of the Hursh family taking money and eating at many restaurants¡­ I really don''t think they will even help¡­" The old man said finally. "Haha, that''s great then! She''ll be mine finally. We met a few years ago when she was young,yet she disregarded me as if I was not in her eyes. Now I will force her to open her eyes and put me in those eyes." The Ragestride''s oldest son said as he bowed to his father before he left his room. "Ha~ That is if they don''t attack. All of those families are weird anyway. None of our spies were actually able to extract any good information on them." The old man said once his son left. ------------- Author : First chapter for the day done~ Took me 5 hours of typing haha 0 IQ brain *poof* 100 Arianas Crisis 2 Next day at school. "Good morning Ariana. How are you today?" Sylvie asked Ariana the moment she walked into school. "I am okay¡­" Ariana said in a depressed tone as she walked passed Sylvie. "Ariana?" Sylvie called out to no avail as Ariana just continued walking to her own classroom. "I wonder what''s gotten into her? Oh well, maybe I''ll learn it another time once she gets over it." Sylvie said as she skipped onwards to her first class. "Good morning Sylvie.It seems like you''re all better today? You won''t be sleeping in class again now will you?" Ms. Trista greeted Sylvie when she came in the room. "Yes, I am all better today~ I got all the sleep I needed! I can''t guarantee that I''ll be able to not sleep in your class though Ms. Trista¡­" Sylvie said as she scratched her cheeks while being embarrassed. "W-what do you mean by that¡­" Ms. Trista said as her eyebrows twitched when she heard that Sylvie would potentially sleep in her class. "I mean who knows? Sleeping urges kick in sometimes right..?" Sylvie said with a smile on her face as she looked at Ms. Trista. "Yes¡­ Sleeping urges kick in sometimes¡­ Just go to your seat, I am done with godlike students who have no common sense." Ms. Trista muttered as she shoo''d Sylvie away with her hand. "Yes yes~ I am going to my seat now hehe~" Sylvie said as she giggled like she had accomplished a prank before she sat down on her seat as she waited for class to start. "Alright class, sit down~ It''s time for class to start~" Ms. Trista said as she started to read stuff from the textbook again as she explained magic. "Say Elise, have you seen how odd Ariana was acting today?" Sylvie asked Elise. "Hm? Un, I saw her when she was walking in the hallways. She looked really depressed. What do you think could''ve possibly happened? She''s usually always so energetic or fiesty." Elise replied to Sylvie as she was also confused on Ariana''s behavior today. "Un, do you want to ask her after school today?" Sylvie asked Elise. "I don''t know, what if it causes some problems within us and her? What if she doesn''t want to tell us?" Elise replied to Sylvie with a unclear answer. "Un¡­ That''s really problematic. If only we could find what is happening to her so we could help her. I don''t like the depressed her. Even though we literally only know eachother for three days." Sylvie said as she recalled Ariana''s depressed tone just earlier in the hallways. "Yeah, I''ll ask Maria and Lance about it later during physical education class." Elise said. "Alright, what about Sam?" Sylvie asked as he was the only one excluded. "He''ll probably make everything worst for us. And you know it." Elise said as she looked at Sylvie. "Oh, you''re right. He is the type of person to make everything that''s easy became difficult after all." Sylvie said as she realized how dumb Sam was. "That''s exactly right. So make sure you don''t mention anything that''s happening to Ariana to him. Otherwise, I don''t think any of us can deal with the consequences after¡­" Elise said to Sylvie. "Unn." Sylvie said and was about to reply but she was cut off before that. "Sylvie dear, what''s the answer to this question?" Ms. Trista called out on Sylvie when she saw how the two of them were just talkingto each other completely ignoring her lecture. ''How could you two ignore my lectures! Why are you two cute and young girls who one expects to be very respectful and responsible doing the complete opposite?! Why are you two talking to each other without even whispering!?! You aren''t even hiding the fact that you''re talking when I''m teaching as if I never existed!'' Ms. Trista thought to herself as she became gloomy. "Em, so the question is Why is chanting necessary?Ms. Trista?" Sylvie asked Ms. Trista just to confirm. "Correct, now may you please answer the question my little sweetheart?" Ms.Trista asked her with a very sweet tone but was glaring at her. "Alright, chanting is necessary because people find it hard to cast spells without chanting. When one chants they are able to visualize the magic even better, thus this sets the boundaries between no chants and chant magic. Is that sufficient enough Ms. Trista?" Sylvie said as she beamed a smile towards Ms. Trista who was starting to get angry at the mischevious way Sylvie acted. "Yes you are correct. Humph, please pay attention though. You''re disturbing the class by talking to each other very loudly. Please let your classmates have peace so they can pay attention to the lecture." Ms. Trista said as she scolded Sylvie. "Yes ma''am. Sorry~" Sylvie said as she stuck out her tongue really cutely at Ms. Trista. This caused Ms. Trista to get even more angry but had nothing to do but hold her anger in. ''We really don''t wanna listen to you teach either teacher¡­ You''re literally only reading stuff off the book for us. We want to use magic and learn it through action¡­ Not through you reading a book¡­'' The entire class thought to themselves. ''Whatever those two girls were talking about is probably more interesting than this right now¡­ I swear, why''d you have to stop them Ms. Trista.'' The entire class added in their head. ... "Ariana are you okay? Why do you seem so odd today?" Sam asked Ariana who was sitting across from him. "I am okay, do I seem odd to you?" Ariana said as she looked at Sam. "Un, you seem very depressed today. Is there someone bullying you? I can get them back for you if you want." Sam said as he tried to flex his muscles, but all that showed was his fat. "Pfft, haha. It''s alright, nothing''s happening." Ariana laughed a bit when she saw how Sam really wanted to try to show his muscles but failed. "Humph! Don''t laugh!" Sam said with a red face. ------------- Author : Chapter 2 done!! I am so tired!!! Kill me!!!! REEE!!!! *poof* 101 ;-; Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 102 Arianas Crisis 3 "Than what happened for you to be so depressed if no one is bullying you?" Sam asked Ariana who was chuckling at him. "It''s nothing. I''ll handle it myself, I don''t need anyone''s help." Ariana said blatantly as she stopped chuckling at him. "Are you sure about that? If one is able to handle something by themself they wouldn''t have a face that says they are struggling ye know?" Sam said to Ariana. "En¡­" Ariana said as she rubbed her arm as she looked down at the floor with a crestfallen expression on her face. "So what actually happened?" Sam asked her seriously. "Well, it''s like this. So I am being forced to ma-" Ariana said but was cut off by something. Ring! The school bell had rang indicating it was time for next class to start. "Oh no! I am late to class! See you later!" Sam said as his expression paled before he sped to his class. "Em? See you later?" Ariana said with a puzzled expression on her face. She had clearly misunderstood what Sam''s sense of importance was. ''Does everyone act like that? Why does he act so reliable but ends up really unreliable? It makes no sense to me at all, it''s actually hurting my brain¡­'' Ariana said. ''Wait, the bell rang and he said he''s late to class. Wait a second¡­" Ariana muttered and until she realized what had just happened. Just the thought of what was about to happen to her had made her pale in fright. "Oh no! I am late to my class as well!" Ariana said in a fearful tone as she immediately sped to her class as well. ¡­ "Sorry I''m late sensei!" Ariana said as she ran to the field behind the academy. "It''s alright, it''s your first time being late so I will excuse you next time. There are some students that are hurt, please help in healing them." Her teacher said as he pointed towards a batch of injured students. "Yes sensei!" Ariana said as she ran towards the batch of injured students and started to heal them as she comforted them and wished them good luck on their next battle thus increasing the morale of the students. "Thanks Ariana." The student said as they stood up and walked to the side to regain some of their mental fatigue before they went back into combat. "Sigh, why do I have to heal them? Oh right, Sylvie, Elise, Maria,and Lance are in this class as well. I bet they are talking about how strange I am. And indeed, she was correct. The three of them are trying to come up with reasons for Ariana''s depressed face this morning they had seen her with. The depressed face which she had hidden with a joyful expression for the injured students to help them improve their morale. Thus leaving many people to be unable to know the pain that she has kept beneath the facade. ¡­ "Lance, Maria,have you seen how odd Elise has been acting today?" Sylvie asked Lance. "Hmm? I haven''t seen her at all today so I really don''t know what you guys are talking about." Lance said as he looked around the crowd to find a Ariana with a joyful expression on her face. "She looks normal to me, doesn''t look like there is anything odd with her today Sylvie. You might have been imagining things as you did sleep the entire day yesterday." Lance added. "Humph! I do not imagine things! Are you slandering me! Was that a direct insult to me Lance!?" Sylvie pouted as she started to give Lance light punches like a baby. "Okay okay, sorry. I did not mean anything by that. All I want to say is that she looks normal to me alright? I don''t know what you mean by that saying that she looked really sad and all in the morning Sylvie." Lance said as he tried to stop the little girl from attacking him as he pretended it hurt him. "Humph! I''ll let you away with this time! Maria, how about you?" Sylvie pouted as she looked at Lance before no longer sparing a single glance at him as she looked at Maria. "En, same as Lance. I haven''t met her in the morning at all. However, I can definitely tell that her smile right now is forced. Many bad people go to my family for healing so we can tell if they''re having a forced smile or not." Maria said. "She''s forcing her smile right now?" Elise muttered as she then looked at Ariana who was joyfully interacting with the other students. "Now I can see it. She really is forcing her smile. I can see her hopelessness and bitterness in her eyes." Elise said. "Okay, now how do you see that?" Lance asked. "We get used to it due to our interaction with the wilderness. So we use the eyes and movements to find out what they mean, I mean the animals of course as they cant communicate with us." Elise said. "Oh, I see. How about you Sylvie? You see anything?" Lance asked her. "No? Why? I don''t really see anything. I never really left my house much aside from going to this academy and a few shops to floof floof someone." Sylvie said as she looked at Lance. "What do you mean by floof floof?" The three of them asked as their eyebrows twitched. "Oh, she''s a beastkin. So I floofed her all over by touching her tail and her ears. It feels so relaxing~ You should try it out sometime." Sylvie said as stars were shining in her eyes. "How about no¡­" They three of them denied the invitation. "Oh, that''s sad. It''s really nice. How about it Elise, Maria? You should try it! It''s really nice! The soft fur of hers is really relaxing!" Sylvie tried to encourage Maria and Elise to join her in her fun. "No thanks, I have stuff to do¡­" They said as they immediately looked away from the depressed Sylvie. ------------ Author : AGH I can''t type 3 chapters today. I am typing at a easter party right now and my cousin accidentally scratched my arm and I am bleeding. Pls send help *poof* 103 Arianas Crisis 4 "Anyway, let''s get back to the topic about Ariana." Sylvie said as she knew she would not be able to convince them. "Yeah, you wanna talk about this after school? I mean we have a few more weeks until we''re all able to live in dorms." Maria asked them. "I have no problems with it, I don''t really do anything after school aside from training anyway." Lance said. "Me neither, all I do is just train as well." Elise seconded it. "Well, all I do is sleep when I get home so¡­ Yeah? I guess we could talk after school." Sylvie said. "Alright then, make sure you don''t tell Sam about this. Otherwise we willhave a huge calamity on our hands." Maria warned the three of them. "Alright! See you after school then." They all said to each other before the bell rung indicating for them to switch to their next class. "See ya!" Sylvie waved her hands as she walked towards Ms. Aria''s class. "Ohaiyo! Ms. Aria!" Sylvie waved towards Ms. Aria as she peeked her head inside the classroom. "Ohaiyo Sylvie, call me aunt from now on." Ms. Aria said. "Aunt? Why?" Sylvie asked her. "Because I said so, and pretend not to be a student in my class." Ms. Aria said. "Why?" Sylvie asked her again. "Because I said so. Just do it." Ms. Aria said. "What if I don''t want to?" Sylvie tested her. "I''ll spank you." Ms. Aria said as she looked at Sylvie sternly. "Hii! Yes!" Sylvie said as she reflexively protected her butt with her hands. "Now what do you call me?" Ms. Aria said with her hands on her hips. "A-aunt¡­" Sylvie said with tears in her eyes. After saying that she immediately ran to her supposed desk and sit there as she hugged herself. "Good morning Ms. Aria." Ariana said as she entered the classroom. "Good morning Ariana. How are you doing today?" Ms. Aria asked her. "I am doing okay Ms. Aria. How about you?" Ariana replied as she sat at her desk. "I am doing fine as well. As you can see my niece is here and is alright. She won''t be sleeping and will actually be listening today. Isn''t that right little Sylvie?" Ms. Aria said as she looked at Sylvie. "Yes auntie¡­" Sylvie said reluctantly as she did not reveal her face that was beet red. As she did not want to show her embarrassing look to Ariana who she considered as a friend. "En, alright then Ms. Aria. Class is about to start so I''ll get prepared." Ariana said to Ms. Aria as she looked at the time. "Indeed, class is about to start. Alright, talk to you later." Ms. Aria said as the bell rung indicating class had started. ''Sigh, that was so embarrassing. I had to call Ms. Aria auntie in front of Ariana! Am I the one in deep pain or is it Ariana!? I need someone to save me!'' Sylvie thought to herself. ''Sigh, I can''t really keep this fake face on anymore. Otherwise I think it will become second nature to me. And that would be really bad if I were to have a fake smile on all the time.'' Ariana thought to herself at the same time as Ms. Aria was continuing the story of the lost girl. ''I just can''t bring myself to ask them for help¡­ I don''t know what''s restraining me. I wish it would go away so I could ask them for help so I would no longer have to be bothered by this forced marriage to a lecherous man.'' Ariana thought to herself as she clenched her fists. ''You should try to run away to another country so they can''t force you to marry them.'' Ariana''s mother voice suddenly reappeared in her head. ''I don''t want to run away though! If I run away that also means I''ll be leaving everyone behind! And I might even implicate them! I don''t want this to happen!'' Ariana thought to herself. ''If only there was a way for all of this to be solved! I would need a backing that''s even stronger than the Ragestride''s family! There are countless ones but they all act weird or they are neutral. The Martel family is really neutral, so are those other two known ones. The other only fights for wars, and the last one is just weird.'' Ariana thought about Sylvie''s, Maria''s, Elise''s, Lance''s, and Sam''s family but did not know that they were actually people who were the children of that family. As many people could have the same surname. ''If only I could get one of the family on my side somehow¡­ The Martel family is so neutral that they won''t bother with human conflicts unless they are somehow dragged into it. Like four years ago when their daughter was injured by that perverted prince. He then got sentenced to exile by the King himself. One can see how much authority and power they have by that.'' Ariana thought to herself. ''There is no hope in getting a healer to help join the fight when they don''t really like violence. The battle samurai clan whatever will probably cause damage to the entire country instead of just the Ragestride''s family. That family that literally interacts with the wilderness really only cares for themselves. And that last family, heard they have a bad influence of indulging their young master¡­ Ugh¡­ Why do the prominent families have to be so weird?'' Ariana thought to herself with bitterness in her heart. "Ariana, can you summarize what just happened?" Ms. Aria suddenly called out to her. "Eh? Sorry what Ms. Aria?" Ariana snapped out of her thoughts as she looked at the teacher who was looking at her face to face. "Hii! EEmm sorry Ms. Aria, I wasn''t paying attention." Ariana said with fear in her eyes. "Oh, it''s alright. Just make sure you read this sometime to get caught up with class though." Ms. Aria said as she pardoned her. "Yes¡­" Ariana said depressedly. ------------------ Author : mybody feels like im being tortured it hurts 104 Arianas Crisis 5 After leaving the academy that day Ariana headed home in a depressed manner. ¡­ "Did you see that?" Sylvie asked the others as she stared at the carriage that Ariana had left in. "Yeah, I saw it. You weren''t joking when you said she was a tad off today. She really was depressed." Lance said as his eyes narrowed. "Un, so she really did have a fake smile on the entire time. Wonder what could''ve happened to her." Maria said. "Yeah, I always have my eyes out for her anyway during physical education class. She tends to get into arguments with me for no reason, which she didn''t today. So I already found that odd." Elise added. "Why are you getting into fights with her?" The three of them suddenly said as they turned their head to look at Elise. "Eh? Emmm, you see. It''s because I didn''t control my strength one time and kinda injured a student really badly¡­ Even though it wasn''t that bad. He''s a man he should learn how to withstand it. Humph!" Elise said as she snorted. "En, alright. When did you turn into an old person all of a sudden Elise?" Sylvie said as she was dumbfounded on how Elise had replied. "What! Who are you calling an old person you numb skull! Come here you brat!" Elise said as she started to grind her knuckles on Sylvie''s head. "Ow ow ow! Stopp! It hurts!!!" Sylvie cried out as she held both hands over her head in attempt to stop Elise from harming her poor head anymore. "Nope! Who did you call old! I want you to tell me right now!" Elise said as she continued to grind her knuckles on Sylvie''s head again. "I called no one old! Please stop! It hurts Elise!" Sylvie cried out. "Humph!! Fine!" Elise said as she let go of Sylvie before looking at the two who were looking at her with fear in their eyes. "What? What are you two looking at?" Elise said as she looked at them. "N-nothing at all miss!" The both of them said as they looked at the opposite way minding their own business. "Is that so? Why did you call me miss all of a sudden? Why are you two so formal all of a sudden? This is so not like you two." Elise said as a cruel smile formed on her face as she suddenly started walking closer to the two. In response to Elise walking closer to them, the both of them starting walking backwards slowly as well. This happened for a while until Elise suddenly caught them off guard as she leapt at them at a quick speed. "Kya! Wait Elise let''s talk this out!" Maria said as she looked at Elise with fear in her eyes. "Ugh! Elise! It isn''t good for a female to be in contact with a male unless they are married!" Lance tried to say as he wanted to escape the predicament he was in. "No matter what you say, you aren''t getting out of it! How dare the both of you snicker when you saw Sylvie getting her head knuckled by me. Now it''s time for the both of you to receive what she had just received. Let''s see who will be the last one laughing!" Elise said as she brought her knuckles upon the both of their heads. "Owww!!!!" The both of them said as they held their head in agony while Elise laughed like a maniac as she enjoyed the both of them crying out for help. ''I-if i''m the protagonist. Does that mean she''s the final boss? What a scary villain, I don''t wanna be a protagonist anymore.'' Sylvie thought to herself as she had almost died from fright when she saw the demonic smile on Elise''s face. ''Goddess Plutia, how about you become the protagonist from now on? I don''t wanna be one anymore. I just want to be a hidden character that does stuff behind the scenes. I don''t wanna be near these people anymore.'' Sylvie prayed to the goddess, which was to no avail as even Goddess Plutia was stuck on the planet and does not have her powers. "Ha ha, look at you two. You don''t even have the power to laugh anymore now do you? Karma strikes back doesn''t it?" Elise said as she looked at the two who were holding their head on the ground and crying. "Yes! Please forgive us already Elise! Spare us!" The two of them cried out together in unison as they were bawling their eyes out on the ground. "Humph, that''s more like it. How about it Sylvie, you want more?" Elise said as she turned to look at Sylvie. "No! Please no!" Sylvie backed up to the tree. ''GODDESS PLUTIA! HELP ME! WHAT ARE YOU DOING! I TRUSTED YOU!'' Sylvie shouted in her head as she watched Elise inch by inch get closer to her in slow motion. As Elise raised her hand and extended it towards Sylvie''s head, Sylvie closed her eyes tightly and looked down seemingly waiting for the impact of Elise''s knuckles. However, all she felt was Elise softly patting Sylvie''s head as she suddenly brought Sylvie in for a hug. "Why are you being so scared you little munchkin." Elise said as she patted Sylvie''s head. "Who are you calling a munchkin?" Sylvie immediately got agitated. "You, who else." Elise said. "You! Take this!" Sylvie said as she stood on her tip toes as she tried to get Elise back for what she had done to her earlier. "Haha, too bad you''re too short Sylvie. I already anticipated that!" Elise said as she smirked. "However, did you expect this?" Two voices suddenly rang in from behind her as she was suddenly pinned down by two people from behind her. "E-em, men shouldn''t be touching women before marriage." Elise said in a meek voice as she looked at Lance. "No matter what you say, you aren''t getting out of it!" Lance repeated what Elise had said previously. "Nooo!!!" Elise''s cries were heard loudly but no one had came to help as they did not want to get involved. ---------------- Author : I caught a disease! Pls nose stop! I SNEEZE SO MUCH! MY LEFT NOSE SO STUFFI OMAGAW 105 Lauras Diary Hello everyone, my name is Laura Martel. I am a mother of three children as well as a noble. I have a husband whose name goes by Claude, we met each other on a faithful event one day during a mission. Afterwards we got acquainted to each other multiple times. Though, he is really weird. It sometimes makes me wonder how I actually got to love him, but all I know is that I do truly love him. Speaking of love, I also truly love my three children as well. I have two boys and one girl. Each and every one of them are the cutest and sweetest things I have ever seen, especially my daughter! She was named by the goddess herself, and even her talents are amazing. Her appearance is also cute! However, her chest area is a bit lacking. However with my genes I doubt she''ll be flat forever. Maybe my genes will kick in when she hits puberty hmm? Mm, yeah it most likely would. Anyway, back to what I was talking about. Yes my cute little daughter! Her name is Sylvie, her appearance doesn''t look like any of us really. She has white hair which no one in our family tree actually has. However, she was blessed by the goddess. So maybe that had something to do with her appearance? But, I could care less about appearance as she is my bonafide daughter anyway! I would go through fire, flames, water, and ice just to keep her safe. Treading on the most dangerous aspects of life, I shall not let anyone touch her. Especially even if she loves a man! He will have to go through my testings to see if he is worthy enough to marry my daughter! *Ahem* Maybe I got off track by a lot. I seem to always do that whenever I think about my cute daughter. Leaving that alone, let''s talk about my two sons. Both my sons are years ahead of Sylvie, one of them is working diligently in school still while the other is also working diligently in high school. Both of them truly do have talents. Though, my oldest son still gives me some creeps. I feel like he''ll take away my precious daughter anymore. Thus, I told him to only come home once every 6 months just to make sure he can not do anything to my precious little girl. Speaking of which, I truly nearly did lose my daughter once. It is something that has been burnt into my memory. On that one way when I was taking my cute little daughter who was only at the age of two out to the King''s castle did she meet a catastrophe. That scumbag of a prince had injured her to the point of her being unconscious. He even used her as hostage in front of his own father, the king and me. Even though we had apprehended him, I still feel that his punishment was too lenient. Only getting him exiled? He needs to be burned at the stakes instead! Who dares to touch my little girl, let alone injure her and use her as hostage! What kind of demon are you to hurt such a cute little girl! Even I can''t bear to bring myself to hurt my own little girl! Even scolding her makes my heart ache in pain. However, discipline is necessary. I do not want her to be like those nasty other noble girls who are basically only flower vases that act like they''re the goddess themselves. However, being blessed by the goddess I really don''t see that happening. Though, I didn''t want to risk it and still wanted to teach her how to live as a normal human being. Though, it might be tough as she mutters strange thingsat night sometimes. I don''t even understand the language she speaks, but it''s alright. It might just be some childish gibberish, it''s pretty cute too. However, now that she''s in school I haven''t seen her in a while. I thought I would be able to see her a bit longer, but I did not expect a teacher there to take care of her instead. And since she''ll be living in dorms soon, I don''t think I''ll be able to see her again until she comes visits me again. And hopefully she does, I want to see how my precious little daughter has grown up. I have truly been blessed with a great family. Thank you Goddess Plutia -------------- Author : nyehehehe I am really sick, I feel so lightheaded. *poof* 106 Marias Diary Hi! My name is Maria Christ! I come from a family of priests that are one of the highest in rankings! I have two younger siblings, a boy and a girl. The boy''s name is Gin while the girl''s name is Lily! They are both extraordinarily cute children too! Gin is like father, he is hard working. I don''t think one at that age should keep swinging swords though¡­ I wonder if that''s what Sylvie does, she''s too strong, wait or is she? She shows that she''s strong but is always weak when going against us? What''s with that I wonder, whatever. I like it though, it''s really cute how innocent Sylvie is, Lily wants her to come over again. My mother''s name is Liesel, she also has taken a liking to Sylvie. She already treats her as her own daughter the first day they met. Why won''t she show that motherly love to me?! Is it because I am too old for it or something? Well then again, she barely shows motherly love to Lily either. She treats us as if we''re both adults already. But, Sylvie is only two years younger than me! Her appearance makes her look even younger though! Mom, please don''t tell me you are a lolicon. If you are I will be sad, because I am one too. Don''t touch my Sylvie, go become a shotacon instead and go for a boy. Just don''t go after Sylvie. Oh, talking about Sylvie. I forgot to introduce her. Sylvie is a six year old girl that has white hair. She ranked first place for the academy entrance exam. She is a really small girl with white skin. She has heterochromatic eyes which makes her even more of a mystery. Though, it just actually adds effect to her appearance, not really a mystery. Even though she looks fragile and all, her power is too extraordinarily great. I wonder if she came across a treasure or something. But, I already asked my parents about her family. They rarely let their daughter akaSylvie out of the mansion. So she probably has no treasure. Due to being cooped inside her mansion for so long she probably spent all her life just learning magic. I don''t really know much about her physical strength as I was knocked out when she supposedly beat our examiner. I would''ve beaten him too had he let me attack! I just wasn''t prepared! The sad thing is when school started, we didn''t have any classes together! Can you believe that! What did I do to not be able to be in any of her classes!? The great thing is that we can meet each other during Physical Education since we have the same class period and the Physical Education teachers teach outside. I can''t wait for the academy dorms to be ready! I must ask to be Sylvie''s roommate before anyone does when the dormitory is available! That''s it! I hope I can write more about Sylvie after this~ She is truly an interesting and cute girl that my diary deserves to be filled of! ---------------- Author : I feel like vomiting, these coughs omg. *poof* 107 The Sickness Is Killing Me @@ If you''ve read my comments previously, I am legit dying to some illness. I swear I just became anti-vax or something, otherwise theres no way I''d be dying like this. (Even though this happens ever year) (SMH IMMUNE SYSTEMS DO YOU WORK U PIECE OF TOFU!) (WHY EM I BURNING UP! IT FEELS LIKE IM SWEATING BUT IM NOT SAVE ME GET ME A DOCTOR! Make sure hes asian and knows about talisman and stuff)@@ 108 News About Novel Plans For now Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 109 Ariana Forced To Leave "Mother, I am back." Ariana said as she entered her mansion. However, there was no reply which Ariana expected there to be. She ignored the silence though as she walked into her room. "Mother? Hello, I am back." Ariana said once more as she looked at her mother who was sitting on the bed with a downcast expression on her face. "Ariana, you need to go right now." Ariana''s mother suddenly said as she looked at Ariana with tears in her eyes. "W-what do you mean I need to go right now? Mother? Is there something wrong?" Ariana asked her mother. "Ariana! I have packed your stuff for you! You need to leave now!" Ariana''s mother said as she put hugged her daughter while sobbing. "Mother, what''s wrong!? Tell me!? Why must I leave!" Ariana said as she had an ill foreboding. "The Ragestride''s family will be coming here soon. And they are coming here to get you for their marriage. You must leave now! We cannot protect you here! You must escape and get far away from them for your own freedom!" Ariana''s mother said as she hurriedly pushed Ariana towards the entrance of the house so she could get into the carriage which was loaded. "Wait no mother! I am not leaving without you guys! Stop pushing me mother!" Ariana cried out as she tried to resist her mother who was shoving her into the carriage with tears in her eyes. "You shall leave without us! Make sure you stay safe on your trip out of the kingdom! We will miss you Ariana!" Ariana''s mother said as she closed the carriage door before indicating the carriage driver to start driving it. "No wait mother! I don''t want this!" Ariana cried out. "Make sure you don''t forget about us! Everything you need is in the carriage! Just make sure you''re safe! Don''t forget to write us letters!" Ariana''s mother shouted as she watched the carriage disappear off into the distance. "And make sure you never come back¡­" Ariana''s mother muttered to herself before she finally collapsed. "Mistress! Somebody help me! The mistress has fainted!" A nearby maid suddenly said as she called out for help. "What! The mistress has fainted!? Tell the head that she has fainted! Someone help bring the mistress back into her room!" A butler shouted as he ordered the servants what to do. ¡­ "Mother why! Why do you have to do this to me! I don''t wanna leave! I wanna be with you! I wanna be with Sylvie and the others too!" Ariana cried to herself in the carriage. "Why do I have to be so powerless! If only I had the power to be able to fight back against the Ragestride family! They wouldn''t be able to force me into marriage where I have to run away!" Ariana said to herself as she clenched her fists. "I will get my revenge one day! And you can count on it!" Ariana said as she swore she would destroy the Ragestride family when she gets back. --------- Author : IM STILL SICK! EVEN MY BRAIN IS BEING AFFECTED! I HAD SUCH A HARD TIME TRYING TO THINK OF A WORD AND I STILL HAVEN''T THOUGHT OF IT! 110 Schools Cafeteria 1 "Sylvie it''s time for you to wake up!" Ms. Aria said as she tugged Sylvie to wake up. "Just a few more minutes¡­" Sylvie mumbled as she was still engrossed into her sleep. "What do you mean a few more minutes! Any longer and we might even be late to the academy!" Ms. Aria said as she shook Sylvie even harder this time. "Nooo. I don''t wanna get up yet. A few more minutesss." Sylvie said as she buried her head into the pillow even more. "How does Maurice even handle you! I am starting to regret keeping you at my house now! Maybe you should go back to hers from now on." Ms. Aria said with a sigh. Hearing this, Sylvie immediately got out of bed and prepared herself. "Don''t make me go back to her please! I am getting ready right now! Just don''t take me back there!" Sylvie cried out as she was putting on her school uniform. ''That worked more than I expected. I guess I know what I can use to blackmail her from now on.'' Ms. Aria thought as she looked at Sylvie with a blank expression. "Fine, I won''t take you back to Maurice. Make sure you behave though! Otherwise I won''t give you anymore chances before I take you and throw you in her house making you live with her for the rest of the school year." Ms. Aria threatened Sylvie. "Yes yes! I have learned my mistakes! Please don''t do that!" Sylvie cried out as she finished putting on her thigh high socks. "Alright, let''s go. You can have the cafeteria breakfast when we get there." Ms. Aria said as she dragged Sylvie to the carriage. "Yes¡­" Sylvie said. ''I wonder if their food even tastes good. School food always taste bad from what I recall from my previous life. The school doesn''t even even serve edible food to be honest.'' Sylvie thought to herself as she recalled her past life. ¡­ "Here we are Sylvie, let''s get breakfast now before class starts." Ms. Aria said as she held Sylvie''s hand and dragged her towards the cafeteria. "Hello Aria, who''s this? What a cute girl, is she your daughter?" The cafeteria lady teased Aria. "Surely not, do we even look the same? She is merely a student of mine that I am currently taking care of in place of her parents." Ms. Aria said as she waved her hand indicating for the usual to the cafeteria lady. "Alright, and what would this little princess want for breakfast?" The cafeteria lady asked as she looked at Sylvie. "Em¡­ Anything that is light is okay." Sylvie said as she didn''t want to get a lot of food that could potentially be awful and have to throw it all away. "Alright, here you two go. Have a nice breakfast and day." The cafeteria lady said as she grabbed two plates and put food on them before handing the plates to Sylvie and Ms. Aria. ------------- Author : I somehow got pink eye on my right eye. It hurts to open and blink it. Am I going to die soon? Random stuff is happening to me. *poof* 111 Schools Cafeteria 2 "Em, what''s this Ms. Aria?" Sylvie asked as she looked at her plate of food as she sat at an empty table with Ms. Aria. "Oh come on sweetie, don''t you know what this is? And have you forgotten you must call me auntie? Do you want me to send you back to Maurice already sweetie?" Ms. Aria said as she looked at Sylvie. "Yes auntie¡­ Please don''t do that I beg of you¡­" Sylvie decided to shut up as she looked at the food trying to hopefully get out of the conversation about her being sent back to Ms. Maurice. "Much better, make sure you eat up otherwise you won''t grow. You are already smaller than most girls your age. In both height, size, and yeah." Ms. Aria said as she looked at Sylvie''s chest and thought in her head, ''She''s still a child. Her mother is enormous so there won''t be a problem.'' Monch~ After taking a bite of her food, Sylvie''s face immediately darkened as she quickly swallowed her food before rinsing her mouth with water. "Cough cough! Ack!" Sylvie choked on the water. "Sweetie, are you alright?" Ms. Aria said as she went over to pat Sylvie''s back. "I am alright auntie¡­ I am full now, I don''t want to eat anymore." Sylvie said as she pushed her breakfast plate in front of her to the opposite end of the table. "What do you mean you don''t wantto eat anymore. You didn''t even eat anything. You won''t grow this way, no wonder you are so small." Ms. Aria said as her eyebrows furrowed indicating she was not happy with what Sylvie was doing. ''How can one not eat? Breakfast is considered the most important meal of the day. It''s where you get your energy to perform your duties for the rest of the day.'' She thought to herself. ''Besides, you are already so small. If you don''t eat anymore won''t you become something like the dwarf race instead? However, now that I think about it if you were small still that means I can easily carry you around wouldn''t it¡­'' Ms. Aria thought once more as she nodded her head in approval of her thoughts. ''What are you nodding your head for? I am literally choking on water due to the bad food. Why do you look like you approve of me nearly choking to death on bad food?'' Sylvie thought to herself as she looked at Ms. Aria with a hateful glare that was harmless. ''Besides, how are you even being able to eat this terrible food? Do you have like poison immunity level maxed out or something? Are you the protagonist or am I the protagonist? So many people are trying to steal my role in this world¡­'' Sylvie thought to herself bitterly as she just drank water the entire time as she watched Ms. Aria eat her food. But soon their serenity stopped as some students came over and spotted Ms. Aria and Sylvie sitting together for breakfast. "Teacher Aria! Can we eat with you two?" A group of five girls who were in their third year of school said as they walked over to the table. ------------ Author : So sleepy¡­ SCHOOL END ALREADY AN EXACT MONTH LEFT UNTIL SCHOOL ENDS OMAGAWD LET ME HAVE MY SLEEP TIME SO I CAN TYPE MORE 112 Schools Cafeteria 3 "Oh hello, you five. Come sit down and eat with us. We don''t mind at all." Ms. Aria said as she just pointed her fingers at the empty seats for the five girls to sit down at. "Excuse us then Ms. Aria." The girls said as they sat at the five empty seats in front of Sylvie and Ms. Aria. Expecting something to be said as the girls had wanted to sit and eat together with Ms. Aria, Sylvie just waited. However, all that happened were the five girls eating slowly as they looked at eachother and secretly looked towards Sylvie. ''What''s up with them? Why are they looking at me secretly? Are they here to harass me or something?'' Sylvie thought to herself as she just laid on the table and took a nap while using her [Hawk Eye] magic spell to watch what was happening around her just in case something were to happen to her. "U-um¡­Teacher Aria, I''ve been wondering. Who is this little girl?" The girl who looked to be the oldest and the leader of the group asked Ms. Aria. "She is my niece. Isn''t she small and cute?" Ms. Aria said as she continued to eat her breakfast that seemed to be never ending. "Your niece? How come you never told us you had a niece? Is she attending this school as well?" The girl asked more questions. "Well, I never had a reason to tell you I had a niece. You students never asked me anyway. And yes she is attending this school¡­ I think." Ms. Aria said reluctantly. ''Having a niece? Not even close, I am merely babysitting her for her parents. Attending the school? All she is is sleep in class!'' Ms. Aria thought to herself. ''The only part I got right was that she is small and cute. And that''s the only part I like about her!'' Ms. Aria thought to herself but kept it to herself. "Are you sure she''s even six years old to be attending this school Ms. Aria?" The student asked her for confirmation. "Yes she is. Don''t worry though, the smaller she is the better it is for me. I''ll be able to carry her anywhere easily if she stays small forever." Ms. Aria proudly declared. "That sounds good. I don''t want her to lose her cuteness as she grows up. She should stay the same forever." The five girls agreed with Ms. Aria as they looked at Sylvie who was presumably taking a nap. ''I can hear every and all of your words. I can also see how you are acting right now. I don''t want to stay small forever! How will I find a husband!'' Sylvie thought to herself but continued to pretend she was taking a nap. ''Just hurry up and leave! Stop making it worse on me!'' Sylvie wanted to shout at the girls. "Anyway, what did you girls want to talk to me about?" Ms. Aria suddenly said as she finished eating and looked at the girls seriously. "We have important information we need to tell you." The five girls suddenly said as their eyes also furrowed. "Tell me." Ms. Aria said. -------------- Author : HOW AM I STILL SICK ITS BEEN 2+ WEEKS *poof* 113 Schools Cafeteria 4 ''Oh? What is this sudden atmosphere change? It looks like they are about to talk about something serious. Even Ms. Aria had constructed a noise barrier around the table so others can''t hear what they are talking about.'' Sylvie thought to herself as she continued to feign her sleeping appearance. "What about her first of all Ms. Aria? Shouldn''t we do something just in case she wakes up?" A girl suddenly said as they looked at Sylvie who was sleeping with her head on her arms. "Do you want me to move her away? Actually cancel that thought. If she were to keep sleeping and some random person came over to her while she was sleeping I don''twanna imagine what could happen. I don''t wanna bear the consequences of what would happen either." Ms. Aria said as she paled in fright realizing what Sylvie could possibly do. For example, killing a student who wanted to do something to her. Which Ms. Aria obviously threw out of her mind. ''Which little girl who''s sheltered could possibly kill others so easily? Unless she did it out of fright where she''s unable to control her power. Besides, killing for the first time is really stressful.'' Ms. Aria thought to herself. "You''re right. She''s your niece so your sister would obviously go for you if any harm were to be brought onto her. Wait, who''s your sister?" The girls asked Ms. Aria. "You don''t need to know that. Just tell me what you girls came here to tell me before my MP runs out to keep holding this sound barrier." Ms. Aria waved her hand dismissing their questions. "Oh right. We found some news about some evil organization." The girl started to speak. "What about that evil organization?" Ms. Aria asked her. "They are most likely going to raid our academy and go for the fairies in the forest. And I am afraid their aim isn''t just for the fairies, but also to gain the noble students here to sell as slaves or to get some money from their families." The girl said. "Is that so? Do you know when it will happen?" Ms. Aria asked the girl. "No I don''t. We only casually heard it at a restaurant us five were at. It was like they didn''t care if their plans were to be exposed or not." The girl told Ms. Aria to warn her. "Alright, you girls can go now. I will talk to the academy headmaster after school today. I will talk to him about giving you girls some mission points so you girls can hopefully save up enough to exchange it for anything the school has made." Ms. Aria said as she stopped her sound barrier. "Alright.Thanks Ms. Aria. We will be going now." The five girls said as they got out of their chair and bowed to her nicely before walking away. ''An attack on this organization? Interesting~ Nyufufufufu, I really wanna see how strong they are. If they''re weak I will probably just snipe them from long range to keep myself hidden.'' Sylvie thought to herself after the five girls had left. ------------- Author : WOA A BIG FITE ME INTERESTU IM STILL SICK *poof* 114 Late For Class, Who Though? "Sylvie, wake up. You need to get to class before you''re late." Ms. Aria said as she shook Sylvie lightly to wake her up. "Em¡­ I want more sleep." Sylvie said as she exaggeratedly gave a long yawn as she stretched her arms. "Don''t do this Sylvie. You literally woke up an hour ago. And we''re already in the academy. You can''t sleep now." Ms. Aria said as she sighed with her hand on her forehead as she shook her head at Sylvie. ''What am I going to do with this girl? Even though she''s obviously a monstrous prodigy, she doesn''t act like one at all. Is this what all prodigies are like?'' Ms. Aria thought to herself as she just shook her head to get rid of the thoughts. Ring "Ah." Sylvie leaked out a voice as she heard the bell ring. "Wait a minute¡­" Ms. Aria paled as she heard the bell ring. "How can a teacher be late to her class! See you Sylvie! I won''t help you at all if you get in trouble for being late by the way!" Ms. Aria said as she immediately bolted out the cafeteria to her own class to start teaching. "... Is this how a teacher should act? She is more shameless than the teachers back on Earth, I swear¡­" Sylvie muttered to herself as she slowly walked out of the cafeteria towards her own classroom. ¡­ "Is Sylvie here today? Has anyone seen her?" Ms. Trista asked her own class when she didn''t see Sylvie in her room. "I haven''t seen her today at all." The entire class said as they looked around. Slide *sfx for opening sliding door* "Sorry I am late Ms. Trista." Sylvie said meekly as she opened the door slowly. "It''s alright, I won''t count you as being late. You probably had some reasons for being late anyway since you are always first in the classroom basically. Just go sit down so we can start class." Ms. Trista said as if she didn''t care. "Alright Ms. Trista." Sylvie said as she closed the door and made her way to her seat. "Why are you late Sylvie?" Elise asked her. "Oh, I was in the cafeteria with Ms. Aria. And then the bell rang and we were both late. I wonder how Ms. Aria is doing though? A teacher being late to her own class isn''t good." Sylvie said as she thought about Ms. Aria. "Sylvie¡­ You don''t really know what happens if a teacher is late to their own class?" Elise said as she looked at Sylvie dumbfoundedly. "Nope. What happens?" Sylvie asked Elise. "Well¡­ It''s like this." Elise started to explain. ¡­ "Aria, how could you, a teacher, possibly be late to your own class? Are you trying to not do your job?" The headmaster scolded Ms. Aria. "N-no¡­ I-I was merely having a talk with a student in the cafeteria¡­ And then the bell rang." Ms. Aria started to speak. "Silence! You were obviously late to class. Stop blaming the students. We had no late students today! Even the students who are always late weren''t even late today!" The headmaster shouted at Ms. Aria. "H-how could that be! This is unfair! It isn''t my fault!" Ms. Aria started to cry out. "I will deduct 5% of your salary starting from today for an entire month!" The headmaster said as he left the room. "Noo! Don''t do this to me!!!! GIVE ME MY MONEYYYYY!" Ms. Aria cried out as she fell to the ground and started to crawl towards the exit. ---------- Author : I am still sick, nearly choked on water and died. *poof* 115 Something Fishy Ring "Alright class, make sure you take this homework sheet and turn it in by tomorrow. These will count as your grade towards the end of the semester. If you happen to fail a class you will be forced to take summer school, and might even have to retake the year." Ms. Trista said as she handed out a piece of paper to everybody in the class. "Alright Ms. Trista." The class said as they took their homework sheet and stuffed it into a bag before they walked to their next class. "Say this is our first time getting homework isn''t it?" Sylvie said as she looked at Elise. "Yeah, it is." Elise said as she had just realized. It took them a few days until they actually got homework surprisingly. "Now that I think about it, Ariana had to read a book for homework because she wasn''t paying attention in class a few days ago. I guess she has it tough." Sylvie said as she thought about Ariana. "You''re right, I wonder if she still has the forced smile today." Elise said as they both walked towards their physical education class. "We''ll find out I guess?" Sylvie said as she went outside the academy to the back to join her class. "Goodmorning Sylvie, Elise. Hurry up and come over here so we can start class today." Mr. Bergoni said as he beckoned for the two girls to hurry up as they were taking their sweet time to walk over. "Don''t rush me Mr. Bergoni." Sylvie said as she started to walk slower intentionally. "Oh come on Sylvie, you do this every day to me. Just walk normally alright?" Mr. Bergoni pleaded. "Fine." Sylvie said as she just walked over to the class. "Look at her and Mr. Bergoni again. She''s so young and small yet even the teacher is afraid of her. I wonder who she is, or what she did to make him so scared of her." The students of her class started to gossip about her again. "Stop gossiping! If I hear any of you gossip one more time I''ll make you run two laps around the field!" Mr. Bergoni yelled as he looked at his students. "Yes sir!" The class immediately zipped their mouths shut as they looked at him nervously as to not let a single peep come out of their mouth. "Elise, do you see Ariana? I don''t see her anywhere." Sylvie said as she scanned the entire field. "I don''t see her either." Elise said as she looked around as she would usually find Ariana really quickly due to her uniqueness. "That''s strange." Sylvie said. "Has anybody seen Ariana today?" Ariana''s Physical Education teacher asked around. "I haven''t seen her at all today." The students all said as they looked around to see if they could find her. "I guess I''ll mark her off as absent then." Ariana''s teacher said. "She isn''t here today? That''s odd. Why do I smell something fishy here?" Sylvie muttered. "I don''t smell anything fishy. What do you mean?" Elise asked her. "It was a metaphor alright? A figure of speech." Sylvie said. ------ Author : sorry so late, I just got home and am typing this at 12 AM x_x *poof* 116 Questioning "Hello Sylvie and Elise! Have you two seen Ariana anywhere?" Maria asked as she walked over to them with Lance. "No we haven''t. Isn''t that why her teacher is also asking?" Elise said as she pointed at Ariana''s physical education teacher. "Fair point. I just wanted to ask you two just in case something had happened to her." Maria said as she sighed. "In case something had happened to her huh?Now that I think about it, what if something did happen to her for her to be absent today?" Sylvie muttered. "What was that Sylvie?" The three of them said as they stared at her. "I said I wondered if something had actually happened to her¡­" Sylvie repeated. "Then that''s it! Let''s investigate her family later!" The three of them said as their eyes sparkled while looking at Sylvie. "Eh? Why do you three look so happy to investigate a family?" Sylvie asked them. "We will be personally investigating them! It will be an infiltration mission! Let''s hurry up and get school over with so we can do it!" Maria said as she liked cosplay and couldn''t wait to cosplay as a thief or a ninja. "Alright?" Sylvie said with a puzzled look on her face. ¡­ Ring "Alright, see you two later! Don''t forget to meet up with us after school!" Maria said as she departed from the group. "Wait where should we meet up?" Sylvie asked her. "At the coffee shop downtown." Maria said. "Alright. See you later guys." Sylvie said as she went to Ms. Aria''s classroom. "See ya." Lance and Elise said as they both departed as well. Sylvie then took a quick few minutes to get to Ms. Aria''s classroom. "Good morning Sylvie." Ms. Aria said as she opened her arms for a hug. "Good morning auntie." Sylvie said as she completely ignored Ms. Aria''s outstretched arm and just sat at her chair. "Where''s my hug Sylvie? You didn''t hug me today at all after you woke up you know." Ms. Aria said as she looked at Sylvie with a frown. "I don''t want to hug you though Ms. Ar- *ahem* auntie." Sylvie said and quickly switched her words. "Is that so? Then I''ll hug you instead." Ms. Aria said as she walked over to Sylvie and hugged her. "Stop this! You are a teacher! Why are you doing this to me!" Sylvie cried out as she kicked and flailed her arms around. "Because you got me late and I had my salary deducted! Now behave!" Ms. Aria said as she started to tear up when she recalled how she had her salary deducted. "It''s your fault for being late hmph!" Sylvie said. "How come you weren''t late to class!" Ms. Aria questioned her. "Because I wasn''t late to class." Sylvie said. "That doesn''t make sense! My class is closer than yours!" Ms. Aria complained. "Just learn how to not be late then." Sylvie said. "Y-you! How could you do this to your auntie!" Ms. Aria cried out. ''Because you aren''t actually my auntie.'' Sylvie thought to herself. ----------- Author : Good night no news *poof* 117 Yuris Coffee Shop Ring "Alright Sylvie, it''s time to go home now." Ms. Aria said as she carried Sylvie out the classroom. "No." Sylvie said bluntly. "Why not? School is over with, so let''s go home." Ms. Ariasaid once more. "No." Sylvie said once more. "Why not?" Ms. Aria asked her confusedly. "Ariana''s gone. Me and my friends are going to go investigate why. So we are meeting up at the coffee shop downtown today." Sylvie said not worrying that her plans would be leaked out. "Is that so? Ariana is one of my students, so I should go with you and your friends as well. Just in case anything were to happen." Ms. Aria said as she got on the carriage with Sylvie and told the carriage driver to drive them to the coffee shop downtown. Sylvie and Ms. Aria got off the carriage as they entered a coffee shop named Yuri''s Coffee Shop. ''Does the Yuri stand for girl x girl love? Or is it the name of a person?'' Sylvie thought to herself as she entered the Coffee Shop. "Welcome to Yuri''s Coffee Shop! A waitress said as she walked from the back counter towards them. "Hello~" Ms. Aria said as she waved at the waitress. "A table for two or?" The waitress started to ask until she was cut off. "Sylvie, over here!" Maria''s voice came from a far corner as she waved at them. "You''re here early Maria." Sylvie said as she started to walk towards Maria''s table. "Tehee~ Maybe I rushed the carriage driver a bit? But it''s alright~ Being early doesn''t cause any harm." Maria said. "Ah, we will be sitting with her if you don''t mind." Ms. Aria said to the waitress as she started to walk towards them as well. "O-oh.. Alright. What drinks would you two like?" The waitress asked Sylvie and Ms. Aria. "Can I get dark coffee?" Ms. Aria asked her. "Can I get milk coffee?" Sylvie asked. "No coffee for you Sylvie, you are still too young! Can you get her lemonade or orange juice instead?" Ms. Aria asked the waitress. "W-what!" Sylvie wanted to retort but couldn''t. "What are you drinking Maria?" Sylvie couldn''t help but ask as she was denied her choice of drink. "Alright then, I will give you two your drinks in a few minutes." The waitress said as she wrote the orders on a slip of paper before bowing to them and walking back to the counter. "I am drinking milk coffee~ It tastes really good! You want some? Too bad you can''t have any. You''re too young, hehe." Maria teased Sylvie a bit. "Stop it!" Sylvie said with an embarrassed look on her face. "Now then, it''s time to wait for Lance and Elise who will be coming her at any time now." Maria said. Chime "Welcome to Yuri''s Coffee Shop." The waitress said once more as she walked to Lance and Elise. "We''ll be sitting with them thank you very much. I''ll get black coffee and she''ll get milk coffee." Lance said as he started to walk towards Sylvie''s table. "E-er Alright?" The waitress said as she went back to prepare the drinks. ----------- Author : H-help my lips burn. I am being tortured. The spicy noodles were actually spicy. *poof* 118 Mission: Investigate Arianas Family 1 "Hello there Sylvie and Maria and¡­ Err¡­ Sorry do I know you by any chance?" Lance greeted them one by one but was confused on who Ms. Aria was. "Oh she''s Ms. Aria, she''s Ariana''s knowledge teacher and wanted to help us investigate! She''s also my babysitter I suppose." Sylvie said as she introduced them to Ms. Aria. "Ms. Aria these are my friends. She''s Maria, your names sound alike and are almost spelt alike. She''s a troublesome friend. She''s Elise, a troublesome friend. This is Lance, another troublesome friend. And there''s that one more friend that we didn''t invite because he is not even a troublesome friend but a disaster class." Sylvie introduced Ms. Aria to her friends one by one. "What do you mean we are troublesome friends?! You are the most troublesome and problematic person there is out there! Do you even know what you do on a daily basis?!" Her three friends raised their voices causing many other people to look at their table. "What do you mean? Keep your voice down, you''re attracting the people''s attention. I don''t like so many people staring at me, it''s weird." Sylvie said bluntly as she hid herself behind Ms. Aria so she wouldn''t feel the gazes landing on her. "But! Do you really even know what you do on a daily basis!?" The three asked her once more in a hushed voice so the others wouldn''t hear them. "What? All I do is sleep, how is that being problematic and troublesome?" Sylvie asked. "That''s the point! You''re being so lazy! How can anyone stand you?!" The three of them shouted out loud as they saw how Sylvie admitted to her doings without any sense of guilt. "That table over there! Please be quiet, you are disturbing the customers of this coffee shop." The waitress reprimanded them. "Sorry! We will keep our voices down." Ms. Aria apologized for the students. "Alright then." The waitress said as she went back to doing her own stuff. "Why are you kids so loud? Don''t you know how to keep it down?" Ms. Aria started to scold them. "S-sorry teacher¡­" The three of them apologized. "What are you not going to apologize as well?" The four of them looked at Sylvie. "Apologize for what? Am I the one that raised my voice and caused disturbance? No, I thought so. What is there to apologize f- OW OW OW OW I''M SOWWY I APOWOGWIZE!" Sylvie cried out as Ms. Aria started to pull on her ear. "Much better, apology accepted." Ms. Aria said. "Anyway, back to what you all came here for. It''s to talk about investigating Ariana''s family right?" Ms. Aria asked them. "Yes." The four of them replied. "Do you even know where she lives?" "No." The three of them replied excluding one person. "Yes." Sylvie said. "How do you know?" They all asked her. "I stalked her once?" Sylvie said as she tilted her head. "... You what?" They asked her again. "I stalked her." Sylvie said. "That makes it even easier, lead the way. We''ll think of the plans on the way there." Ms. Aria said of a plan which was unbefitting of a teacher. -------------- Author : Maybe I can start doing this ¡û- chat thing once summer hits again hehe. 119 Mission: Investigate Arianas Family 2 "Are you sure we shouldn''t think of a plan first before we go Ms. Aria?" Lance asked her. "No need, all we really have to do is ask them what happened right? There isn''t really a need for all this investigation is there?" Ms. Aria replied as she looked at them. "W-what if they don''t tell us what happened to Ariana though?" Maria asked her. "Oh come on you children. Stop getting your head filled with delusional fantasies that you wish were true so you could go on with this investigation plan you have stuck in your head." Ms. Aria said as she flicked Maria''s forehead. "Au! Why''d you do that!" Maria said as she held her forehead. "Because you deserve it." Ms. Aria said. "That''s just cruel! You can''t attack somebody because of that!" Maria complained. "What if I want to?" Ms. Aria said. "Shameless! How can you even be a teacher!" Maria cried out. "Heh, you''ll learn one day. Now then, let''s go. Bring your drinks, we''re heading over to Ariana''s house. Sylvie lead the way." Ms. Aria said as she stood up and gave the waitress money. "Un." Sylvie said as she got up and walked towards the exit of the coffee shop. "Thank you for your patronage." The waitress said as she waved them goodbye. ¡­ "Sylvie, say. We''ve been walking for quite a while. When will we get to Ariana''s house?" Maria askedSylvie as she was worn out from all the walking they have done. "We are only half way there. Why?" Sylvie replied. "W-what! Only half way! Someone kill me! I can notwalk any longer!" Maria said as she just collapsed on the spot and wouldn''t budge. "Come on Maria, we don''t have all day." Sylvie said as she nudged Maria who was on the floor. "Nooo. I don''t have any more energy. And we do have all day. Tomorrow is a saturday which means no school." Mariaprotested. "Fine, we''ll just get a carriage then." Sylvie said as they went to a carriage rental shop and rented a carriage. "Onwards!" Maria said happily as she sat in the carriage. "Speaking of which, we only got to see Ariana leave in this direction like yesterday right?" Elise said as she recalled them beating eachother up. "Yes¡­ But if I recall we all got into a big fi-..." Maria started to say but then remembered what happened and became silent. "Let''s erase that from our memory." Lance stated bluntly. "Yes." The three girls said as they nodded with consent towards Lance. "Say Sylvie, is that Ariana''s house?" Ms. Aria asked Sylvie. "Hmm? En, that''s her house." Sylvie said. "This is a small mansion though, what do you mean house¡­? Just what size do you think a house and a mansion is? What size is your house?" They all looked at Sylvie with a flabbergasted expression on their face. "What? Is this not a house?" Sylvie looked at them confusedly. "It''s a house, anyway let''s enter." Ms. Aria said as she stopped the carriage at the gates and got off. ------- Author : Goodnight me sleepy sleep 120 Mission: Investigate Arianas Family 3 Ms. Aria then realized that the mansion was actually very far away from the gates thus deciding to get back onto the carriage. She than made the carriage enter the gate before she got stopped by the gatekeepers from Ariana''s family. "Halt! Name, race, and occupation right now!" The gatekeepers said as they pointed their swords towards the carriage. "Name is Aria, race is human, occupation is teacher. Is that sufficient?" Ms. Aria said from inside the carriage. "We would like to see your proof of occupation!" The gatekeepers said. As many people could be scamming families by calling themselves teachers, the academy had decided to give their teachers a medal that contained their information and details. "Here you go, check it and return it back." Ms. Aria said as she threw her teacher medal out the carriage to the gatekeeper. The gatekeeper who saw the medal carefully caught it and inspected it. He then realized that it was an authentic medal from the academy and immediately returned it to Ms. Aria. "You may proceed Instructor Aria!" The gatekeeper said as he saluted towards the carriage that was moving closer towards Ariana''s mansion. "You know, why is the mansion so far away from the gates?" Maria asked out loud. "So there is more space that can be decorated for trees like the Cherry Blossom tree." Ms. Aria said. "Oh, is that so. By the way Sylvie did you not feel tired at all when you stalked Ariana? You clearly had to run to be able to stalk Ariana since she rode the carriage home right? How did you not get caught?" Ariana asked Sylvie. "Hm? I didn''t even run at all. I was simply walking. I used magic and implemented my own magic onto Ariana''s carriage so I could find her house by following my magic I had put onto her carriage. As for how I did not get caught I simply jumped over the gates." Sylvie replied to Maria. "How the heck did you jump over the gates?" Maria asked her as her eyebrows twitched. "By jumping. What else?" Sylvie replied with a puzzled expression on her face. "You aren''t human. Do you know that?" Maria said as she breathed in heavily before looking at Sylvie face to face. "I am indeed a 100 percent bonafide human." Sylvie said. "That''s not what I mean!" Maria said as she couldn''t bother to argue with this idiot of a girl. "Here we are." Ms. Aria said as she stopped the carriage before hopping off once more. "Alright, do you think anyone is home?" Elise asked. "Ariana''s mother is always at home so yes. The maids and servants are usually always on patrol, but I don''t know why they aren''t out today." Sylvie replied. "Alright, let''s try out our luck." Lance said as he knocked on the door. "Who is it?" A man''s voice came from the opposite side of the door. "Hello, I am Ariana''s knowledge teacher. I would like to know the reason of her absence if I may?" Ms. Aria replied. "Please come on so we can speak about it." A butler opened the door as he lead them into the mansion. "Alright." The five of them said as they entered the mansion. ------------- Author : zzz¡­ So sleep sleep. 121 Mission: Investigate Arianas Family 4 Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 122 Ragestrides Family Visit 1 "Y-you''re joking right? The four of you are children of the legendary families?" Ariana''s mother said as she shivered as her eyes started to recover hope. "That''s right. The four of us come from the legendary families. Right?" Lance said as he looked at the others for their agreement. "Yeah. I am from the Christ family." Maria said as she nodded in agreement. "I am from the Vanrina family." Elise said bluntly. "What are the legendary families?" Sylvie said with a confused look as she had a finger on her chin. "..." Lance looked at her in utter shock. "..." Ms. Aria, Elise, and Maria couldn''t stop their jaws from opening wide as they looked at her with astonishment. Was she just feigning her ignorance? Or was it actually real? How could someone like her be so stupid to such a degree. "Oh I see. Even though you children are friends with Ariana, you shouldn''t try to impersonate people. It''s not good for you, you may get in trouble with those families that may lead to your entire families destruction." Ariana''s mother suddenly lost her hope as she heard what Sylvie had said. ''How could someone who came from a legendary family not know what legendary families are? Does she live under a rock? How did her family not even tell her about the legendary families? Than again, she doesn''t seem to be the type of person who picked fights or would get in trouble. No wonder they didn''t mention the legendary families in front of her, they trusted her to such a degree.'' Ariana''s mother thought in her head as she nodded her head. "No! We weren''t joking! We are legitatemely the children of the legendary families. Sylvie is just an id- I mean she doesn''t know much! She barely left her mansion anyway!" Lance said as he realized Ariana''s mother stopped believing them. "It''s alright. Thank you for trying to help us but, you shouldn''t. You''ll be implicated by us and you''ll also suffer what we''ll have to suffer. Please take them away instructor Aria. I don''t want any harm coming towards them." Ariana''s mother said. "Err.. Sorry to make it worse. But, they actually are the children of the legendary families¡­" Ms. Aria said as she scratched her cheeks with a tint of red showing. "Instructor Aria. There is no more time for jokes. Please leave, I am afraid the Ragestride family will be coming here soon. You should bring these children out of here before it''s too late." Ariana''s mother pleaded to her. "Like I said, they actually are the childrens of the le-" Ms. Aria repeated what she said but was cut off by a servant shouting. "Mistress! The Ragestride''s family are outside the gates and will be entering in a few moments! I suspect it will take them five minutes before they reach the mansion!" The servant reported the news to Ariana''s mother. "It''s too late¡­" Ariana''s mother said as she looked at Ms. Aria and the others with pity and sorrow. --------- Author : I have a big headache what the heck. 123 Ragestrides Family Visit 2 "My my, is it isn''t my future mother-in-law or more to say. My mother-in-law already?" A male teenager said as he kicked down Ariana''s mansion''s front door and entered through it. "Hmph, who''s going to be your mother-in-law. Get out already, I am never going to hand my daughter over to a lecherous brat like you." Ariana''s mother spat out at him with a vicious glare that could burn a hole in him if glares could do that. "What do you mean you won''t hand her over? You don''t need to. She''ll be in our grasps no matter what. Now where is she? I want to see how that sl*t''s been doing." He said as he entered the room before he saw Ms. Aria, Lance, and the three astonishingly beautiful girls. "How dare you insult my daughter! You''re the playboy here! Get out! I don''t want to see you or your family!" Ariana''s mother started to get angry. "Humph, I don''t have time to be talking to you old hag. I just want to see my sl*t before I do her on my marriage date. Now where is she?" The male teenager said as he remained all high and mighty. "Who is this guy? He smells bad. When was the last time he took a shower?" Sylvie and Elise said as they both held their noise due to them having a very sensitive nose. "I took a shower yesterday! What do you mean I smell bad! Do you two girls have something wrong with your noses?" The male teenager said as he turned beet red. "Fine fine whatever, can you please leave the room? I think I will die if I keep on breathing in the air your filthy body is emitting." Elise said as she shooed him away using her hands as she pointed towards the front door he had just broken and walked in from. "Y-you! Would you be nice enough to give me your names and your family name?" The male teenager said as he looked at Sylvie and Elise with a dangerous glare. ''If I don''t destroy these twos families and do them, I won''t be called the Ragestride''s oldest son! How can I let two measly girls bully me, especially when one of them looks like a child!'' The male teenager thought to himself as he swore he would get rid of their familiesin his heart. Little did he know, he was in for some trouble the moment he had laid his eyes on them. Especially when he had laid his eyes on Sylvie, the living definition of a human nuclear weapon. "Humph! Why should I tell you? I also heard you were causing some trouble for my friend Ariana! Otherwise we wouldn''t have came here! Now that you''ve delivered yourself to me, why wouldn''t I take this advantage?" Elise said as she stood up from the couch and started to chant her magic spell she had done previously during the academy exam. ---------------- Author :dun dun dun dunn! I didn''t mean to leave it on a cliff hanger like this. I just got back from mother''s day party and I have school tomorrow. And I also didn''t do my homework, which I had a lot of so¡­ Good night. 124 Ragestrides Family Visit 3 "What''s this source of magic energy coming from!?" An old man''s voice suddenly came in from the front door of the mansion. "It''s you!" Ariana''s mother suddenly stood up from the couch as if she was ready to pounce onto him at any given moment if she had the capability to. "Hmph. It''s you again, I could care less about your family. Now where is my daughter-in-law? I want to see her so she can say her final goodbyes to this family before we take her." The old man said as he looked at Ariana''s mother. "Hey stop ignoring me." Elise said as she increased the amount of MP she was using to increase the power of the spell''s power even further. "Oh, this is where the magic energy fluctuation was coming from. Such a high amount of MP is being stored inside such a little girl. I wonder what happens if I were to steal it, surely your family wouldn''t mind right? I mean most families would gladly hand over their daughter for us, the Ragestride''s family." The old man said as if it was natural. "Hmph! Begone! Thunder Piercing Arrow!" Elise chanted as she let go of her magic arrow holding fingers and let the arrow pierce through the air. FWOOSH! The old man seeing this immediately paled as he chanted a defensive spell. "Earth Creation : Rubber Dome!" The old man quickly chanted as both of his hands touched the ground thus making the ground shift upwards as a dome made out of rubber started to encase the magic filled arrow. "Not bad little girl, who knew you would use such a destructive spell in this mansion. That means you obviously aren''t working for this family either if you didn''t care about how you were to damage the mansion now." The old man said as he licked his lips. ''Holy crap. Just how much MP did she use? I used nearly two-thirds of my entire MP to encase that spell and nullify it!'' The old man thought inside his head. "Who are you!" Elise simply stated as she looked atthe man who had blocked her spell. Few could even do what she could do, and even fewer could block against what she had done. However, this man had done it. He was obviously not just an ordinary character. "I am the head of the Ragestride''s family! Now than, who are you? You dare attack me! You shall pay for your treacherous acts against our kingdom!" The old man said. "Hmph? What treacherous acts against the kingdom?" Elise retorted. "You attacked me! The head of the Ragestride''s family. One that works for the kingdom! If you had assassinated me, wouldn''t that clearly bring turmoil to the kingdom? You were clearly trying to destroy this kingdom by that one move!" The Ragestride''s family head said. "I can easily get the king to remove you and your family! However, if you want me to not do that, all you have to do is become my family''s slave! Simple right?" The Ragestride''s family head said as he looked down upon Elise. "Easily get the king to remove her and her family? I can easily get him to revoke your authority and exile you though." Sylvie suddenly butted in. "Who are you to be saying such a thing?" The Ragestride''s family head said as he looked around the room to find the culprit. "It''s me!" Sylvie said as she poked her head out from behind Elise. "A child?!" The Ragestride''s family head could no longer keep himself calm. -------------- Author : I got so distracted from a twitch stream I forgot to type. 125 Ragestrides Family Visit 4 "Little girl, I''ll let you off with a warning this time. You should not falsely use the name of the king. That is a big crime in this kingdom which could bring your family to it''s doom. Do you understand?" The Ragestride''s family head said as veins started appearing on his forehead. "But I am not falsely using the name humph humph!" Sylvie said as she pouted while looking at the head who was old enough to be her grandfather. "Little girl, stop lying. Lying isn''t good for you, you know that? Tell me where do you live, I''ll take you home." The Ragestride''s family head spoke sweetly to Sylvie. However in his head he thought somethingelse, ''If I meet this cute little girl''s parents, they would probably sell her to me if I wanted them to. That way I can keep this cute little girl, only the Ragestride''s family can have her. Her cuteness is too much for the other families.'' "I don''t need you to take me home. She''ll take me home." Sylvie said as she pointed at Ms. Aria. "Oh hello there miss." The Ragestride''s family head looked where Sylvie was pointing and saw a magnificent beauty. "Would I have the pleasure of knowing your name miss?" The Ragestride''s family head started acting gentlemanly in front of Ms. Aria to try to get her attention. "I am Aria." Ms. Aria said bluntly not sparing him a single glance but looked at the Ragestride''s oldest son''s eyes which was filled with lust. "Would you like to go home on our carriage? Our carriages are really big and can fit you all in if you''d like." The Ragestride''s family head said as he tried to rope Ms. Aria in. "Do I look like an idiot to you? I can tell by your eyes that you are plotting other things." Ms. Aria said as she looked at him. "Humph! Don''t blame me for getting too rough on you all. I already spared you from the fact that you were trying to help this family. And also from the fact that the little girl had tried to assassinate me." The Ragestride''s family head started to threaten her. "Spare us? Your family is merely so-so." Ms. Aria said. "Ha? Merely so-so? And on what authority do you have to be able to say that?" The Ragestride''s family head snorted. "I am an instructor at the academy. What else? Shouldn''t that be sufficient enough? I taught a prince before, have you?" Ms. Aria asked him. "Grr¡­ We''ll let you off for today. But mark my words, we will get you back for this." The Ragestride''s family head said as he told his son to go back. "But father! What about that little sl*t Ariana?!" His son asked him. "She obviously isn''t here! I used my MP to scan the entire house. I was only talking to them to stall for time to locate every single nanny and crook." The Ragestride''s family head said as he shook his head. "She obviously escaped. She couldn''t have gotten far though, I''ll tell my people to spread out and capture her back. And we''ll see how they''ll deal with us once we have her in possession." The Ragestride''s family head said as his carriage''s set off. ------- Author : wahh its so hot in my room 126 Ragestrides Blacklisted 1 "Instructor Aria, are you sure you''ll be okay?" Ariana''s mother decided to finally speak once the Ragestride''s family had left. "Of course I''ll be okay. Why? Do you think something will happen to me?" Ms. Aria asked her confusedly. "You just insulted the highest ranked noble family. Why else? Don''t you think something will happen to you? Did you not see the way that old man was giving you that lecherous look?" Ariana''s mother asked Ms. Aria. "Did he? I was busy looking at his son the entire time. I really wanted to run over to him and beat him into a bloody pulp. Too bad the students are here otherwise I would''ve done it so long ago." Ms. Aria sighed as she complained. "Then.. What about your students? Will they be okay? He and she didn''t say anything so I doubt they will be targeted. But will these two cute little girls be okay?" Ariana''s mother couldn''t help but ask about Sylvie and Elise. "They will be alright. What could they possibly do to these two anyway?" Ms. Aria stated. "They could do various things. Like kidnap the two, or attack the two. They could even sexually assault the two poor girls. You shouldn''t let them come out of their family for a while." Ariana''s mother said as she was truly concerned for the two. "Ah, it''s alright. The Ragestride''s family can''t even lay a finger on these two girls anyway. If they could, I would say the entire ranking system for this society is damned." Ms. Aria said bluntly. "Anyway, it''s time to go. Since we know Ariana isn''t here, we won''t stay any longer. Let''s go children. You need to go home before your parents yell at you anyway. And you Sylvie, need to go home right now and study." Ms. Aria said. "But I already know everything." Sylvie complained. "Practice makes perfect. I will be supervising you for an hour of studying. If you do not study, I will purposely detain you and tell your mother. I will also send you back to Maurice." Ms. Aria threatened Sylvie. "I- hic¡­ Hic¡­" Sylvie wanted to retort but couldn''t so she resorted to crying instead of venting out her anger. "Crying won''t save you now. Now let''s go. See you Ariana''s mother." Ms. Aria said as she boarded the carriage. "See you¡­" Ariana''s mother said as she looked at the broken front door. "Why can''t these nobles just open the door? Why do they have to break it?" Ariana''s mother silently muttered to herself as she called for some servants to help repair the front door. "Some Ragestride family they are. I will specifically tell my family to blacklist them humph humph!" Maria said. "That means they won''t receive any healing hmm?" Elise said. "I''ll blacklist them too then." Lance said, as his family had owned most of the blacksmiths due to their family using the sword a lot as samurais. "So no weapons for them either." Elise said. "I''ll blacklist them too~" Sylvie said. "What does your family even own? Nothing right?" Elise said. "Eh? We have big connections though. So we can basically blacklist them from restaurants, clothing shops, restaurants. Um.. Restaurants?" Sylvie said. "So your family basically owns nothing. Alright then. Let''s just do that and see how bad their downfall is. Anyway, see you tomorrow everybody~!" Elise said as she hopped off the carriage. "See you tomorrow~" Sylvie said as Lance and Maria also got off the carriage before they got their own carriage to go home since they all lived in different directions. --------- Author : my mouth on fire, I ate 2x korean fire noodles but accidentally put 2 sauce packets. *poof* 127 Ragestrides Blacklisted 2 "Alright, I shall tell mama and papa to blacklist the Ragestride''s family really quickly~" Sylvie said once she entered Ms. Aria''s house. "Nope." Ms. Aria said from behind her. "Why not?" Sylvie asked as she turned around to give Ms. Aria a puzzled look. "Because of this." Ms. Aria said as she gave Sylvie two crescent mooned shaped eyes with a wide smile as she pulled out textbooks out of thin air. "A-aria. Y-you can''t do this to me. This is abuse! Child abuse! Where are the child abuse protectors when I need them!" Sylvie started to cry out once she saw what Ms. Aria had wanted her to do. "Did you forget that you were to call me auntie? Looks like you won''t learn if I don''t discipline you. An extra hour of studying for you!" Ms. Aria said coldly as she carried Sylvie into the living room and placed her on a chair before putting the pile of textbooks in front of Sylvie on a desk. "P-please! Take back the hour auntie! I promise I won''t do that ever again!" Sylvie cried out. "No! Go study! I will be making dinner now! No dozing off! If I don''t see you study, I''ll make you study for even longer!" Ms. Aria said as she went off into the kitchen. "This is unfair!! Somebody save me!!" Sylvie cried out in torment as she had to study. ¡­ Crash! "What is this? What do you mean we are unable to get our men healed? What do you mean we are blacklisted!? What did you people do to get the medical facility and the church angry enough to blacklist the entire family?!" The Ragestride''s family head said as he threw a nearby portrait at the wall just a few inches off of the servant''s head who was trembling in fear. "W-we did nothing family head! This lowly servant does not have any recollection of insulting or damaging anything of the Church''s or the Medical Facilities!" The servant said as he kept his head hung low in fear. "Fine! Leave and send people to investigate! We may be plotted against! Otherwise, solve this or you shall become dead! Along with your family!" The Ragestride''s family head said as saliva came out of his mouth and sprayed onto the servant. "Yes sir!" The servant said as he immediately ran out of the room as if he would die had he stood inside that room a second longer. However, a few more minutes, another servant entered the room. "Sir! The blacksmiths are refusing to craft us any weapons, nor sell us any weapons!" The servant reported to the Ragestride''s family head. "SOLVE THE PROBLEM OR I''LL CUT OFF YOUR HEAD AND YOUR FAMILY''S!" The Ragestride''s family head said as he threw another portrait at the servant. "Y-yes sir!" The servant said as he immediately ran out the room. ''What''s wrong with him? Why is he so agitated today? I nearly died!'' The servant kept those words to himself as he was afraid of death. ----------- Author : cough cough, 9:25 PM now I have to type my essay for school. Kill me. Let me sleep! 128 Baroque vs Ragestride 1 "I know that none of those damn darned servants would do anything to piss off all of those places." The Ragestride''s family head said as he sat on his chair and held his head. "That means someone is plotting against us! Which family dares to plot against us though? The legendary families are for sure crossed out, as they haven''t met us at all yet. If they did, the servants would''ve immediately told me." The Ragestride''s family head said as he immediately scratched the thought of the legendary families being the cause. "That means it can either be Baroque family or another first class noble. The only true family we have conflicts with are the Baroque family. Those ugly fat people who only have brains. Ugh, I heard their daughter and son got into the top 5 this entrance exam for the academy. Is this the reason why they started to attack us? Did they get so cocky from seeing that?" The Ragestride''s family head said as he thought about it. "Now that I look at it from a larger perspective, that is probably the reason why." The Ragestride''s family head said as he held his head until he heard another servant running in the hallway. Knock Knock Knock "Come in." The Ragestride''s family head said. "Sir! This servant has important news to report!" The servant said as he took a knee towards the Ragestride''s family head. "Tell me. What is it?" The Ragestride''s family head asked him. "The Baroque family have blacklisted us from their shops without even hiding it! Even the commoners and other nobles know now! Many nobles are starting to join the Baroque family, our family has been blacklisted from nearly 90% of the entire kingdom!" The servant reported as sweat could be seen dripping down from his forehead. "So it was them all along! I''d be damned if I didn''t put all those clues together and not get them!" The Ragestride''s family head said as he got up and smashed his table in half. "Sir! What should we do now?!" The servant asked the Ragestride''s family head. "Go, I have my own plans." The Ragestride''s family head said as he told the servant to go away. "Yes sir!" The servant said as he immediately left the room. "What should we do now?" A butler suddenly appeared right next to the Ragestride''s family head. "Do you think your men can handle the job of eliminating the Baroque family?" The Ragestride''s family head asked him. "Peace of cake, as long as you can keep our identity hidden of course. If you don''t we will attack you as well as tell the entire world that you are cooperating with us." The butler said as he opened his mouth wide enough showing fangs that should not be there. He was a vampire, known to be as bloodthirsty monsters that feed on humans. "Then move out! I don''t want to see the Baroque family after a month!" The Ragestride''s family head said. "Wait one more thing. Can you go against the legendary families?" The Ragestride''s family head asked the butler. "No. We can''t even get our spies to go near their mansion, how do you expect us to go against them if we can''t even infiltrate them." The butler said as his body was starting to blend in with the shadows. "Fine then, go!" The Ragestride''s family head said. "As you wish." The vampire butler said as he finally vanished. -------------------- Author : awawawawawa headache. 129 Baroque Vs Ragestride 2 "Sir, the Ragestride''s family are finally fighting back against us. What should we do?" A butler asked a fat, stubby old man who had a long curly moustache. "Hmm, we shall use our brains to deal with him. Even though we are basically the same rank, their family are still stronger than us." The old man said as he stroked his moustache. "How shall we use our brains to deal with him sir?" The butler asked the old man. "We already cut him off from all the resources he can get. Now we just play a game of chess with him. Simply, we''ll be in a stalemate for awhile until he runs out of his resources. After that, we''ll launch an attack." The old man said. "What if the king stops us though?" The butler asked him. "The king won''t bother in something so trivial as this. I already sent the king some information about what the Ragestride''s familywas doing in the dark anyway. He would most likely support me nonetheless." The old man said as he gave a sneer. "All right sir. I shall relay this to the soldiers." The butler said as he bowed before leaving. Thud "Now then, let''s see how long this game can last between us. You better use your trump cards quickly, otherwise your entire family will be decimated." The old man chuckled as he moved a chess piece forward. This old man here is known as the head of the Baroque family. A family that is known for their knowledge, their power built from the many connections they have that are able to rival the Ragestride''s family that are from brute strength. "Now then, let''s just hope there are no interferences with the king and the legendary families. Otherwise we may have no chance of winning should they come in and stop us." The Baroque''s family head said as he leaned back on his chair. ¡­ "Uuuu¡­ I am finally done with studies. Why did I have to study for two hours¡­ This is unfair¡­ I am like one of those children that have tiger moms as their parent." Sylvie cried out as she closed the textbook she was reading and set it to the side before sprawling all over the table. "Here you go little Sylvie. Have some apples and water." Ms. Aria said as she walked in with some sliced apples and a cup of water. "Auntie¡­ Is this how you treat your relatives?" Sylvie asked as her eyebrows furrowed looking at what she had to eat. "Aiya, stop being so picky. No wonder you are so small. Stop being a picky eater, you must grow." Ms. Aria said. "Don''t I need meat to grow?" Sylvie asked. "Yes you do, but you also need other foods to grow." Ms. Aria said. "Fine¡­" Sylvie said as she reluctantly started eating her apples. "That''s a good girl." Ms. Aria said as she left the living room. "Humph¡­ I hope I can hurry and do something fun. Maybe sneak out to go to a restaurant while I am at it. Might as well visit Lily''s restaurant again." Sylvie muttered to herself as she chewed on her apples. Chew Chew. -------------------- Author: 2 More weeks and then im out of school!!!! *poof* 130 Baroque Vs Ragestride 3 "Sylvie, it''s time for you to go to sleep." Ms. Aria said. "I don''t wanna. I want to go outside." Sylvie complained as she plopped down on the floor acting like a spoiled child. "Shall you go to bed, the easy way? Or shall you go to bed, the hard way?" Ms. Aria asked Sylvie with a smile. "I''ll go to bed the easy way auntie." Sylvie immediately stood up and walked towards her room. "Don''t forget to brush your teeth." Ms. Aria''s voice came from behind her. "Yes auntie¡­" Sylvie said as she walked towards the bathroom to brush her teeth. ''Mommy I want you back¡­ Take me back¡­ I can''t deal with these psychopaths!!!'' Sylvie thought to herself as imaginary tears started to slide down her cheeks. ¡­ After brushing her teeth, Sylvie went to bed like a good little girl. She didn''t go outside to a restaurant, nor did she leave her house to do something naughty. That was what was supposed to happen during the original script. However, who could''ve known Sylvie merely stuffed some pillows under her pillow to pretend that it was her as she secretly sneaked out of the house. "Electric Lily''s Restaurant here I come! Haha!" Sylvie said in excitement as she jumped from rooftop to rooftop until she finally found a place to land safely without garnering attention as she slowly walked towards the Electric Lily''s Restaurant. "Ah~ I haven''t been here ever since the entrance exam results were released~ It''s been a while, and the food here smells great as always~! Too bad I have to eat alone, if only the others were here to eat with me would it taste better." Sylvie muttered to herself with a sullen face as she walked into the restaurant. "Oh it''s you Sylvie! Come here and give me a hug you cute little thing!" Lily of course, was waiting there as usual. When Lily saw Sylvie she couldn''t resist her temptations as she hurriedly ran over and hugged the small Sylvie into her bossoms. "Lily let go of me!!" Sylvie cried out as she tried to push herself away from her. However, plans don''t always go right, as Lily just started to hug her tighter. At this time a pair of four entered the restaurant. An old fat man a long with a slightly fat woman who would be considered beautiful had she not been fat. They were followed by two kids, one male and one female that were slightly chubby as well. However, in contrast to their appearance, many people moved out of their way as if the people were the plague or something. "Hello VIP guests, what can I do for you today?" Lily asked them with a smile on her face as she continued to hug Sylvie as if she was her child. "Hello Lily, can we get the third room again?" The old fat man said. "Sure, right this way sir." Lily said as she lead the family to the third room. "Say Lily, is that your child?" The old fat man teased Lily. "No way, you should know that I am not married yet. Besides, she doesn''t look like me now does she?" Lily replied with a smile on her face. "I haven''t seen her face, so how would I know?" The old fat man said. "Well you won''t be seeing her face." Lily said as she had no intention of showing Sylvie''s cuteness to him. "Fine by that. We only came here for the good food anyway. Besides, we are waiting for someone anyway." The old fat man said. "Alright, just order away~" Lily said. "Okay then." The old fat man said. ----------- Author : English Project Due Tmr, Haven''t started, Won''t do it, gona get scolded, :( 131 Baroque vs Ragestride 4 Before receiving the orders from the family of four, Lily put Sylvie at an empty table and chair¡­ That looked as if it was seemed to be made specifically for Sylvie. With how short the chair was, and the table was. It was even decorated in a nice pink color as if it was trying to please a little girl. There was even a small growing tree right next to the table, from who knows where. ''What in the world? Is this a Cherry Blossom Tree? Why is it here?'' Sylvie thought to herself as she looked at the tree that had pink petals on it''s branches. ''Wait a second, it''s not even spring? It''s literally fall right now¡­ How are the petals even pink? Do laws not apply in this world or something?'' Sylvie thought to herself confusedly as she looked at the pink petals. Normally during fall Cherry Blossom Trees would usually have their petals turn into a orange-reddish type of color. However, the petals here looks as if the season were spring, where their full color pink could show. She was snapped out of her daze when she heard Lily come back in. "Here you go sir, here is your meal." Lily said as she brought a cart full of food. She then placed the trays in front of the family of four and asked them what kind of drinks they would like. After receiving what kind of drinks they wanted did she hurriedly bring them their drinks before she brought the food Sylvie eats every time she had went to the restaurant. "Em. Lily. What''s with this tree here?" Sylvie couldn''t help but ask Lily when she pointed at the Cherry Blossom Tree. "Ah? That''s a Cherry Blossom Tree, doesn''t it look nice? A long with this entire pink layout, I specifically made it for you just in case next time you came~ There isn''t anyone who can use this area anyway, soit was perfect just in case the 3rd floor was full." Lily said. "Em, why is it pink in fall? Don''t most trees lose all their petals or the petals become orange or red?" Sylvie asked Lily. "Oh! It''s not like that Sylvie. That''s what is supposed to happen normally. But, the pink petals suit you better, so I got some help from a friend and he constructed a preservative for the tree, so now it''s stuck in it''s form forever~" Lily said happily. "Is that so¡­ Well thank you Lily, I am starving~ I haven''t had anything decent to eat at all today!" Sylvie cried out in an indignant tone. "Why what happened Sylvie?" Lily couldn''t help but ask out as she was concerned for Sylvie. "Auntie Aria only gave me apples to eat! Can you believe that! How am I supposed to only use apples as an energy source!" Sylvie said as she recalled that plate of sliced apples. "But apples are pretty healthy for you." Lily said. "But if you are me, it isn''t enough!" Sylvie retorted. ------------------- Author : La la, lalala https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=H4s80qMfoTw&list=RDH4s80qMfoTw&index=1 One of my favorite songs to listen to *poof* 132 Baroque Vs Ragestride 5 "Father, what do you think will happen to the Ragestride''s family after this?" The son asked his father. "What else do you think Richard?" The old man asked his son back. "When first and second elder brother come back there won''t even be a single speck of the Ragestride''s family left." His son said. "That''s a pretty good guess. However, we may not even need their help. As somehow healers as well as blacksmiths are not allowing their presence within their area. The old man said. "After this what will happen to our family father?" The daughter asked her father this time. "We shall become the number one noble family in this kingdom. There will be no one that is able to challenge us, we may even be able to rival the king. After taking over the economy of the Ragestride''s family, we''ll have enough to repair what we have lost after the war ends." The old man said once more. "Honey, aren''t you worried other people will eavesdrop on us? How can you casually talk about such things in public?" His wife asked him. "Wife, have you been focused too much into eating that you haven''t realized that everyone has already left the third floor? There is only us four on this floor." The old man said as he held his wine glass. "Em, I am here as well." A little girl''s sweet voice suddenly came from behind him. "Who!?" The old man said as he immediately got off his seat and turned around to find the culprit. "Me?" Sylvie said as she sat at her chair while she was sipping juice. "A little girl? Where are your parents? What are you doing here alone? And¡­ Why is there a tree right there¡­?" The old man asked all the questions that were stuck in his head. "My parents? I haven''t seen them in a while. I am here alone because my caretaker only let me eat apples today, and I am very hungry. And as for why there is a tree there¡­ AskLily." Sylvie replied to the old man. "Did you hear everything we were talking about though little girl?" The old man asked as he secretly started using one of his unique skills he had on her. The skill that allowed him to detect all lies, however he used this moderately as he did not want to get too corrupted from its uses and would be unable to differentiate right from wrong. "Un, I heard everything. Why?" Sylvie asked him as she tilted her head. ''... Why did you admit it so casually? Little girl, why are you so naive? Most people would''ve said no because they would be frightened if they knew some secret information that people could kill them to silence them.'' The old man''s eyebrow started twitching as he just realized he had wasted his unique skill as there was a wait time until he was able to use it again. "Little girl, can you promise me that you won''t tell anybody about what was heard here?" The old man asked her as he couldn''t bear to kill such a cute loli. "Sure? I don''t really have anybody to tell it to anyway?" Sylvie said with a puzzled expression on her face. "Alright, if you tell somebody you''ll be in big trouble. Your parents will be in very very big trouble. Alright? Make sure you don''t tell anybody. Not even your family." The old man said as he walked over to Sylvie and started to pat her on the head. "Un." Sylvie said as she wanted to resist his headpats but didn''t in the end. "Alright, have a nice meal. I''ll pay for you since your parents aren''t here, and because you are a good girl that won''t break promises." The old man said as he left some money on her pink table. "En, thanks." Sylvie said. *poof* 133 Baroque Vs Ragestride 6 After bribing Sylvie, the old man went back to his table. "Father, why didn''t you just kill her? Aren''t you afraid of our plans getting leaked out?" The son asked his father. "Why should I kill her? Look at how cute she is, and doesn''t she look innocent and pure? She isn''t the type of girl to break her promises." The old man said as he cut a piece of steak and ate it. "But father, what if she actually does tell? You can''t be too trustworthy of people." The daughter said as she was jealous of Sylvie''s looks. She who was chubby was of course very cautious of her appearance, and was immediately jealous of other girl''s figures like Lily and Sylvie who were skinny. "Honestly, in my opinion, you should just kill her right now. She doesn''t deserve to live after hearing us." The daughter said as she looked at Sylvie viciously. "Rachel, do you honestly think I can''t see your eyes? I can easily guess what you''re thinking right now. You are jealous of her, aren''t you?" The old man said as he gave his daughter a stare as he ate another piece of steak. "So what if I am jealous? What makes her think she can be better than me?" His daughter argued with him. "You need to learn how to retain your image and manners. You are a noble, not a commoner who attacks others due to jealousy. Besides, I already use my skill, she did not lie. Don''t try to make excuses because you''re jealous just to ruin our reputation." Her father said which made her unable to do anything but writhe from anger. ''Hmm, it''s getting pretty dark out. I should head back before Aria checks up on me to see if I am truly sleeping or not.'' Sylvie thought to herself as she decided to leave the restaurant. On her way out the old man called out to her again. "Little girl, don''t forget about our promise alright?" The old man said. "Okay~" Sylvie said as she waved him goodbye before she left the third floor. "Oh you''re leaving so soon Sylvie?" Lily said as there were tears in her eyes. "Of course¡­ It''s literally night¡­ I need to sleep too¡­" Sylvie said as she inched farther away from Lily. "Fine¡­" Lily said. "Bye then." Sylvie said as she left the restaurant and bolted back home leaping from house to house. "Bye Sylvie." Lily waved her goodbye. "Hopefully she didn''t notice I faked my sleep and slipped out!" Sylvie murmured as she flew back into her window. "Thank go-" Sylvie started to say until she saw who was at the door. "A-auntie¡­" Sylvie said in fright as she started to back away towards the window again. "Sylvie, what did I tell you before?" Ms. Aria said as she started to emit a dangerous aura around her that started to cascade itself towards Sylvie. "P-please forgive me auntie¡­" Sylvie said as she was forced to kneel on both her knees due to the ferocious aura being pressed down on her. "I shall not forgive you. You will receive punishment tomorrow." Ms. Aria said as she looked at Sylvie with a glare. "P-please no punishment. I beg you¡­" Sylvie cried out. "No way out of this punishment. Go to sleep, and be prepared for what happens after school tomorrow." Ms. Aria said as she left the room. "N-no¡­ I am dead for sure today! I am going to die so young! Goodbye mother¡­ Goodbye father¡­" Sylvie said as tears started to flow down her cheeks as she reluctantly went to bed. ----------- Author : yawn 134 Baroque Vs Ragestride 7 "School has been suspended for today." Ms. Aria said as she woke Sylvie up. "Why?" Sylvie asked her. "The Baroque and the Ragestride family are fighting each other now. Now the entire capital is in utter chaos. Even Ariana''s mother is starting helping the Baroque family get rid of the Ragestride family due to her anger." Ms. Aria said. "Many other nobles have sided with the Baroque because they already knew about the outrageous acts of the Ragestride''s family, as well has been victimized by the opposing family as well. They all want to wipe the entire Ragestride family, and knowing that the Ragestride probably has the biggest military, they need to combine all their troops together to be able to win." Ms. Aria added. "I see. Can I go play around since school has been suspended for today than?" Sylvie said as she beamed a smile at Ms. Aria. "No, you have punishment. Your punishment is four hours of studying today. Get a move on it." Ms. Aria said. "B-but! No one else is studying! Since school is suspended I should be able to have freedom like them!" Sylvie complained. "Humph. Do I look like I care? After you finish studying can you go outside and play. And make sure you don''t get into the noble''s war. It will be a hassle to try to save you." Ms. Aria said as she left the house after leaving Sylvie a sandwich for breakfast as she went to the grocery store to stock up on more ingredients. "Sigh¡­ Four hours of studying it is¡­" Sylvie muttered to herself as she went and washed herself up for the morning before eating the sandwich made for her and then went to studying for four hours about world history and language as math was as simple as tic tac toe for her. ¡­ "Hmm, what ingredients should I buy today?" Ms. Aria muttered to herself as she walked towards a large building. "Hello Aria." An old woman sitting on a bench outside the supermarket greeted her. "Hello auntie." Ms. Aria greeted her back. "Bah! What do you mean auntie! Why don''t you go back to calling me sister ah?" The old woman said as she looked at her with a aggrieved look on her face. "Alright sister. Don''t you get tired sitting on that bench every single day in the morning for two hours?" Ms. Aria said as she sat down by the old woman on the space where the bench was empty. "Bah, if you were as old as me. You should enjoy being outside more. You already know my time is short, and staying inside that darn house will only make me die quicker. The air out here is so fresh." The old woman said as she started to lecture Ms. Aria. After a while did the old woman finally leave due to feeling exhausted. "Bye Aria." The old woman said as she waved her goodbye and walked home. "Goodbye sister!" Ms. Aria waved her goodbye as she entered the grocery shop but was forced to stop. CRASH. "$%*@%$ What the heck!" Ms. Aria shouted inaudible noises as she leaped back as a vase came crashing where she was originally standing. "Die you Ragestride people! Don''t you remember when you took my daughter!? Why was she found dead by the riverside!" A woman and man said as they cried out tears as they threw vases at people. ''I told Sylvie to not get caught in the war, and I am getting caught in the war. Is this Karma?'' Ms. Aria thought to herself. ------------ Author : nyaa~ Finals next week. 135 Baroque Vs Ragestride 8 "Tch! Mere peasants dare attack us! You already know who we are, yet you still dare to attack us! Men arrest this pair of lovers! Make sure you torture them so badly, they won''t even be able to think carefully anymore!" A very fat man said as he heaved in anger allowing all his body fat to jiggle causing most of the people at the scene to gag and want to vomit. "Yes sir!" The five guards around him said as went over to the mother and father who had thrown a vase that had nearly hit Ms. Aria. "Stay away from me!" The woman said as she threw another vase at the guard, however for some dumb reason the vase did not go towards the guard but was thrown backwards. CRASH "WHAT THE HECK! HOW DO YOU THROW A VASE BACKWARDS! ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL ME!" A woman shouted from behind her. "Eh?" The woman who had thrown the vase said as she looked behind her to see the broken vase on the ground and a pretty woman who was beside it. However, when the woman had turned back to look at Ms. Aria, the fat man had also gotten a glimpse of her. He was immediately attracted by her gorgeous appearance and was immediately filled with lust. "Men, don''t forget to grab her as well. I want her for myself. You can have that married woman over there." The fat man sad as he pointed at Ms. Aria. "Ha? Excuse me? Do I look like a prostitute to you? Go to the brothel to find one. I am merely trying to get some groceries for my niece." Ms. Aria said as she started to get ticked off. "You do indeed look like a prostitute to me. Whatever I say you are, that is what you are. If I say you are a peasant, you are immediately a peasant! No one can go against me! Not even the king himself!" The fat man shouted angrily. "Ha? And just who do you think you are?" Ms. Aria screamed at him. "I am one of the Ragestride''s most trusted butler! That''s who I am! Now men, get those 3!" He ordered his five guards. "Yes sir!" The guards said as they immediately drew their blade. "Come with us obediently, otherwise suffer right here and now." The guards said in a threatening tone towards the three of them. "Humph! Why would I come with you obediently!? You are going to torture us and kill us anyway! Just like you did to our daughter!" The man said as he hid his wife behind him. "Then don''t try to stop us when we have already given you a chance. Let''s get them!" The guards said as they started dashing towards the trio. "Sorry for getting you into the mix¡­" The woman said as she looked at Ms. Aria. "It''s alright¡­ Who would''ve known the vase you threw would be aimed towards me¡­ TWICE IN A ROW!" Ms. Aria stated. "I-I really didn''t know you were behind me. Honest!" The woman said as she was frightened Ms. Aria would lose her temper. "It''s alright. It must''ve been the works of fate, now that you have called me here. I just can''t seem to ignore these¡­ Ugly and disgusting menaces in front of me." Ms. Aria said as she started to chant her magic. "Now then. Let the games begin." Ms. Aria said as she looked at the five guards and a gleam suddenly appeared in her eyes. ----------- Author : SORRY FOR CLIFF HANGERWAHH I DIDNT MEAN ITTT 136 Baroque Vs Ragestride 9 "Come over here lady, we mean you no harm. All you have to do is satisfy that butler over there and you will be alright. We will even give you some some gold coins, maybe even a platinum coin!" The guard said as he walked towards Ms. Aria with his blade drawn. "What if I say no?" Ms. Aria said as she smirked at him. "Then, don''t say we didn''t warn you miss. Prepare to feel some pain, you could''ve taken it the easier way." The guard said as he started sprinting towards her as he brought his blade down. "That depends on who will be in pain won''t it?" Ms. Aria said as she casted wind bullets on the guard. "Wind Bullets!" She chanted. "AGh!" The guard who was about to bring his blade down upon her was caught off guard as he was hit by a strong wind bullet in the chest sending him flying about 20 metres away back towards the butler. "Watch out guys! She can use magic!" The guard who was sent flying said as he got up again while struggling. "No worries! What can a mere woman do, I can also use magic!" A guard said as he started to cast his own wind bullets at her. "Wind Bullets!" He said as he shot the wind bullets at her. FWOOSH "This slow? What are you, an infant? Even my students can do better than this trash." Ms. Aria said as she dashed towards the incoming wind bullets. "What?! Is she crazy?!" The people at the scene screamed as they watched in horror as she was near the wind bullets. "This is just a pebble of trash!" Ms. Aria said as she slanted her body to the side as she let the wind bullets fly past her before she casted fire magic on the guard who had shot the wind bullets. "Fire Ball!" She said as a fire ball that was two times the size of the guard''s head appeared and was released aiming directly at him. "That''s too big! What is she a monster!?" The guard said as immediately used earth magic. "Earth Wall!" The guard said as he crouched down and planted both his hands on the floor. After doing so a wall made out of earth appeared in front of him blocking the fire ball''s pathway. "Phew! Looks like I am safe from that one!" The guard said as sweat was dripping down his forehead. ''Had I been a second slower, I would''ve been burnt to a crisp!'' The guard thought to himself. "You let your guards down!" A voice suddenly came from above him. As the guard looked up, he saw a flash of white pa- "GAHHHHH!" The guard screamed in pain. "MY EYES!!!" The guard said as he held his hands and covered his face. "How dare you look!" Ms. Aria said as she had used water magic, at a boiling temperature and shot it towards the eyes that were widely opened and staring at what she wore underneath. "Humph! Who''s next?!" Ms. Aria said as she looked at the rest of the guards. ------------ Author : ahh sorry once again. I didnt mean it I swear. 137 Baroque Vs Ragestride 10 Omg, I just got donated $2500 USD and got 200 subs on twitch today ah! I am big happy ah! Hopefully no charge back ah¡­ Thank you twitch.tv/meganthefatrabbit -------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Tch! It''s only one mere woman! She can''t do anything if we outnumber her! It''s three to one! We have the upper hand! Let''s get her men!" A guard said as he circled around her with two more guards. "Uryaa!" A guard said as he suddenly charged in from behind him and swung his sword. "Hup!" Ms. Aria gracefully dodged the attack by side stepping to the side as if she had anticipated the move. However, the other guards weren''t just waiting for nothing. After seeing her dodge the attack, the both of them both went in for the attack as they seized her options of escape. "Ah?" Ms. Aria who did not expect the three to be so coordinated was stunned for a bit. However, her saving grace had come. "Don''t forget about the both of us!" The woman and man said as they both threw vases at the guards. However, like usual, the vase aimed towards Ms. Aria again for no reason. "What the heck? Are you aiming at me or at them? WHO ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL AH?!" Ms. Aria asked as she jumped to dodge the vases. CRASH "Gah!" The guards screamed in unison as they who were about to hit Ms. Aria were suddenly hit by the vases that somehow were getting magnetically attracted to Ms. Aria who had quickly left her spot. "It isn''t my fault this time! Even the vases my husband threw also aimed towards you! Maybe you have something that attracts vases towards you or something?" The woman said as she looked at her hand and the broken vases shards on the ground. "Maybe?! But what attracts vases even?" Ms. Aria said. "I don''t think anything attracts vases¡­" The man said as he scratched his head. "Y-you! Don''t think you''ll get away with this! I''ll tell my master and he''ll get the both of you! Then we''ll sell you to a brothel and kill the man!" The butler said in rage as he pointed at the three as he trembled fiercely. "Go ahead, I am waiting. The Ragestride family won''t last anyway! The Baroque family will crush your family completely!" The woman said as she looked at him with rage in her eyes. "G-geh! Remember me! I shall be back! And your lives will becoming a living hell!" The butler said as he turned around to run but tripped and fell on the floor. He then quickly got up and ran away from the scene. "Sorry for getting you in the mix miss." The married couple said as they walked over to Ms. Aria. "It''s alright, they weren''t a big problem after all. I mean you practically saved me at the end there because of those vases." Ms. Aria said. "Hehe¡­" The both of them said as they scratched their cheeks in embarrassment. "We only did it because they took our daughter a couple of years ago¡­ They raped her and then killed her, who knows what kind of torture she had to endure those years¡­" The woman said as she explained her story as she cried. Her husband held her closely as he tried to soothe her. "But thank you, now that the Baroque family has finally decided on eradicating the Ragestride family, can no more families be forced to give up their daughters like our family." The woman said as she said in joy. "Mmm, that would be for the best." Ms. Aria said as she nodded in agreement. "Anyway, see you. I need to go shopping." Ms. Aria said as she turned around to enter the grocery store. "Ah, you''re going shopping too right? Let me shop with you, we originally came to shop for ingredients for our young child." The woman said as she walked to catch up to Ms. Aria. "Alright then. Name is Aria, what is yours?" Ms. Aria asked her. "My name is Mara. He is Raja. Nice to meet you Aria." The woman said. "Nice to meet you too." Ms. Aria said as she smiled. ---------- Author :AHOIKNOITWHOJIWTHNJTWIONJOITWOPJ 138 Baroque Vs Ragestride 11 "Ah! I am finally done!" Sylvie said as she closed the book and fell backwards straight on the floor sprawled up. "So tiring¡­ My body is so numb and sore! Why do I have to study on an off day! This is the worst! I better get a reward later hmph!" Sylvie talked to herself. "Now then! I can go out now! Time to have my daily dose of fun on this day off of school!" Sylvie said as she put on a skirt and white jacket before she left the house. "Hmm, where should I go today? Ah, let''s go to the Adventurer''s guild! I haven''t been there in so long! I always had to slip out of the house just to go there to have fun there! Especially when I helped be the guild receptionist for a while! The people there who went to me to register for a mission were shocked silly! I wanna see their reaction again!" Sylvie muttered to herself as she skipped her way to the Adventurer''s Guild garnering attention from many on the road. Cling Clang The bells on the door hit each other indicating someone had entered the Adventurer''s Guild which made the people at the first floor look over to see who it was. However, they were all shocked silly when all they saw was a young girl who looked to be four years old wearing a white jacket and a skirt. Most importantly, she was alone and in a very dangerous place due to adventurers who don''t know their standings in the world. "Sylvie? Is that really you? You''ve grown up so much! We haven''t seen you in so long! And you''re here alone again ah? Did you sneak out of your house again?" A girl with blonde hair, long ears, and blue eyes said as she stood behind a counter. "Hello Ilya! Nice to meet you! I didn''t sneak out of my house again hmph! I am currently living with my auntie, and she went out shopping and she permitted me to leave the house. I think." Sylvie replied to the elf girl. "Well come over here then. Don''t let those filthy old stinking men touch or get near you little Sylvie." Ilya said as she beckoned her over using her hand. "Okay~ Don''t you think it''s too much to call them that though Ilya?" Sylvie asked her as she walked over to the counter. "No, it''s alright. Who dares to mess with me anyway hmm?" Ilya said as she leaned over the counter and picked Sylvie up before carrying her like she would a child. "Isn''t this tiring Ilya?" Sylvie asked her. "Nope, you are light so it''s alright. Much lighter than everyone in this entire lobby hmm." Ilya said as she looked at all the adventurers. "Hey! What is that for Ilya! Why do you have to insult us like that ah?! Who is that little girl anyway?!" The male adventurers said asthey looked at Ilya and Sylvie. "She is a staff member at this Adventurer''s Guild of course. Do you not see her behind this counter ah?" Ilya said as she looked at the men. "Guh!" The men said as they counted refute her statement. "Yas~ I am a staff member at this Adventurer''s Guild! Even though I haven''t been here in a while, nor am I actually a staff¡­ Hmm, what do you call me? A volunteer?" Sylvie said in the silence. ------------ Author : pihwohhworkhworkhop Author : Tmr is final day of school and then finals for rest of week ah *poof* 139 Baroque Vs Ragestride 12 "Er no Sylvie, you are a staff member here. Just one that is not officially registered¡­ But all of us take you as a staff member here due to your work anyway¡­" Ilya said. "Oh, I see. Then can I get some money? I don''t get allowance, my auntie won''t give me any." Sylvie asked Ilya. "Er¡­ No you may not¡­ If your family doesn''t give you allowance, that means they don''t trust you with money¡­ If your own family can''t trust you with money, how could I, Ilya, trust you with money?" Ilya asked Sylvie. "Aw¡­ But you said I was a staff member here right? Wouldn''t I deserve some money for doing the job?" Sylvie tried to reason with Ilya. However, little did Sylvie know, Ilya already had it all planned out. "Remember, we did say you were not officially registered. Which means that you are technically not working here. So we don''t owe you any money Sylvie." Ilya said. "Ugh! You''re such a bully Ilya!" Sylvie said. "Says the one who''s trying to rob me out of my money hmm?" Ilya said until a noise garnered everyone''s attention. "Ugh¡­" A man in tattered clothing and armor walked into the Adventurer''s Guild. "Isn''t he the man who left for a mission like two hours ago? Why is he so battered up? Did he meet a monster or something?" The adventurers started whispering to each other. "No, that''s not possible. Look at the marks, those are obviously marks of a weapon. It has to be a human who attacked him." The adventurers quickly denied the claim as they pointed at his shirt which was cleanly cut. "What happened Jack? You only went away for two hours, you shouldn''t even have reached your destination for the mission. Yet you''re so battered up." Ilya said as she used magic to call for a medic in the Adventurer''s Guild. Soon, a middle aged woman came down from the flight of stairs and helped Jack prop down against the wall before she started to treat him. "It''s the Baroque and the Ragestride''s family conflict. It''s dangerous for us adventurers to be out there. They will try to rope you in, and if you don''t agree they will attack you. So be careful, they aren''t letting the commoners off either. They are forcing the commoners to pick up their weapons and fight for them." Jack said as he took in a deep breath as a cotton swab touched a cut on his skin. "Pretty outrageous huh? The Baroque family who is supposed to be doing the greater good by removing the Ragestride''s family is also trying to make use of the commoners who had nothing to do with it die for them. Soon enough, us adventurers will be roped in. I recommend you all stay at home until this war between nobles are ove- AGHHHHHH!! TOO TIGHT!" Jack said until the middle aged woman wrapped bandages around his cuts and squeezed it tight to make sure the bandages were not loose. "But that''s my warning to you all. Be careful next time you roam on the streets." Jack said before he fainted unconscious from the pain. ---------- Author : zzz 140 Baroque Vs Ragestride 13 Sorry, content is lost, You ¡¯re reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 141 Baroque Vs Ragestride 14 Sorry, content is lost, You ¡¯re reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 142 Baroque Vs Ragestride 15 Sorry, content is lost, You ¡¯re reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 143 Baroque Vs Ragestride 16 Sorry, content is lost, You ¡¯re reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 144 Baroque Vs Ragestride 17 Sorry, content is lost, You ¡¯re reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 145 Baroque Vs Ragestride 18 "Humph, now be a good little girl and go to sleep. Don''t even think about sneaking out of bed. I already set up a magic circle to keep you inside the house." Ms. Aria said as she closed the door shut. "Aria, don''t you think that was too harsh on her? She''s just a little girl. Can''t you seehow tiny she is?" The woman said as she leaned on the wall while clutching her chest. "She deserves it. I can''t be lenient with her. Discipline is a necessity for her to learn this. Otherwise the children will be spoiled and thinkthey can get away with everything like the Ragestride''s family." Ms. Aria said as she went to the bathroom to brush her teeth before going to sleep. "Ah. But, the punishment you made her take was really ruthless. What if she changes because of this?" The woman retorted to Ms. Aria. "It would be for the best if he changes. Her playfulness like this at a young age will make her kidnapped. Did you not see her come home at this time, alone? Without any adult supervision? She walked all the way home, alone. That is not safe." Ms. Aria said. "But, what if she changes in the wrong way due to the harsh punishment?" The woman asked Ms. Aria. "If she does, I will be sure to not be lenient with her." Ms. Aria said. as she washed her face and headed to her room. "Goodnight Aria." The woman said as she walked to her room. "Goodnight." Ms. Aria replied as she closed the bedroom door and went to bed. "Sigh, she better be on her best behavior from now on." Ms. Aria sighed to herself as she laid on her bed and closed her eyes. ¡­ "Sweetie, what''s wrong with you?" The man said as he looked at the woman who looked like she was on the verge of tears while she was clutching her chest. "The poor little girl was so cute. Yet she was punished by Aria due to her being home late and going out alone. All she wanted to do was explore the outside world and have fun. Yet she got punished for it." The woman said as she leaned on the man. "What''d she even get punished with?" The man''s face softened as he started to soothe the woman. "Everytime she wants to go out, she has to go out with a trusted adult. And she also has to go home with a trusted adult. She basically lost her freedom. At such a young age, she lost her freedom. Isn''t that tragic?" The woman sniffed as she asked her husband. "You''re right. We should go plead for her tomorrow morning. That little girl must be feeling sad. We should go comfort her tomorrow as well." The man said as he kissed his wife. "Yeah, let''s do that." The woman said as she nodded. "Alright, let''s go to sleep. We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow." The man said as he turned off the lights. "Yeah." The woman said as she laid by his side on the bed. ------------- Author : goodnight i am thirsty. *poof* 146 Baroque Vs Ragestride 19 "Sylvie wake up, it''s time for school today." Ms. Aria said as she opened Sylvie''s room and shook her. "I don''t wanna!" Sylvie cried out as she continued to bury herself deeper into the pillow. "Well, I don''t want to either. But, you have to. So hurry up and get changed." Ms. Aria said as she left the school uniform directly on top of Sylvie''s head which was still buried into the pillow. "Ughhh. Why can''t I just take a day off from school?" Sylvie groaned as she complained. "Because you have to go to school to learn." Ms. Aria said. "But I already know everything!" Sylvie replied. "Than can you tell me the ending of the book we were reading recently?" Ms. Aria retorted. "E-er.. Ugh.... Fine!" Sylvie knew that she could not win against Ms. Aria in anargument and decided to wake up to go to school. "Ugh¡­ When is summer vacation in this world¡­ My head is spinning¡­" Sylvie replied. "You do realize that school hasn''t even started for a month yet right? And what do you mean in this world?" Ms. Aria asked Sylvie. "Was just a exaggeration. It''s a rhetorical question, you didn''t need to answer it¡­" Sylvie replied as she lied on the spot without feeling anything. "I see. Now hurry up, otherwise we''ll be late. And I won''t wait for you." Ms. Aria said as she pushed her into the bathroom. "Alright alright¡­" Sylvie said as she went to brush her teeth and take a quick bath before dressing up for class. On her way out she saw the couple. "Good morning little Sylvie." The woman greeted her. "Good morning." Sylvie replied as she still didn''t know the name of the woman. "Where are you going today?" The woman asked her. "To the academy." Sylvie replied. "Oh, be careful on your way to the academy alright? Make sure you listen to the teachers, and also don''t get into trouble alright?" The woman warned Sylvie. "Un¡­" Sylvie nodded in confusion. "Goodbye, auntie Aria will be mad at me if I don''t hurry up." Sylvie said as she waved goodbye towards the couple and ran towards the carriage before getting on. The carriage than rode off towards the Academy. "Sigh, she looks so bright even after that punishment. What a good child. Pity her that she is living with such a monster of a caretaker¡­" The woman said as she held her husband. "Yeah, her smile must be fake. There is no way someone as young and small as her could like having their freedom being restricted. There is no such thing, she is brave for putting on such a strong front." The man replied as he held his wife. "Alright, let''s go to work. We need to get their stealthily though. Otherwise we don''t have Aria to protect us like last time." The woman said as she looked at her husband. "Right, let''s wear hoods. Just keep our head down and they won''t notice." The man said. "... I guess that works?" The woman said. "Yep! Now let''s go!" The man said as if he had started an adventure. ---------- Author : AGH IM DYING STOMACH ACHE SAVE ME *poof* 147 Baroque Vs Ragestride 20 "Sylvie, are you okay?You look worn out for some reason, also you look more depressed than when we found out Ariana was forced to leave the country." Elise asked Sylvie during magic class. "Ugh, whenever I go out somewhere, I need to have adult supervision. Even on my way back home I need adult supervision. How am I supposed to go anywhere?" Sylvie muttered. "How about I get my mother to supervise you wherever you go out doing anything?" Elise asked Sylvie. "All my plans would be exposed than. Also having someone watching you 24/7 would be pretty nerve wracking to be honest. Can you mother even be there for me everytime I go out anyway?" Sylvie asked Elise. "You''re right¡­ And she has work too, so she can''t always go out whenever you go out to supervise you." Elise replied to Sylvie. "Ha~" Sylvie sighed as she rested her head on the desk. "Ha~ You are really screwed this time huh? Why are you such a troublemaker with such a small physique?" Elise asked her as she patted Sylvie''s head which was devoid of all forms of life. "It''s not my fault¡­ I can take care of myself anyway, why do I need a supervisor? Besides, me taking out those bad guys, wouldn''t it be better for society?" Sylvie muttered. "Of course it would be better for the society, but I think Ms. Aria is just too careful. She is scared of you getting injured you know. You should put yourself into her shoes, and feel what she feels." Elise said to Sylvie. "Ha~ How do I do that? We are the complete opposites, so I don''t know what she feels." Sylvie sighed to herself. "Maybe you''ll understand it one day." Elise sighed as she continued to pat Sylvie''s head. ¡­ "You better be on your best behavior today Sylvie." Ms. Aria said as she stood in front of the door. "Where are you going?" Sylvie asked Ms. Aria. "I am going to fetch the two of them. They might fall into some trouble due to the noble war. So it''s best if I get them. And you little girl, better stay right here in this house and not go out. I have already constructed a magic circle around the entire house to see if someone has entered the house and if someone has left the house." Ms. Aria warned Sylvie. After hearing this Sylvie''s jaw dropped. Who could''ve known the woman in front of her would go to such means to just keep her imprisoned inside a house. "B-but! It will be boring in here!" Sylvie complained to Ms. Aria. "I don''t care, you will endure it. Go study or something. Or go take a nap." Ms. Aria said. "Now, if you will excuse me. I need to pick up those two Sylvie." Ms. Aria said as she went outside the house and closed the door leaving a shocked Sylvie. "Why do I deserve such treatment ah!?" Sylvie cried out to the heavens. ----------- Author : zzz¡­ I keep dozing off. *poof* 148 Bert & Patricias Cooking 1 "Hmm.. This should be the place?They told me they worked here." Ms. Aria said as she stopped at a restaurant that was in the corner of the city. Creak "Welcome! What would you like to order?" A waitress said as she was at the counter. "Hello, I''d like to see Bert and Patricia." Ms. Aria said, which was both of the married couple''s names. "Oh, they are in the back cooking." The waitress said. "Would you like to meet them now? Or can you wait a bit?" The waitress continued. "I''ll wait, and I''ll order some food while I am at it. Do you guys allow take out?" Ms. Aria asked her. "Yes we do." The waitress said. "Alright, can I have the menu?" Ms. Aria asked her. "Here you go." The waitress said as she handed Ms. Aria the menu. ''What a small menu. And what type of food are these? Never heard of them before¡­'' Ms. Aria thought to herself as she read the menu. "What is this pizza thing?" Ms. Aria asked the waitress. "It''s something that''s made out of dough, cheese, and tomatoes. It''s a pretty fantastic dish that was made to eat with others." The waitress replied to her. "And what is this pudding?" Ms. Aria asked the waitress. "It is a type of dessert that is made from eggs. It is sweet and soft on the tongue. To the point where you can just swallow it without taking a bite." The waitress replied to her. "Can I get a pizza and a pudding then?" Ms. Aria asked the waitress. "Would you like one slice of pizza? Or an entire pizza which is 14 inches?" The waitress asked her. "I''ll get an entire pizza for take out. Can I get 10 puddings as well?" Ms. Aria asked the waitress. "Sure, make sure you put the pudding into the refrigerator when you get home. Or use a magic circle to keep the puddings cold. Cold pudding taste better." The waitress said as she went into the back to tell the couple what to make. ''Hmm, I wonder how good their cooking is. So they can make Sylvie some decent meals at home. That would be for the best.'' Ms. Aria said. ¡­ "Bert, Patricia. One of your friends came over or something. She''s currently ordering food. She wants 10 puddings and an entire pizza." The waitress said as she listed off the items that Ms. Aria wanted. "It''s probably Aria." Patricia said as she looked at Bert. "Alright, let''s give her some good food then. Since she wants stuff that she can''t eat alone, it''s probably for Sylvie. I don''t want to accidentally give her bad food due to our personal grudge against Aria for restricting her freedom." Bert said to Patricia. "Alright then!" Patricia said as she got fired up to make some good food for Sylvie¡­ Cough, she meant for Aria. ¡­ "Sigh, being in this house is so lonely. I am also starving to death¡­ Back in the day, all I did was eat cup ramen¡­ FOOD WHERE ARE YOU AH!" Sylvie cried out as she lay on her bed. ---------- Author : oh mei gud, is dis en erly chupter!?!? *poof* 149 Bert & Patricias Cooking 2 ''Hmm, if these are really good. I guess Sylvie will have a good meal for dinner today. And from now on and onwards.'' Ms. Aria thought to herself. After a few minutes of waiting did the waitress finally come out of the back pushing a cart that had two trays on it. One was a large tray that was sliced into 16 slices yet were still intact due to the cheese. The other was 10 solids that looked like a mountainthat was smooth slightly on its own individual small plate. "Here you go. This is your pizza. It''s best to eat it while it''s still hot." The waitress said as she placed the entire pizza onto the table. "And here are your 10 puddings. Best eaten cold. The tray has a magic circle on it that keeps it cool. Please take your time." The waitress said as she placed the puddings plate by plate next to the pizza. "Thank you." Ms. Aria said as she watched the waitress push the cart back into the back of the restaurant. "No problem." The waitress said without looking back at her as she disappeared after the door closed. "Well then, this smells¡­ Pretty good." Ms. Aria said as she grabbed a slice of pizza with her hands. "The dough is really soft, this cheese is really smooth. The tomato smells fresh." Ms. Aria complimented the pizza as she thoroughly inspected it. "Now then, for the taste." Ms. Aria said as she delivered the tip of the pizza into her mouth. munch "Chew chew" Ms. Aria chewed on the food before swallowing. "This is really good! It''s really delicious! It''s so soft and chewy, yet the tomato sauce makes it even better since it''s fresh!" Ms. Aria couldn''t help but explain out in excitement as she took another bite out of the pizza. munch "Mmm~ I can eat these for days. Even though this is a bit greasy. My digestion helps a lot. Thank god otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to eat many of this." Ms. Aria said as she finished her pizza slice. "If this is good, the dessert shouldn''t be bad either!" Ms. Aria exclaimed as her eyes fixated onto the pudding on the side. She then grabbed the puddingplate and grabbed a spoon. She then scooped some of the pudding and put it into her mouth. "Mmm~" Ms. Aria couldn''t help but let the sweet, soft, and cold delicacy lay on her mouth as it dissolved on her tongue. "This is really good! I have to show it to my friends! This is heaven to ones tongue!" Ms. Aria exclaimed in delightfulness. She took another scoop of the pudding after saying so. "Ah¡­ Sylvie would surely like this. Can''t wait to bring some for her when I get back for dinner. She''d surely be on a good stomach for tonight''s sleep." Ms. Aria said as she finished the pudding. ¡­ "..." There was no sound in the room. Anyone who walked inside the room would''ve thought that someone had died. The reason for this thought? An unmoving Sylvie who was on the floor. The cause for this? Hunger. ''Someone bring me food¡­ Please¡­'' Sylvie thought to herself before she blacked out. ---------------- Author : nyehehee earli chapturrr- Talk Stream Tomorrow at 1 PM EST at twitch.tv/rianolinon *poof* 150 Bert & Patricias Cooking 3 "Mmm, that was really good you two. Where''d you learn how to cook?" Ms. Aria asked Bert and Patricia after their shift was over. "Oh¡­ We were just traveling and we happened to stumble across some ancient paper. It told us what to do, and we ended up making it somehow. The ancient people must''ve had good food or something." Patricia answered as she scratched her cheek. "... That''s¡­ Do you know how to cook anything else aside from those two dishes?" Ms. Aria asked her as she was stunned from the reply. "Yes, we were originally cooks for mercenary groups anyway. So finding that recipe helped us improve in our cooking a lot." Patricia said happily. "I see." Ms. Aria said as she started to be delighted. "Would you like to cook for Sylvie at our house?" Ms. Aria asked her. "Sure! I would love to cook for her everyday!" Patricia said as she jumped in joy when she heard the request. "Is that so¡­ The ingredients will come from your money though¡­ Since I am paying for the house bills and rent after all¡­" Ms. Aria added. "Sure no problem! We will make sure she is never hungry, also that she gets good food!" Patricia said as she patted her chest to confirm that she will do her best. "Alright then." Ms. Aria breathed a sigh of relief as she got what she wanted. "Now let''s go home before it gets too dark. I don''t really want Sylvie in the house alone. Especially when the nobles find my house and raid it when I am away and she is there alone." Ms. Aria said as she took the pizza box and a bag of pudding before walking out the door. "Alright." The two of them said as they wore their hoods on. "Alright, just act normal now." Ms. Aria said as she was already on her way home while carefully carrying Sylvie''s dinner back home. ¡­ ''I am dead.'' Sylvie thought to herself. ''Is this how it will end?'' Sylvie thought. ''What a sad ending¡­ Which protagonist dies like this from hunger? This is unheard of¡­'' Sylvie exclaimed in her head. Knock Knock "OH IS THE FOOD FINALLY HERE!" Sylvie screamed as she started to move and quickly ran to the door with a face full of smiles. Creak "Welc-" Sylvie started to say until the person she saw wasn''t Ms. Aria. "Umm.. Hello? Who are you? May I help you?" Sylvie asked them. "Hello little girl. May I meet your parents?" The man cloaked in black asked her. "My parents aren''t here. I am being taken care of by my auntie." Sylvie responded. "Oh, may I see your auntie then?" The man asked her. "She isn''t here¡­ She went to go pick someone up a few hours ago. She left me here to starve to death I swear¡­ I haven''t eaten in hours." Sylvie started to complain to the man. "I see¡­ May you have better luck next time¡­ Hopefully your auntie comes back quickly so you don''t starve to death." The man said as he left the house and went on to another house before knocking on it. "What a weirdo." Sylvie muttered to herself before she closed the door. ---------- Author : 10 hours of streaming x_x I am so tired. *poof* 151 Bert & Patricias Cooking 4 Creak "We''re back Sylvie, were you on your best behavior?" Ms. Aria said as she opened the door. "We''re back Sylvie!" Patricia said as she entered the house happily as if she had always lived there. "Are you hungry right now Sylvie?" Bert asked her. "..." There was no reply to be seen or heard. The trio were stumped as they expected a reply or a greeting of some sort. But, they did not even receive a single ounce of sound. "Sylvie?" Ms. Aria called out once more in a worried tone. ''Earlier I sensed someone enter the magic circle and knocked on the front door¡­ I hope she is still okay¡­ There are many hidden experts in the world that she does not know of¡­'' Ms. Aria thought to herself as she immediately put the box of pizza and the bag of puddings aside before she rushed towards the living room. "Sylvie!" Ms. Aria cried out when she entered it. "What happened?!" Bert and Patricia asked as they dropped whatever they were doing and immediately rushed towards the living room to see what was the cause of Ms. Aria''s cry. "She¡­ She isn''t moving! She isn''t waking up!" Ms. Aria started to cry as she looked at the two while shewas holding onto a Sylvie who was showing no movement at all. "B-but, who could''ve done such a thing to her? What did she do to deserve this?" Patricia said as her legs weakly wobbled. "She didn''t deserve this at all¡­" Bert muttered as he closed his eyes while holding his forehead. As the three were crying, they were suddenly stunned ashock the moment they heard something. growl "..." The trio stopped crying as they stared at where the sound came from. "Ugh¡­ So hungry¡­ Somebody give me food¡­ I am going to starve to death." Sylvie muttered as her eyes were still closed. "Hey Aria. Did you even give her food before you left her here alone?" Bert asked her. "Now that you mention it¡­ No¡­ I thought I could bring you two back from your job really quickly¡­ I didn''t know that you two worked as chefs thus causing me to take a bit longer¡­" Ms. Aria said. "..." Patricia and Bert had no words. "Ha~ At least she is safe¡­" Patricia said as her legs finally gave up and she plopped down on the floor. "Give her some food." Patricia said as she looked at Bert. "Alright, let me get the leftover pizza." Bert said as he ran to the place where Ms. Aria put the pizza down before running back to the living room with the box. "Open your mouth Sylvie." Ms. Aria said as she held a pizza slice and lifted Sylvie''s head up a bit. "mmm¡­" Sylvie''s mouth opened a bit as the pizza slice had entered her mouth. Out of habit, Sylvie bit down onto the pizza before chewing it slowly and swallowing it. She then finished the entire pizza slice before she slightly groaned and woke up. "Ugh¡­ What happened to me¡­" Sylvie said as she slowly opened her eyes while holding her head. ------------ Author : nyan nya nyan nyan ynanynanya *poof* 152 Bert & Patricias Cooking 5 "And what was that delicious thing?" Sylvie said as she struggled to get up. "Sylvie you''re alright! You had me so worried!" Ms. Aria said as she hugged Sylvie tightly. "Ow ow ow ow ow! You''re killing me auntie!" Sylvie startedto cry out as she was being crushed by Ms. Aria''s tight hug. "Well, as long as you can feel pain. That means you are perfectly fine!" Ms. Aria said as she rubbed her face against Sylvie. "Stop it! What are you? A child or an adult!" Sylvie cried out as she tried to push herself away from Ms. Aria. "Ahem." Patricia coughed to get both of their attentions. "Oh hello Bert. Hello Patricia." Sylvie greeted the both of them. "Hello there Sylvie. You had us all so worried.We thought you died or something." Patricia said as she gave a forced smile. "Well, I did die technically." Sylvie said as her eyes furrowed when she remembered how bad her situation was. "But¡­ You only went almost half the day without food¡­ Can''t you survive for a long time without food?" Bert asked her. "Hey, if I say I died. I died, alright? Now, give me some food. I am hungry." Sylvie demanded immediately. "Alright, here you go. Here have some pizza." Patricia said as she handed Sylvie a slice of pizza from the box. "woa" Sylvie let out a word of astonishment as she held onto the pizza slice. monch She then quickly devoured the slice of pizza as if her life had depended on it. "It tastes so good!" Sylvie exclaimed as her eyes started to glitter from the pizza. "Is that so?" Bert and Patricia both scratched their cheeks at they looked at the little girl who was stuffing her face with pizza. "Sylvie, you shouldn''t eat that much. Otherwise, you''ll gain weight." Patricia decided to warn her after she saw Sylvie reaching for another slice of pizza. "It''s alright! I don''t gain weight!" Sylvie said as she devoured another slice of pizza. "..." Patricia was left speechless. ''Is her entire family full of monsters or something? How come they don''t gain weight?'' Patricia thought to herself as she watched Sylvie wolf down the slices of pizza. "Don''t eat too much. You''ll get dehydrated quicker. Here have some soda." Patricia said as she handed Sylvie a glass cup that was filled with a sort of blackish-brownish liquid. "What is this?" Sylvie asked her as she was waiting highly in anticipation. ''Soda was my favorite drink! Please let this be the same soda I drank back on earth!'' Sylvie thought to herself. "It is carbonated water with sugar. It tastes really good, why don''t you try some?" Patricia said. "Un." Sylvie said as she sipped on the soda. "Ha~~" Sylvie breathed out after she took the sip. "It tastes like heaven~" She said in a happy voice as she took another sip. ''It tastes like home¡­ Oh I miss you so badly earth¡­ Having magic is fun and all but it''s boring if you have no one to play with¡­'' Sylvie thought to herself. ''I can''t wait togrow up so I can start adventuring with a party or something. It would be more fun that way. Adventuring alone is no fun anyway.'' Sylvie continued to add thought to her future plans. -------- Author : I had 314 words typed like 3 hours ago. It took me 3 hours to just add 200 words. Discord is such a big distractionsmh P.S I am going to start exercising for the first time owo! hope I don''t die! -> not fat but no energy + asthma legit the next person for reincarnation into fantasy world *poof* 153 Energetic Sylvie! "Do you like their cooking that much Sylvie?" Ms. Aria asked Sylvie. "Un! I like their cooking a lot!" Sylvie said as she gave Ms. Aria a smile as she continued to eat more. ''Does she have a bottomless pit in her stomach or something? What in the world is going on? Where is all the food going!? Hopefully she doesn''t actually get fat from this though¡­'' Patricia thought inside her head. "You are a true warrior for being able to eat that much!" Bert gave his compliment as he watched her eat all that food. "I just like eating a lot of stuff that is delicious!" Sylvie exclaimed as she took another sip of the soda. "Haha! Naturally it would be delicious. It was made by me and my wife! Why wouldn''t it be delicious?" Bert boasted. "Mmm" Sylvie just nodded as she stuffed her face. "Well since you like their cooking so much Sylvie. That''s good for you! I have decided to hire these two as our cooks!" Ms. Aria said. "Weeally!?" Sylvie exclaimed cutely as her eyes started to sparkle when she gave Bert and Patricia a look. "Yes, they have both agreed already. Isn''t that right you two?" Ms. Aria said as she looked at the two. "Indeed! We both had agreed way before we even entered this house. We will be your cooks from on out Sylvie." Patricia said. "Yay!" Sylvie jumped up in joy. "Good food forever~" Sylvie started to hum as she drank more soda. "Alright you should finish up and go wash up. Go to sleep early for school tomorrow." Ms. Aria said as she left the living room. "Alright." Sylvie said as she decided to enjoy her meal to her heart''s content. "Yeah, we are going to prepare to go to sleep too. Goodnight Sylvie." Patricia said as she left the living room. "Bye bye!" Sylvie said. ¡­ "Funya~" Sylvie yawned as she slowly woke up and got out of bed. "I feel so great now~ The better the food, the more energetic I feel." Sylvie said as she stretched. ''Maybe I should be in a fighting anime or something. Every fighting protagonist always eats a lot and has strong powers for some reason.'' Sylvie joked to herself as she went to brush her teeth in her pajamas. A long the way to the bathroom she met Patricia. "Good morning Sylvie." Patricia greeted her. "Good morning." Sylvie said as she never really knew Patricia''s real name. "Have a nice day at school alright? I made you breakfast and placed it in the living room. Make sure you eat that before you go to school alright?" Patricia said. "Thank you~ I will." Sylvie said as she entered the bathroom. ¡­ "Sylvie, you seem really energetic and happy for some reason." Elise said as she looked at Sylvie who wasn''t actually sleeping in class for some reason. Actually, everyone in the class was staring at her. Not just Elise. They were mesmerized by the cuteness the energetic girl had shown. "OI! PAY ATTENTION TOMY LECTURE!" Ms. Trista complained as she hit the board lightly with her lecture stick to garner everyone''s attention. ---------- Author : I will be going to chicago for the entirety of tomorrow. SO late chapter tomorrow. *poof* 154 Sylvie Being Left Ou Ring "Well see you Sylvie, you''re probably gonna go sleep in the tree somewhere honestly. It''s physical education time so, I need to improve on my combat capabilities." Elise said as she bid Sylvie farewell before she left the room. "No need Elise! I will be going with you today! I wonder if there is anything fun during Physical Education class." Sylvie said as she followed Elise for the first time towards the outside. "W-who are you even? Why did you possess my little Sylvie! Come out you demonic being!" Elise who did not expect to hear this immediately started to question Sylvie. "Elise! It''s still me! What are you on about!" Sylvie pouted as she did not like the way Elise was questioning her. "But, I have to be right about you not being the same you as before! Why are you so energetic today?!? Did you drink coffee or something? Or did you eat too much candy!?" Elise said as she looked at Sylvie. "None of that! I just had some good tasting food! Also my two personal chefs~ I can finally eat really, really good food at home! I no longer have to go to restaurants to eat now." Sylvie said as she skipped towards the outside of the academy. "What kind of food makes you completely change your personality? She must be hypnotized by the food or something I swear¡­ She can do some really dumb things sometimes." Elise muttered to herself as she jogged a bit to keep up with Sylvie. ¡­ "Alright, that''s it for roll call. Sylvie probably isn''t here today like always." Mr. Bergoni said as he ordered his class to start training. "Hello there Mr. Bergoni." Sylvie said as she appeared in front of him hanging upside down from a tree. "..." Mr. Bergoni gave her a quick look then turned the opposite way around, pretending he had never seen her. "Mr. Bergoni. Hello? Are you deaf and blind?" Sylvie appeared in front of him once more as she tried to get his attention. "Young lady, what are you doing here?" Mr. Bergoni asked her as he pretended she was not in his way of vision. "I am here to participate in class today!" Sylvie said happily. "Alright then, please go to that tree over there and take a nap." Mr. Bergoni said as he pointed his finger at a place Sylvie was usually found taking a nap at. "But, I don''t want to take a nap right now." Sylvie pouted as she looked at Mr. Bergoni with tears in her eyes. "Go. Take. A. Nap." Mr. Bergoni said not caring about her. "Hic! Waa! You bully!" Sylvie cried as she reluctantly went to the tree and just sat there watching her classmates in envy. "Bergoni, what''d you do to Sylvie? Why is she crying right now?" Ms. Maurice said as she walked over to Mr. Bergoni. "She''s on something. She wanted to participate in class for once. I don''t know how I feel about that." Mr. Bergoni said as he continued to look at his class. "Maybe she changed over a new leaf today." Ms. Maurice said. "Ha ha. What a funny joke. If she could turn into a new leaf, I would resign my job right away. She''s probably on sugar or something." Mr. Bergoni said as he crossed both of his arms. "That''s pretty rude." Ms. Maurice said. "I know. But it''s Sylvie." Mr. Bergoni said. "WHAT ABOUT ME!?" Sylvie couldn''t help but yell at the two of them. "Nothing." Both of them said in unison. *poof* 155 Ragestrides Family Brings Trouble! "Hic." Sylvie was sobbing as she was being comforted by Ms. Aria on the carriage back home. "What''s wrong Sylvie? Why are you crying all of a sudden?" Ms. Aria asked Sylvie as she had no clue what had happened today. "Mr. Bergoni wouldn''t let me participate for physical education. Hic." Sylvie cried out. "That''s odd. You wanting to participate in that class for some reason. But, I mean, I can see why he didn''t want to let you participate in class." Ms. Aria said. "Why? Why doesn''t he want to let me participate in class?" Sylvie said as she looked at Ms. Aria with tearful eyes. "You suddenly wanted to participate in class. And with your powers, what do you think you will do to the students? He doesn''t want to think of the casualties." Ms. Aria said as she hugged Sylvie from behind. "But! I can control my strength!" Sylvie complained. "Then the students would be unmotivated if you hold back. They would think in their head, ''She''s a monster. There is no way I can go against someone like that. I give up.''" Ms. Aria said as she looked down and gave Sylvie a kiss on the forehead. "But why would they think like that?" Sylvie asked her. "Because, they have fear in them. Everyone has fear somewhere hidden in their hearts. It might not show, but they have one. Even you have one." Ms. Aria said. "But I don''t fear anything." Sylvie bluntly stated. "Wouldn''t you fear losing your family?" Ms. Aria asked her. "I-I¡­ No¡­" Sylvie replied as she lowered her head. "That, is what you fear." Ms. Aria said as she started to stroke Sylvie''s head. "Nnh." Sylvie silently nodded. "It''s best you start learning what others feel like." Ms. Aria stated. "Nnh." Sylvie nodded once again. ¡­ "Stop right there!" A shout came from in front of the carriage, blocking it''s way. The carriage came to a stop a few yards away from the group of people that were on the road. "Excuse me sires. But what do you want? You are blocking the way, please move." The carriage driver said as he held onto the reins of the horse. "We want to check your carriage! We want to look for a certain lady! She beat up a couple of our men two days ago! We are of the Ragestride''s family." The man clad in armor said as an army of 50 was behind him with him as the lead. "We have no such lady here! All I have is a woman and a girl that I am driving home. Please move out of the way." The carriage driver said. "No can do! Men, search the carriage!" The man said as he indicated for his men to go. "I am warning you." The carriage driver said as his eyes flashed with killing intent. "It''s merely a carriage driver! Apprehend him!" The man said. "Well said then." The carriage driver said as he pulled out two daggers from who knows where and charged at the men at an insane speed. "See you in the afterlife." He muttered as he instantly flashed before the man closest to him and cleanly sliced off the man''s head. ------------ Author : I nearly died after a jog. *poof* 156 The Slaughter "Ahhh!" The man directly behind the dead man screamed in horror as he fell down on his butt while blood sprayed all over him. "Monster!" He screamed at the carriage driver as he turned tail and immediately tried to run away. "What are you doing! You are not allowed to flee! This is an order, go attack that man! He has done a heinous crime of murder! If you do not obey, you will be executed on the spot!" The commander said as he ordered the fleeing soldier. "Screw that! You deal with it yourself! I care about my life way more than you do!" The soldier said as he continued running. "Men, shoot him." The commander said to the archers behind him. "Yes sir!" They said as they each nocked an arrow into their bow before letting it rain down onto the soldier. "GAAHHHHHHHHHH!" He screamed as the first arrow pierced him, that was until he was pierced by 10 more arrows at the same time, thus ending his life right there and then. "Now then, men take aim!" The commander said as he directed his attention towards the carriage driver. "Fire!" He signaled as he swiped down his hand. FWOOSH "Child''s play. You''re better off using magic against me than physical objects." The carriage driver said as he charged directly towards the small platoon. "He''s an idiot. He''s making it easier for us to hit him. Men! Keep shooting at him!" The commander commanded as he drew his sword. "Yes sir!" They said as they nocked more arrows and shot at the carriage driver constantly, before it started to rain arrows. "I already told you, this is child''s play." The carriage driver said as he continued to run straight into the arrows. "Heh, he''s done for." The commander harrumphed as he watched the arrow pierce the carriage driver''s forehead. Or so, it was supposed to. However, the arrow completely phased through his forehead leaving no mark. "W-what!?" The archers cried out in confusion and fear as they realized all of their arrows had not even made a mark on him. "J-just who are you! You are no mere carriage driver!" The commander said as sweat started to form and drip down his forehead. "Me? I am merely a servant of the Martel''s family. It is my duty to keep the young lady safe and let her have an easy and nice time. But you all are being nuisances, so I shall eliminate you. So, say your last words." The carriage driver said as black aura started to form around his two daggers. "Darkness magic! No wonder those arrows phased through you¡­ Damn! How do we beat someone like that without magic?!" An archer cried out as he started to flee. "Men! Calm down! It''s only one guy!" The commander said as he planned to use his soldiers as bait for him to run away. "Screw that commander! Did you not hear him in the first place?! He is part of the Martel family! I have nothing to do with that! Nor does my family!" The soldiers yelled back at him as they fled leaving him alone. "None of you shall get out of here alive though." The carriage driver said as he lifted both of his daggers up and vanished. "Dark Edge." He merely said as he appeared in front of the farthest soldier behind. "Wha-" The soldiers said but were cut off, as all of a sudden. All 49 soldier''s head were severed from their body causing a massive blood rain. "Now then, time to clean this all up." The carriage driver said. "Darkness Engulf." He merely said, as a black aura started to spread from both of his hands and covered the blood and people before both suddenly disappeared from the world. "In the afterlife, make sure you check who you mess with first." He merely said as he returned to the carriage and started to drive it back towards Ms. Aria''s house. --------------- Author : :< I wish I was good at fight scenes *poof* 157 Stop Being A Cry Baby! "Alright, be on your best behavior now Sylvie. I shall go pick up Bert and Patricia, I don''t want to see you get caught into conflict outside. The magic circle is still active just to let you know." Ms. Aria said before she left the house. "Alright¡­" Sylvie replied as she just went to sleep early due to how exhausted she was from crying prior to her energeticness in the beginning of the day. "Ha~" Sylvie sighed as she lay on her bed while one arm covered both of her eyes. "Life is so unfair." Sylvie said as tears started to drip down her cheeks again. After saying that, Sylvie draped her blanket over her as she curled up into a ball before falling asleep. ¡­ "Sylvie we''re back." Ms. Aria said as she opened the door. However, there was no response. "Aria, did you leave her without food again?" Patricia questioned her. "No, I left her food this time. Let''s check the living room." Ms. Aria said as she took off her shoes before entering the rooms. However, contrary to expectations, Sylvie was also not there. "..." Ms. Aria said nothing as she just stood at the entrance. "Did you find her Aria?" Patricia asked from behind as she tried to peek in through Ms. Aria. "Not here. Probably in her room then." Ms. Aria said as she went to Sylvie''s room. "Hmm?" Ms. Aria was stunned when Sylvie''s room was locked. "What is it this time Aria?" Patricia asked Ms. Aria as she wanted to see Sylvie already. "It''s locked. So it means she is in here." Ms. Aria said. "She doesn''t usually lock her door though? So why is it locked today?" Patricia asked her. "I don''t know. She was crying on the way home though. So she probably locked herself in her room to cry or something. She most likely is fast asleep." Ms. Aria said as she turned away from the door. "Aria, you aren''t going to check on her?" Patricia asked her. "No need, just leave her alone. She needs some time alone." Ms. Aria said as she went to take a bath before heading to sleep. "Alright then¡­" Patricia said as she did the same thing before going to sleep with Bert. ¡­ ''Little girl, wake up. What are you crying for at such a time.'' An old man''s voice suddenly appeared in her head. ''What do you want.'' Sylvie asked him in her head. ''Stop crying. You''re so mentally weak it hurts my head. How can someone be so strong but so mentally weak.'' The old man complained to her. ''What can I do about it. Why don''t you get strong then? You don''t even have a physical body.'' Sylvie retorted. ''Humph, I have my reasons. You don''t. You are merely being a cry baby. With this exploitable weakness you have,you are doomed to survive.'' The old man scolded her. ''Then tell me what I should do!'' Sylvie yelled at him as she clenched her fists tightly leaving marks. ''Simple! Stop being a cry baby!'' The old man said before he vanished. ''AGHH! GO DIE!'' Sylvie screamed internally. --------------- Author : Just bought overwatch and am downloading as I type my chapter. *poof* 158 Happy Fathers Day! "Sigh, it''s sure been lonely without those 3." Claude said as he laid down on the couch. "If you''re lonely, go to the bar and hang out with your old comrades why don''t you?" Laura said as she was cleaning the dishes in the kitchen. "Ha~ Why would I talkto those old geezers when I could hug my cute daughter?" Claude sighed as he turned around to look at Laura. "Our cute daughter isn''t here. Go hug someone else, at least she is learning unlike a certain someone." Laura said as she gave Claude a glare. "Fine fine, I''ll go out. I wonder if those old geezers have anything fun." Claude said as he draped his coat over himself before heading out. "Have a nice time. Make sure you don''t get drunk to the point where someone needs to bring you home again." Laura warned him. "I won''t." Claude said as he closed the door. ¡­ "Ha~ All these children and their parents. Where did all 3 of mine go? One is old, the other is old, and the third is so young that I miss her already." Claude muttered to himself as he walked down the streets. "Oh, I haven''t had any of these in so long." Claude said as he looked at a food stall. "Excuse me, can I have twelve of those?" Claude asked the woman running the stall. "Sure thing." She said as she handed him 12 steak kebabs "Thanks." Claude said as he gave her a gold coin. "Oh no, I can''t take this. This is too much." The woman tried to refuse. "Don''t worry about it. I haven''t had these in a very long time. Just keep the change." Claude said as he gave her a smile before he took the bag and walked away. "Thank you!" The woman said as she waved him goodbye. "No problem." Claude said as he walked away while waving goodbye at her without turning his back. ''Looking at his face already pisses me off.'' The men loitering around near the food stall all thought at once as they looked at Claude leaving. These men were people who loved the woman that ran the food stall. She had refused all of their proposals so far, yet they won''t give up. So everyday, they just loiter around her food stall until the day she finally chooses one of them and says yes. "You guys want to go beat him up? He is such an eyesore." A man asked the men around him. "No worries, he probably has more money on him if he can give one gold coin out like that easily. Let''s get him." The men said as they all started to follow Claude. ''Oh my? My trouble senses are tingling. I wonder why that is so.'' Claude thought to himself as he continued heading to the bar. "Chew chew, these taste so good. I wonder why did I stop eating them?" Claude asked himself. ----------- Author : Happy fathers day! If you arent in the other side of the world ofc. *poof* 159 Claudes Old Friends 1 Sorry, content is lost, You ¡¯re reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 160 Claudes Old Friends 2 Sorry, content is lost, You ¡¯re reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 161 Claudes Old Friends 3 Sorry, content is lost, You ¡¯re reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 162 Drinking Contest 1 "Bah whatever, go on." Claude said as he urged Milton to finish the story. "Anyway, after finding Mina and Jazz. We decided to you know, take more missions of course. We needed money haha¡­" Milton said as he scratched his cheeks with an embarrassed look. "..." Claude just stared at him for a whole minute. "Captain¡­ I have an excuse alright?" Milton said as he looked at Claude with fear in his eyes. "You already know what I am going to ask you right?" Claude asked Milton. "Where all the money we got for retirement was right? Haha¡­ About that¡­ I kinda used it all on expensive liquor¡­" Milton said. "You idiot. That was an entire years worth of money, yet you used it all on liquor¡­ Who can be as dumb as you? Look at how cheap whiskey is, yet it is good." Claude said as he looked at his ex-member with a devilish grin on his face. "Whiskey doesn''t taste as good as those expensive liquors though." MIlton complained. "Here are your Dragon Breaths. Please drink moderately, even though I warn you every time. I know you won''t and will continue to drink until you pass out." The bartender said as he brought 10 mugs and placed it on the table. "Alright! It''s finally here! Let''s see who can last the longest! Loser pays the bill!" Milton said. "... You are just making people pay for your drinks¡­" Claude said. "Haha, whatever. They just got to bring up their alcohol tolerance. Then they won''t have to pay anymore!" Milton said as he grabbed the mug. "Cheers!" He said as he raised up his mug. Clunk "Cheers!" The group said excluding Claude who just watched them in fascination. "Bleh." Mina was the first to drop after taking a mouthful. He slowly fell forward as he hit his head on the table dropping dead drunk. "Hahaha. Mina has to pay this time. I am amazed Jazz hasn''t passed out yet. He must be training yeah?" Milton laughed as he took another mouthful of the alcohol. "Minaaaaaa~ Wake upp. You''ll catch a colddd like thiss. Hic." Zeb started to say as he hiccuped. Zeb was already drunk of course as he was saying this. "Sorry Mina, I can''t afford to pay. I''ll give you a blanket though." Jazz apologized as he entered his dimensional storage and grabbed a blanket before placing it on Mina. "Whaaat!~ Howz arrr youz not dronlk yet?!" A man said as he was chugging the alcohol. "Because I took sips?" Jazz said as he used a tactical strategy of his. "Stop being a wuss! Chug it! Even she took a mouthful before going out cold! She''s way better than ye!" The man said as he grabbed Jazz''s mug and started to shove the alcohol down his throat. "MFFMFMGFGFMFMFFG!!!!" Jazz wanted to scream for help but, he was unable to as he did not have enough strength to resist. He ended up drunk dead like Mina as well, may those two rest in peace. --------------------- Author : yawnity yawn~ *poof* 163 Drinking Contest 2 "..." Claude just stared at the two people that were both unconscious after drinking. "Did their drinking tolerance get lower or something?" Claude asked the group. "Yeah, they didn''t drink alcohol at all after we split up. So they naturally lost their resistance capt." Milton said as he continued to drink his alcohol. "So where are you all residing at for now?" Claude asked them. "At a hotel near here. Why?" Milton asked his captain. "You all should come over and sleep at my residence for a while yeah? My wife and I have been lonely, our children have been at school and all." Claude said. "Alright. I heard you two had a son and a daughter yeah? Is Jin all grown up now? Haven''t seen him since he was a toddler." Milton asked him. "Yeah, he''s old enough now. Old enough to wander alone. He comes back during vacations through, even though he usually brings back more problems." Claude said. "Sounds tough yeah? So how''s your son and daughter?" Milton asked him. "Ah? Son is addicted to training, he''s a musclehead. Completely the opposite of Jin." Claude said. "How about your daughter?" Milton asked him. "Ah, she''s the goddess herself. You can''t say no to her." Claude said as tears started to streak down his cheeks. "Capt?! Why are you crying? Just what did she do to you!?" Milton asked him. "She did nothing to me." Claude said as he continued to cry. "Then why are you crying!?" Milton asked him. "Because she isn''t home. The school has kidnapped her." Claude said. "Wottt! Shall we save your daughatherh aeth than!?! *hic*" Zeb asked Claude. "My wife forbade me from going to the academy to bring her back. I recommend you not do that unless you want to be bombed by ice and fire magic at the same time." Claude warned Zeb. "Darn, I really wanted to do some fighting ye kno. Fighting monsters all day long gets boring." Zeb said. "Than go sign up for the military or something you darn musclehead." Claude said. "Dun wanna, you get restricted and all ye kno." Zeb said as he drank more alcohol. "Oi, if you drink it like that you''re going to be knocked out cold just like Mina and Jazz." Claude warned him, however it was too late. Thud "Hahahah. Zeb lost this time too." Milton said as he continued to drink his alcohol. "... Stop drinking. You''re literally the only one that is not out cold yet. Help me bring them back to the mansion before you also get knocked out cold." Claude said as he looked at Milton before picking up Jazz and Mina. "ALrightttttt. Whaat! You are only picking those two up!? What about the rest of them!?" Milton said as he realized what Claude had just done. "You get the rest. I don''t want to sully my hands or anything. These two are fine. The girl and the white boy. It''s alright for me. You can take those burly old men, I don''t wanna touch them when I got a wife ye hear?" Claude said. "Yes captain." Milton said reluctantly as he picked up the rest of them with both arms. Somehow, and someway. ------------- Author : Hahaha.. I got distracted for nearly 2 hours yes. *poof* 164 Dormitory Time! "Ha! Finally! I can get away from her!" Sylvie said in the morning on a weekend. "Is that how you should act when you''re separating from someone who takes care of you?" Elise asked her with a frown on her face. "She was the devil! Would you be nice to the devil!? I didn''t think so." Sylvie retorted. "Isn''t she your teacher? How in the world did she become the devil to you?" Elise asked her. "She starved me to death once." Sylvie said as she recalled the time where she fainted in the living room due to starvation a few weeks ago. "But hey! Look on the bright side! It''s been a month! We finally get access to the dorms!" Sylvie said happily. "Yeah, now I don''t have to wake up super early to go to school. I get more time in bed to relax!" Maria said happily. "Yeah! I won''t have servants telling me to wake up early in the morning anymore!" Sam said as he started to drool. "Your expression is completely showing the opposite of what you just said. You are just here for the food aren''t you?" Elise said as she looked at Sam in disgust. "So what!? I don''t have to ask permission to go out of the house now! The servants can''t stop me from leaving the house anymore!" Sam said happily. "Ignore all that, there are still some benefits. We get to meet some more people and know them better. They may also be some nice sparring partners." Lance said. "You''re right. I really need a sparring partner that isn''t one of you." Elise said. "I need someone to compare my desserts too!" Maria said. "I just want to sleep in my dorm." Sylvie said. "You are always sleeping. Don''t you know anything else you lazy bum." Elise said. "Aye, why are you being so mean to me today." Sylvie asked Elise. "Because of this." Elise said as she pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to Sylvie. [Dear Elise, Please take care of Sylvie when she is away from my house. I know that you three girls will dorm together with one extra. However, make sure you are tough on her so she does not get lazy. Sincerely, Ms. Aria P.S. She won''t do anything to retaliate against you.] "... What is this!?" Sylvie cried out loud as she burnt the paper using fire magic. "As it states Sylvie, you are not free. I shall be your next caretaker. Hehe." Elise said as she gave Sylvie a smug look. "Anyway, since the three of us are rooming together. Who do you think will be roomed with us? An outstanding individual? A bullied individual?! A normal individual!?" Maria kept sayingas she waited in anticipation. "A cat!" Sylvie said. "Yeah no way." Elise and Maria both said as they discarded the thought of it. "Humph!" Sylvie snorted as she looked away from the both of them. "Alright, see you tomorrow. Let''s meet up at Electric Lily''s Restaurant tomorrow at noon with our new roommates yeah?" Lance asked. "Sure." The four of them said in unison. --------------------- Author:https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=UaCpzeWhKTk&list=RDlLnUpHa8n1k&index=27 I love this song. 165 The Two Dormitories! Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 166 Girls Dormitory Requirements! Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 167 Flower Examination Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 168 Cooking Examination Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 169 Beauty Examination 1 Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 170 Beauty Examination 2 Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 171 Sam and Lance Prepares For Exploration! Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 172 Preparing For The Attack! Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 173 The Attack Happens! Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 174 The Other Attack! Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 175 Sabertooth Tiger! Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 176 Cornering The Beast! Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 177 The Landlord Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 178 Sabertooth Tiger Defeated? Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 179 Mysterious Man Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 180 Way Back To Boys Dormitory Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 181 July 4th Special! "Sylvie what are you doing?" Maria asked her as Sylvie was trying to explain something to the Crafters Guild. "Ah, I want something called fireworks. When you light them up, they''ll go high into the sky and show various patterns with a loud pop sound. It''s colorful and nice to watch at night." Sylvie explained to Maria. "Oh, why do we need them? I don''t see how it''ll help us in any way, shape, or form." Maria asked her once more. "Maria, haven''t you always been stingy about money? If we can use these fireworks as an attraction every year, wouldn''t many people come? That way we can sell space and rooms, as well as food for more?" Sylvie explained to her. "But, how would that even help? If they think it''s too much, what''s the point of buying food?" Maria asked her. "Tsk tsk tsk, you don''t know yet. But, when people go to attractions, they usually bring money with them. They won''t always have food on them, and they have to eat to survive. That''s why there are usually a lot of stalls during a holiday, that''s how people make money." Sylvie said. "I see¡­ So why are we doing this again? You clearly aren''t after money." Maria asked Sylvie as she started to exert her fearful aura towards Sylvie. "U-ugh... Please stop¡­" Sylvie couldn''t help but sweat towards being faced with a scary Maria right now. Even the entire Crafters Guild were sweating, even the weak ones have collapsed and started to foam from their mouths. "Fine, what do you actually intend to plan?" Maria asked Sylvie. "I just wanted to have firework fun with everyone¡­ It''s really beautiful to look at. You''ll know when it happens." Sylvie said as she couldn''t really explain it in words. As the feeling one feels can''t be explicitly explained by words, but only by seeing it with their own two eyes. "Sigh, why are you so secretive?"Maria asked Sylvie with a frown on her face. "I am not secretive. I just can''t explain it. You''ll know when you see them." Sylvie repeated it once more. "Excuse me miss. We just made a prototype, can you follow us to see if this is what you want?" A member of the Crafters Guild asked her from behind the counter. "Sure," Sylvie said as she followed him towards the back of the Crafters Guild where the testing area was. "So as to your request, you wanted us to put it in this tube? And when we light it on fire, the thing will presumably shoot up in the sky like a cannon right?" A dwarf asked Sylvie as he stroked his beard. "Correct," Sylvie said. "Alright, we have prototypes of them built. We just wanted to check in with you to see if how this works, is to what you told us." The dwarf said as he patted the mortar before loading in a shell. After putting in the shell, he launched it. WHISTLE BOOM ------------ Author : There''s been fireworks for the past 2 hours, help me I got no sleep last night. *poof* 182 Firework Show 1 BOOM Rumble "What was that!" The citizens couldn''t help but look towards the Crafters Guild. "They must be developing some kind of explosive! It must be for war or something! That explosion was too strong!" Someone couldn''t help but yell. "That was that whistle sound?" Another couldn''t help but ask. "More importantly, what was that light above the Crafters Guild? I couldn''t see it well due to the sunlight." Another asked. So many questions were asked, yet so many were left unanswered. As they had to keep it to themselves as they waited for the day the Crafters Guild would announce what it was. ¡­ "Woah! What was that!" Maria exclaimed as she looked up at the dazzling radiant light that had come out from the shell that was launched from the mortar. "That, Maria is a firework. You can make fireworks have different things appear in them, for example, words. Though they usually aren''t used for words, they are usually shot rapidly or in a rhythmical pattern with different flower shapes appearing. It''s really pretty when you see it." Sylvie explained. "That''s amazing then! It''s so pretty! And if many are launched, especially high in the air! More people can see, thus more people will come and we will have a lot of space! Which means more money!" Maria started to exclaim happily and excitedly as she was basically jumping up and down with money in her eyes. "Yes, that''s basically it. Even though you aren''t getting the point of having fun." Sylvie said. "Well then Sylvie, just tell us what shapes you want us to have. And we''ll create it. So you said you want 100 mortars right?" The dwarf asked Sylvie. "Correct, we need 100 mortars to pull this feat off," Sylvie replied. "Got it. We''ll start advertising about this festival tomorrow. When do you want it to happen?" The dwarf asked Sylvie. "In four more days," Sylvie replied. "Alright, we can do that. That''s plenty of time." The dwarf reassured Sylvie. "Great, here are the drawings and colors of which flowers I want. Make sure you make multiple of them. The more, the better. Make sure so that it can last for one hour." Sylvie said. "Got it." The dwarf said as he called over his crew so they could start working on it. A project that would, later on, leave a tradition, which happened once a year. Yet no one would know who was the one who started this tradition, as by the time it happened¡­ The person was already gone. "Phew, now let''s go! We need to get more advertisements from other guilds too." Sylvie said. "Un! You do that, I''ll go to the hotels I own." Maria said. "Alright," Sylvie said. ¡­ "Hello Sylvie, what do you want?" Ilya asked her. "Ah hey! I want you to tell people about something called a ''Firework Show'' in four days. It will happen above Flower Hill. The time will range from an hour to two hours. It will be at night." Sylvie said. "What''s a Firework Show? Just so people would know." Ilya askedSylvie. "It''s something in the skies that shows color and shapes. It is a beautiful attraction." Sylvie said. "I see. I''ll get this to the others too, so spreading this information out won''t take long." Ilya said to Sylvie. "Alright, thanks!" Sylvie said before she waved goodbye to Ilya. "Come again!" Ilya waved goodbye to Sylvie with a smile on her face. ---------------- Author : x_x *poof* 183 Firework Show 2 "Sylvie, I heard you were going to make something called a Firework Show?" Laura asked Sylvie. "Un! I am going to make one! And it''s going to happen in four days!"Sylvie replied happily as she sat on her mother''s lap. "Sigh, what made you do this anyway?" Laura asked her. "Ah? I just wanted to, because it''s beautiful and all!" Sylvie replied happily. "Where did you even see this, Firework, thingy. How would you know if it''s beautiful and all?" Laura asked her daughter as her head was in pain from the budget that was just used just for this ''Firework Show'' she had no idea about. "I saw it in a dream! And my dreams are always correct!" Sylvie said happily. "Sigh, another one of your dreams. Just what in the world do you even dream about?" Laura rubbed her glabella as she muttered to herself. "Alright then, make sure you don''t make too much of a ruckus. And try not to get in trouble or danger either." Laura warned Sylvie before she placed Sylvie on the ground. "Alright. Bye, mother!" Sylvie said as she waved Laura goodbye before leaving the house. "Sigh, bye who? You are always disappearing one or another." Laura continued to sigh as she sat down and continued to rub her glabella. ¡­ "Did you guys hear? Apparently, in the Arkite Autarchy, they are going to be hosting something called a Firework Show! It''s been spread around the entire world, and many people are heading over there!" A man said as he talked to his friend. "Yeah, it''s going to be a huge event. Apparently, this so-called firework show thingy will be hosted on top of the Flower Hill. The so-called fireworks are supposedly beautiful and nice to look at with your lover or family." His friend replied. "Aw? You already knew about it?" The man asked his friend. "Who hasn''t heard about it? It''s literally spreading across the world. You literally see advertisement papers all over the place. I bet the people living in the Arkite Autarchy near the Flower Hill are making tons of money." His friend said. "Ahaha¡­ You''re right. You wanna go? My wife and my two children want to go. So I plan on bringing them to watch the firework show. If it''s beautiful, maybe it can bring us good luck." The man asked his friend. "Sure, my family wants to go. Especially my grandparents, they are near death, and they really want to see this firework show before they die. They want to see one last beautiful thing." His friend replied. "Alright, I''ll meet you tomorrow morning. We''ll head out by then, make sure to bring a lot of money. I don''t know what the prices of the inns will be, but it will be a lot." The man said to his friend. "Gotcha, see you tomorrow!" The friend said as they both left the bar and went home. Of course, this was also the same case with almost everybody in the world. As even royalties from other kingdoms had come to visit. Even beasts and creatures that had knowledge started going over to the Arkite Autarachy to see what was about to happen. After all, this was being hosted by the said being, one of the newest SS-Ranked adventurers, Belle. -------------------- Author : nyehehehehe *poof* 184 Firework Show 3 Four days have passed since then. Many royalties and other people from around the world had come to the Arkite Autarchy to see if they could see the Firework Show. However, with all these people entering the Autarchy, there was a man that was in pain from all this. "Sigh. SO MUCH PAPERWORK TO DO! WHY DO PEOPLE KEEP COMING! JUST WHAT IS HAPPENING!" King Arthur II couldn''t help but smash his fists against the pile of papers on his desk. "Your majesty, we have found out the reason for this." A royal attendant knocked on the door to enter. "Come in." King Arthur II said as he retained his calmness and sat down on his chair. "Here you go, your majesty." The royal attendant said as he placed a piece of paper on the king''s desk. "Firework Show. Hosted today¡­ At night?" King Arthur II read out loud as he looked at the paper with shock. "Just this type of advertisement caused almost everyone across the world to come to my kingdom? Just what in the world is a Firework Show?" King Arthur II muttered. "Apparently its something that is beautiful your majesty. It''s something that can be used as a memory with your family or your lover, your majesty." The royal attendant said. "Sigh, so it''s at night today huh? I''ll go call for my wife and my sons and daughters." King Arthur II said as he stopped doing his paperwork and went to find his family. ¡­ "Come get some Steak Kebabs! Two Silver coins apiece!" A lady advertised her stall as a delicious wavering smell came from her stall. "Excuse me, can I get one?" A person asked her. "Sure." The lady replied as she handed him one as he gave her two silver coins. "Can I get five?" Another asked her. "No, wait for me! Can I get 10 pretty ladies?" Another asked her. "Give me 100!" A man couldn''t help but say as he tried to impress her with his wealth. Of course, this lady was the same lady that Claude had given a gold coin a few years ago. With that gold coin, she had finally been able to get more ingredients and utensils to improve her steak kebabs. Now with the Firework Show and many people coming over to the Arkite Autarchy, she is able to sell her steak kebabs to many others. "Mmm! This tastes so good!" The people couldn''t help but exclaim as they bit onto the juicy steak kebab. "Give me another!" People couldn''t help but ask for more. "Sure! Two silver apiece!" The lady said as she gave them a big smile. ¡­ "Alright Sylvie, we have it all ready for you." The dwarf said as he had his crew move 100 mortars to ontop of the Flower Hill. "Nice! We just can''t allow any of the people to enter the Flower Hill until the Firework Show is over." Sylvie said as she watched the Crafters Guild put a line saying no trespassing. "Will be done! Our bodyguards can do this easily. Now we just wait until night. I can''t wait to see how our thing goes!" The dwarf said. "No worries, I''ll activate it using my magic. You all can just relax and watch it from afar as well. Take that as your thank you for building all of this for me." Sylvie said. "Haha, alright. We''ll take you up on the offer." The dwarf said as he went back home to his wife before telling her what would happen. Of course, she kissed him on the cheeks and was happy after. As she was there for the prototype and couldn''t wait to see more than thousands of that, in beauty. ''Maybe following her was a good idea. Haha, I''ve been rewarded with good fortune.'' The dwarf thought to himself. -------------- Author : This isn''t canon btw, just a special. Though, those characters can be said as a sneak peek. *poof* 185 Firework Show 4 BOOM "What was that! Everyone look up there!" People started pointing in the air above Flower Hill. It was finally night, the time for the Firework Show to start. People from all across the world have surrounded the Flower Hill as they all stared above it, waiting to see what would happen next. WHISTLE BOOM "Another one! What was that! I saw a pink flower this time!" Someone exclaimed as they looked at the remains of the firework before it dissipated. WHISTLE BOOM "Another one! That was the sun wasn''t it!" More people started to exclaim as they looked at the magical thing that had happened in front of them. All of a sudden, there was a silence as no more started fireworks were launched. "Is that it? Is that all we''re going to get? Did I really waste all of my money just for this?" People started to complain as there was a five-minute silence with nothing happening. "What do you guys think is going to happen next?" People started to anticipate for what would happen next. "They are probably preparing for a really big one if it''s taking this long." Another guessed. However, after they guessed that. Did a miracle finally appear in front of their eyes. This scene was etched into everyone''s memories for the rest of their lives. WHISTLE WHISTLE WHISTLE WHISTLE BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM More than hundreds of fireworks started launching one after another, as the sky was barraged with lights that covered almost the entire area. It was such a beautiful sight that people couldn''t help but look at it in a daze, not willing to blink in case they were to miss something. The children stopped crying as they all faced towards the light. Even those depressed people and the homeless were forced to look at the sky, as they could not resist their temptation. And they were all mesmerized, maybe changing their future, as this was a sign of hope for them. Old people on their deathbed couldn''t help but remember this scene, as this was the most beautiful thing they have ever seen in their entire lives. It was a memory for them, to be remembered forever. "Ilya, will you marry me?" Someone couldn''t resist but ask Ilya out when he saw the fireworks. There was a silence as everyone turned to look at the one who had proposed to Ilya, they were also afraid that she would say yes on this rare beautiful occasion. Ilya who heard this immediately turned over to the person. She recognized him as a average adventurer who was only at the C rank. She gave him a smile before she said a few words that made everyone laugh. "No thanks, I am already in love with these fireworks. I think I may ask them out for marriage." Ilya replied to him with a grin. "A-ah¡­" The man couldn''t help but be dejected as he was flat out refused by the beauty Ilya. "PFFT! BAHAHAHAHA!" Everyone couldn''t laugh as they also agreed on how beautiful the fireworks were. These fireworks caused many comedic things to happen, as well as much heartfelt warmth. Something that will never be forgotten. ¡­ "Ha~ It reminds me of the past. When I went with Kenza to see these. It''s been so long, I kinda miss it." Sylvie muttered to herself as she watched the fireworks from ontop of the roof with her family and her friends. "Sylvie come here! This is some really good food!" Sam called for her as he started to eat steak kebabs. "Haha, alright." Sylvie said as she walked over to them. Before she did, she looked at the fireworks once more. ''Happy Fourth o'' July, and I''ll miss you Kenza.'' Sylvie thought to herself before she erased the thoughts and started eating some steak kebabs too. ---------------------- Author : end of special ^_^ *poof* 186 Landlord Is Stupid "What? Do you two know each other?" The landlord asked him. "These are the two people I was talking about! Did I not explain to you what they looked like?!" Chad couldn''t help but shout at the landlord. "Oi¡­ Why are you shouting? Ahh, my ears, I am going deaf." The landlord complained as he covered both of his ears. "You deserve it! You don''t even know these two! And they are at the student age! Yet you don''t ask what they''re doing on the mountain at night?!" Chad couldn''t help but berate the landlord. "You see, I encountered the monster. It was all bruised up and all, but since it escaped. I thought of two options, 1, it killed your two roommates and left, or two, it still killed your two roommates after they put up a good fight." The landlord said. "That makes no sense!? What if they beat it senseless and it turned tail? Why didn''t you think of that?!" Chad refrained his urge to hit the landlord. "Because the dispatch team couldn''t even annihilate the monster themselves¡­ Who would think two kids could you know¡­" The landlord said. "Sigh, fine we''ll leave it at that. However, what kind of landlord are you with that little optimism of yours¡­" Chad muttered to himself. "Hahaha, well at least I found those two. You guys can talk to each other. I am going back to my room to call off the dispatched team." The landlord said as he said goodbye to them before he disappeared in a flashback to his room. The landlord was already getting goosebumps from talking to Chad. ''That kid is so weak but is so verbally strong. Just what kind of mental pressure can make me submit. Christ.'' The landlord thought to himself as he called off the dispatch team and went back to drinking his tea. ¡­ "You two look roughed up. What happened there? Did you at least find some treasure?" Chad asked the two. "Nah, we didn''t find any treasure. We met a tiger-like monster and nearly had trouble. We beat it in the end though, we trapped it under a collapsed cave." Sam said. "That must''ve sucked. Come, you two should take a shower. You are covered in mud and stuff. Your clothing is wet too." Chad said as he let them get their clothing in their bags before he leads them to the bathrooms. "Yo! This bathroom is really spacious!" Sam exclaimed. "Yeah, it is. You take a shower first. I''ll wait." Lance said as there was only one bathtub. "Okay," Sam replied as he stepped into the bathroom. "Make sure u remove the bathwater of yours too," Lance added once more. "Alright¡­" Sam replied. ¡­ "Was the monster that terrifying?" Chad asked Lance. "Yeah, I could barely parry its claw swipe. I had to use all my strength just to hold against it with my katana." Lance replied. "But if you held it, surely he could''ve hit that monster from behind right?" Chad asked him. "Nope, the monster had shadow step. It allowed it to disappear and appear wherever nearby. So he was able to avoid it quite easily." Lance replied. "Oh, must''ve been tough," Chad said. "Yeah, it was," Lance said. --------- Author : im tired *poof* 187 Waking Up "U-ugh¡­ W-what happened¡­" Maria groaned as she woke up with a sore body. "Good morning Maria." Elise''s voice came from beside her. "Good morning Elise. What happened to me last night? All I remember was someone barging into our room and then I was unconscious." Maria said. "Same thing here. They must''ve wiped out our memories or something¡­ All I heard was they were a trained assassin. Probably a test by the landlady or something." Elise said. "Yeah¡­ Ugh, my back hurts so much." Maria said as she struggled to sit up. "Just lay in bed for now. I guess all we can really do now is wait for results." Elise said. "Yeah, I guess so¡­ Wait, what about Sylvie?" Maria asked Elise. "... I have no idea¡­ I guess we wait too?" Elise replied. "Yeah¡­" Maria said as she proceeded to fall asleep again. However, she was unable to due to a single thing. "Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!" A loud scream woke her up before she was even able to sleep. Of course, this was due to the voice being familiar to her. "What was that!" Maria said as her eyes flew open. "Sylvie. Should we go check it out?" Elise asked her. "Nah. I am going back to sleep. If Sylvie is struggling, wish us good luck on dealing with that." Maria said as she hid under the covers of her blanket. "Yep," Elise said as she proceeded to hide as well pretending it was none of her problems. ¡­ "Zzz." Sylvie was sleeping soundlessly and softly. As she moved her head a bit to find a better position, she was met with two soft things. "Umu?" Sylvie raised a voice as she moved her two hands to feel what they were. "Ahem." A voice came from where her hands were near. "Ah?" Sylvie opened her eyes to see what that voice was. What she saw was a beautiful woman that looked to be in her thirties. "Good morning little girl. How are you?" The beautiful woman said as she flashed a grin at Sylvie as she looked at where Sylvie''s hands were placed. Noticing what the beautiful woman was looking at, she shifted her eyes towards what her hands were feeling. Blood started to drain out of her face as she realized what she had just done. "Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!" She gave a loud scream as she immediately dashed towards the door. "Not so fast little girl." The beautiful woman said as she just sat there doing nothing. However, Sylvie didn''t know this, nor did she bother looking back. As all she wanted to do was to find Elise and Maria right now to escape this place. However, she was denied. As the beautiful woman had already set up traps near the door to prevent Sylvie from leaving. Of course, these were the traps Maria and Elise had set up for her. Who knew they would be used on their own ally. "Ahhh! Let me go!" Sylvie cried as she was tied up and could not move. "Nope, is that how you talk to an elder?" The beautiful woman asked her. "Who are you!" Sylvie cried out as she tried to resist the woman''s hands. "I''m the landlady." The beautiful woman said as she patted Sylvie. "Huh?" Sylvie was frozen in shock as she just looked at the beautiful woman without moving. "Welcome to my dormitory." The landlady said. "Haaaa!?" Sylvie gave out a cry that probably stirred up the entire girl''s dormitory. ------------- Author : So sorry, I was forced to go to china town with family. It was an hour trip there and back. I get car sick so, I nearly died. *poof* 188 Traps "Sylvie, what are you doing?" Elise and Maria finally resolved their courage as they went down the girl''s dormitory floor to the first floor. "Help me¡­" Sylvie said weakly as she was still bound and crying. "Hello, you two." The landlady said as she had Sylvie sit on her lap who was struggling to no avail. ''What kind of ropes are these. Why can''t I break free from them!'' Sylvie cried inside her head as her ropes would not budge no matter how much energy she used. "Wait. Isn''t that the rope I used to set up the trap last night?" Elise pointed out as she looked at the rope bounding Sylvie tight. "Yes, it is the rope you set for your trap last night." The landlady said as she continued to stroke Sylvie''s head as if she was trying to pacify a tiny kitten. "... Wait, you''re the one that attacked us last night?" Elise asked her. "Indeed, I am the one that attacked you two last night. Are you two okay now? I did injure you quite a bit no?" The landlady asked Maria and Elise. "We''re fine now¡­" Maria replied as she was already afraid of the woman in front of her. "No need to be scared. I just wanted to say that congratulations on passing the test here. You may live here now. Your room will be the room I showed the two of you." The landlady said. "Alright¡­" Elise said as she frowned at the still struggling Sylvie who had been crying for help the entire time. "Ha~ Stop struggling Sylvie. These ropes were specially enchanted. They are technically unbreakable." Elise said as she looked at the crying Sylvie. "Hic. Why do you have unbreakable ropes!" Sylvie cried out to her. "My parents thought of the possibility I''d be attacked at night. So they gave me this for some reason, just so I wouldn''t kill them. Or the ropes that are easily breakable would be useless." Elise said. "Oh. Why is it being used on me then!" Sylvie cried out once more. "Because your luck is terrible, and you also don''t look for traps." Elise said. "Uu~ I''ve never learned anything about traps though¡­" Sylvie said weakly. "Then start learning about traps." Elise said. "But! I can detect traps using magic! So what''s the point!" Sylvie said. "You clearly didn''t use it this time. You won''t always be using it. Traps get you from nowhere, that''s why it is called a trap." Elise said. "Humph!" Sylvie harrumphed as she looked away from Elise not wanting to say more. "That''s right, you should learn it. Even if you can detect a trap, how will you know what the trap does? And using it will also drain MP. Which isn''t ideal if one is a mage." The landlady added. "Nyoo," Sylvie whined as she did not want to learn anymore. She was already sick and tired from being stuck in school. She really wanted to start exploring like other stories. ''Just get me outta here!'' She thought inside her head as her limbs were feeling sore from the ropes. --------------- Author : zzz *poof* 189 New Roommate! "Anyway, make sure you don''t cause too much of a ruckus alright? The other girls are, fairly awkward I must say. They are a bit too much like nobles. There are no normal people here." The landlady said as she helped untie Sylvie before she left. "No normal people here? Of course, which person isn''t normal here? Just what kind of normal people could even past the requirements to live at this dorm?" Maria muttered as she watched the landlady leave to go somewhere. "Ha~ Whatever let''s go meet back to our dormitory. We still have until noon before we go meet up with the boys." Sylvie said as she waited for one of them to lead her towards their room. "Let''s go then," Elise said as she leads Sylvie up the stairs. ¡­ "Why is it so far? How many turns have we taken already?" Sylvie started to complain. "Almost there Sylvie, just be patient and endure," Elise said as she took one more turn before walking down the hallway. "This here is our dorm room Sylvie." Elise said as she opened the door. "Ooh!" Sylvie got hyped just thinking about what it would be like inside. However, things took an unexpected turn. "Nya?" A sound could be heard from inside. "Who?" Sylvie asked as she just stood in front of the dorm room frozen. "A cat?!" Maria and Sylvie both exclaimed at once as they looked at who was in their room. "Hello nya." The catgirl waved her two hands at them. Too bad the hands weren''t cat hands, she only had cat ears and a cattail. "Who are you? Why are you in our room?" Maria asked the catgirl already wary of her, as she was still paranoid of what happened yesterday night. "I am your roommate nya. My name is Maal nya." The catgirl with black cat ears and cat tail said. She had light brown eyes and white skin as she looked at them curiously. "..." The three were left stunned, as both sides just eyed each other curiously. However, eventually, the stalemate broke as one individual broke the silence. "MOFU MOFUU!" Sylvie said as she dived in to hug Maal. "Nya!?" Maal cried out in fright. She tried moving back a bit in shock, however, she ended up falling right onto the bed. "FLOOF FLOOF!" Sylvie said out loud as she rubbed cheeks with Maal while stroking her ears lightly. "Awawawawawa" Maal cried out confusedly as she had no idea what was happening to her, nor who this girl in front of her was. "Ah! Sylvie stop that!" Maria and Elise finally stopped staring in shock as they had realized what Sylvie had done. "Get off her Sylvie." Both of them pulled her off of Maal. "Boo! Let me floof floof! I haven''t floof floof in so long! I want to floof Ria!" Sylvie cried as she struggled to get out of Maria''s and Elise''s grasps. "Nyani kore¡­ What just happened nya¡­" Maal asked as she was dizzy from the sudden assault. --------------- Author : FLOOF FLOOF STRIKES AGAIN *poof* 190 Lisas Clothing Store Revisit! "Sylvie apologize," Elise said as she held Sylvie down in a prostrate position in front of Maal. "Why! I just wanted to floof floof! Why''d you stop me! That''s a crime!" Sylvie argued as she tried her best to resist. "Sorry about that. Sylvie is just¡­ A bit weird, when it comes to animals, especially cats¡­" Maria explained to Maal from the sidelines. "Nnh¡­" Maal nodded her head as she looked at Sylvie curiously. "Apologize," Elise said once more. "Nooo! Let me mofu mofu and floof floof!" Sylvie cried out. "Sorry about this Maal. She''s a natural troublemaker. Contrary to her looks, she is a real problem to handle." Elise said. "It''s okay. Let me handle this." Maal said as she went over to Sylvie who was gradually getting happier the closer Maal was to her. "Pat pat," Maal said as she gently patted Sylvie''s head. "..." Maria and Elise just stared at Maal and Sylvie. More importantly, Sylvie who was being patted by Maal suddenly fell unconscious. "What did you do?" Maria asked Maal. "I don''t know nya. All I did was pat her nya." Maal said as she looked at them confusedly. She then looked at her hand at looked at Sylvie trying to find a connection. "Let me go check," Maria said as she went over to Sylvie and used magic to find if there was anything wrong with Sylvie. She did find one thing though. "She''s having an irregular heart beating patterns?! Just what is happening?" Maria said out loud in confusion. "Wait a second. Is Sylvie like one of those people who take stuff to the extreme? Is she like a cat extremist that will get too happy from a cat patting her?" Elise asked from the side. "Ah, you''re right. That''s probably the answer. I mean how can a gentle and light pat make her go unconscious and even cause irregular heart beating patterns." Maria said as she stopped her worrying before putting Sylvie on a bed. "Oh yeah Maal, can you come with us to meet our friends later?" Maria asked Maal. "Sure~ I have nyothing to do nya," Maal said. "That''s great! We don''t have to prepare yet, it''s happening at noon. It''s only the morning. You wanna go shopping with us?" Maria asked Maal. "Nnh." Maal nodded her head affirming that she wanted to go. "Alright, let''s go," Maria said. "What about her nya?" Maal asked as she looked towards Sylvie who was sleeping on the bed. "Bah, forget about her.She doesn''t need to go shopping." Maria said. "Nnh." Maal turned and left with Elise and Maria as they hopped into a carriage to the city. They all entered one clothing store, one that Sylvie was really familiar with. And a place that Sylvie would regularly sneak out to go to. Ring Ring "Welcome to Lisa''s Clothing Store-nya! What type of clothes are you looking for nya?" A girl''s voice came from inside the store as the three girls walked inside the building. --------------- Author : haha, you must be missing Ria now right? *poof* 191 Poor Maal "Hello, Ria!" Maria and Elise said as they entered the store. "Oh hello, Maria and Elise. And¡­ Maal nya?!" Ria said as she looked at them. "Ria nya!" Maal said as she ran over and jumped towards Ria giving her a hug. "Ah. I haven''t seen you in so long Maal nya. How have you been at the academy nya?" Ria asked her as she started to rub her head. "I''ve been doing good nya! Mother and father wouldn''t let me visit you though nya." Maal said with a sad expression on her face. "Of course they wouldn''t let you nya. You should focus on your studies instead nya." Ria said as she flicked Maal''s forehead with her finger while laughing. "Au." Maal held her forehead with an aggrieved look on her face. "Anyway, how did the three of you meet nya?" Ria asked Maria and Elise. "Ah, she''s our roommate. That''s how we met." Maria answered. "Oh, who''s your fourth roommate then nya?" Ria asked them. "A girl named Sylvie," Maria replied to Ria. "..." Ria paled in fright as she recalled of a certain person named Sylvie. "What does she look like nya?" Ria asked just to see if her guess was spot on. "She has white hair," Maria replied once more as she looked at Ria confusedly, as Ria was acting oddly. ''Maal, I am so sorry nya.'' Ria immediately thought as she realized the Sylvie that was their roommate, was also the Sylvie that had floofed her to death all those years. "What is it Ria nya?" Maal asked her as she saw the pity in her eyes. "Nothing Maal nya, just to let you know nya. You''ll get used to it eventually nya." Ria said. "Get used to what nya?" Maal asked her confusedly. "You''ll know later nya," Ria said as she stroked Maal''s head gently as if it was their last time together. "Nyah? Ria, you''re acting weird nya." Maal said as she stared at Ria''s eyes. "Don''t worry about it nya. Why don''t you go shopping with your two new friends nya?" Ria said as she let Maal down for Maria and Elise to take care of. "Alright, we''ll go look for some clothes now Ria. We''ll be back later!" Maria said as she waved goodbye at Ria before the three of them headed upstairs. "Bye-bye nya!" Ria said as she waved at them with a smile on her face. However as the three of them disappeared upstairs, her expression finally changed. "My poor baby Maal is about to die nya¡­ I don''t know if she can handle that being Sylvie nya¡­ Even I can''t nya¡­" Ria muttered to herself as she was already thinking of what Sylvie would do to Maal in the future. "What are you thinking about Ria?" A voice came from behind her. "NYAAAA!" Ria shrieked as two hands started to fondle with her cat ears. "NYAA! STOP IT CRYSTAL NYAA!" Ria cried out as she struggled to take off the two hands that were fondling her cat ears. "Heh. I miss that Sylvie little girl, your reactions were much better when she fondled your cat ears." Crystal smirked as she stopped teasing Ria. "She found someone else to tease nya. And I feel sorry for the victim nya." Ria said. ------------------ Author : ah~ ah~ ah~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ yawn *poof* 192 Dresses! "Here try this on." Maria said as she handed Maal a light blue dress. "Nya?" Maal looked at the dress that Maria had handed her. "Go on, try it on." Maria said as she pushed Maal into the changing room. "Okay nya?" Maal said as she started to change her clothes. "Maria, what do you think? Does this suit me?" Elise asked Maria as she held a light green dress. "Maybe? Go try it out first. And then we''ll find out." Maria said. "Alright, I''ll be out in a bit," Elise said as she went inside another changing room to change into the dress. ''Hmm¡­ I wonder what I should wear. Ahh¡­ I have so many clothes at home due to collections¡­ This is truly painful.'' Maria thought to herself as she just waited for both the girls to finish changing. After painstakingly waiting for so long, did someone finally come out of the changing room. However, it wasn''t Maal, as Elise had come out first. "What do you think Maria? Does this look good on me?" Elise asked her as she twirled around. "Yeah, it looks fantastic on you. I wonder what is taking Maal so long to change." Maria said as she looked at Maal''s changing room. However, at this exact moment. Maal also came out of the changing room. "Nya¡­ How do I look nya?" Maal asked both of them. "You look great!" Both of them answered at once. "Nnh." Maal nodded in embarrassment as she wasn''t used to wearing dresses. "Anyway, what do you two think I should wear?" Maria asked the two of them. "This." Both of them pointed at a yellow dress immediately. "Uhm, are you two sure I should wear this?" Maria asked them as she picked up the yellow dress. "Un!" Both of them nodded in agreement as they urged Maria to hurry up and change into the yellow dress. "Alright alright, I''ll go change," Maria said as she walked into the changing room to try on the yellow dress. After a few minutes did she finally walk out. "Is this okay to the both of you?" Maria asked as she lightly twirled around. "Look''s perfect. Let''s find one for Sylvie now." Elise said. "Nya!" Maal nodded in agreement. "Hmm? Wouldn''t white just fit Sylvie best? I feel like only white will fit her." Maria said. "You''re right¡­ I mean most of her outfits are always white anyway¡­ Yeah, let''s just get her a white dress." Elise said. "Nya!" Maal nodded in agreement as she remembered the white-haired girl who had just floof floofed her. "Alright then, let''s go and purchase these and go back to the dormitory. There is still some time left until we go meet with the boys." Maria said as she looked at the two of them. "Alright." The two girls said as they quickly undressed before bringing the dresses over to Ria for purchase. "Okay, here you go nya. Have a safe trip you three nya!" Ria said as she waved them goodbye. "Bye Ria!" Maria and Elise waved goodbye at her. "Bai nya!" Maal said as she waved goodbye at Ria too. ''Ahh¡­ Poor Maal¡­ I''ll see you in the afterlife¡­ Sniffle'' Ria thought to herself as shew watched Maal''s figure disappear. ---------- Author : ^-^ Friend is taking me out to eat for his bday~ So, If I don''t publish a chapter today night, that means something happened to me. *poof* 193 Just Before The Meeting "Sylvie we''re back! Are you awake yet?" Maria said as she opened the door to their room loudly. "Nnh¡­" A small and soft sound came from the bed. "I guess not," Maria said as she looked at the still sleeping Sylvie. "Oh well, I guess its time for that! Right girls?" Maria said as she looked at Elise and Maal. "Time for what?" Elise asked her with a puzzled expression on her face. "Nya?" Maal replied as she had the same expression as Elise. "Ugh¡­ Just what do you two do? You don''t even know what I mean by that?" Maria said as she held her forehead in agony. "I mean, I am literally always with mother nature. I don''t know what you do." Elise said bluntly. "I am always in my room studying nya, so I don''t know what you all do either nya," Maal said in her defense. "Ugh, what I meant was. We take this advantage to put that white dress on Sylvie. Do you want to fight a resisting Sylvie if she doesn''t want to wear a dress?" Maria couldn''t help but let those words out her mouth as she pointed at Sylvie. "Oh, yeah. We should actually do that while she''s still sleeping. I don''t want to deal with the mess if she starts crying her eyes out and resisting." Elise said as she already dashed over to Sylvie with the white dress. "Nya? Is it a bad thing if she resists nya?" Maal asked Maria. "Yes, it is. Her power is unfathomable¡­ So, better to take advantage of her when she has no power. It''s for the best, as she probably won''t wear the dress if we showed it to her." Maria replied to Maal before walking over to help Elise put the white dress on Sylvie. "Nyan¡­ Weird nya." Maal said as she walked over to help them put the dress on Sylvie as well. ¡­ "Nnh¡­" Sylvie lightly groaned as she woke up. "Oh no! Did I sleep for too long and missed the meeting!?" Sylvie immediately said out loud as she sat up on her bed. "No, you did not sleep for too long Sylvie. We still have a bit more." Elise said bluntly as she laid on a different bed. There were only two beds in the room, so people had to share. Though, the bed was really large to fit four each. "Oh¡­ That''s good then." Sylvie said as she breathed in a sigh of relief. "Where are Maria and Maal?" Sylvie asked as she couldn''t find any sight of them in the room. "They are talking to the other females that live in this dormitory," Elise replied. "Oh¡­ Wait, what am I wearing?!?" Sylvie couldn''t help but shout as she looked down at a white dress that was on her body. "Oh, you''re wearing that to the meeting. All 3 of us also have our own dress." Elise said as she stood up to reveal her green dress. "No! I don''t want to wear a dress!" Sylvie cried. "Too bad." Elise gave her a smug face as she left the room. ------------ Author : Firework show in an hour~ yey *poof* 194 Sylvie Is In Her Rebellious Phase? "Hello, Elise! Is Sylvie up yet? We should head over before its too late." Maria stopped talking to the other girls at the dormitory when she saw Elise walk down the flight of stairs to the first floor. "Yeah, she woke up. She''s complaining about the dress. I have no idea why she doesn''t like wearing dresses, she''s a noble. Don''t noble girls normally like wearing dresses to make them think they''re a princess after all?" Elise replied as she held her chin while thinking in generalization. "Say, Maria, who is this Sylvie girl you are talking about?" A girl she was just talking to asked her. "A cute little girl who is in her rebellious phase." Maria couldn''t help but reply in a phrase that wouldn''t technically be insulting Sylvie. "Oh, how bad does it get when she is in her rebellious phase?" The girl couldn''t help but ask Maria. "..." Maria just froze for a second as she couldn''t really put words into describing how rebellious Sylvie could get. "You''ll find out one day. Just don''t fall for her cuteness, she won''t harm you, she is technically harmless. But, don''t fall for her cuteness, you might lose some money." Maria said as she patted the girl on the shoulder. "Huh? Why would that happen? You should know most of us here are nobles¡­ We would have a lot of money to spoil someone we like." The girl tried to remind Maria of the current location they are living in currently. "Oh right, I forgot. Most normal people can''t get past the requirements after all. They could do something that deals with flowers but, most don''t deal with flowers but crops. Strength is a 50 percent chance. Beauty is, depends really." Maria said as she finally realized the differences between people from birth. Due to living in a pretty well off family, she never really experienced being poor or any of the sort. Just like most nobles who haven''t experienced it, they tend to act all high and mighty. Instead of acting humble, they tend to think they are better and use the so-called commoners that are worst than them. "Uuu~" A small cry came from the flight of stairs. "Oh, Sylvie you''re awake now. Come on, let''s go. You don''t want to be late to the meeting do you now?" Maria gave a grin at the adorable little Sylvie who was peeking from the side of the wall near the flight of stairs. "Uuu~" Sylvie gave another small cry as she shook her head. "Nope, you''re going. We''ll leave you here if you don''t come." Maria said as she turned away and started walking towards the entrance of the dormitory to leave. "Ah! Wait up!!!" Sylvie cried as she ran over to Maria quickly not wanting to be left alone. "Alright, let''s go now Maal, Elise," Maria said as she picked up Sylvie who was as light as a feather and hopped into the carriage. Both of them nodded their heads before they followed and hopped into the carriage as well before departing for The Electric Lily Restaurant. ''Wow, she''s really cute.'' The girls in the lobby thought when they saw Sylvie run by them. -------------- Author : bleh bleh bleh blehhhhhhhhhh. *poof* 195 Meeting "Welcome to The Electric Lily Restaurant." A female voice rang in as they entered the restaurant. "Hello Lily! We''re going to borrow a floor for our meeting." Sam said as he entered the restaurant. "Alright, will Sylvie be coming?" Lily couldn''t help but ask as she hasn''t seen the cute little girl she made a special area for in a long time. "Yeah, she''s coming. I don''t know when the girls will get here though. So we''re going to order some food while we wait for the girls." Sam said as he went upstairs with Lance, Chad, and Benji. "Alright then! I''ll tell her where you guys are when they get here!" Lily said as she grinned happily when she heard that Sylvie would come visit her restaurant again. "Thanks for that then!" Sam said before he disappeared on the flight of stairs into an empty floor. ... "We''re here now! Let''s go out Sylvie." Maria said as she pulled Sylvie out by the hand. "Uu~ But its embarrassing..." Sylvie couldn''t help but say as she fiddled around in her dress. The four girls coming out of the carriage pulled a lot of attention, as they were all unique in their own way. "Woah! That girl in the green dress has such a freezing aura emitting from her!" People couldn''t help but say as they pointed at Elise. "That girl looks so pure and innocent!" People couldn''t help but exclaim when they looked at Maal who was in a blue dress. "And that girl is just a natural!" They said when they looked at Maria. "What! I''m only a natural!?!" Maria couldn''t help but say when she heard what the people around her were saying. "And that girl in the white dress! She''s just so cute!" People said as they pointed at Sylvie who was embarrassed. "Awawawawa!!! They are pointing and looking at me!!! I don''t want to wear this dress!" Sylvie cried out as she desperately tried to hide herself behind Maria. "Ah, just get over it. The quicker we get to the restaurant the faster we''ll be in cover." Maria said as she quickly walked inside so she wouldn''t hear herself being called a natural instead of something unique. "Un." The three agreed as they quickly walked into the restaurant having a crowd follow them in the back. "I guess this can also count as helping Lily get more customers?" Sylvie muttered to herself. "Haiya Sylvie!!! Give me a hug!!! Oh my god are you wearing a white dress? You are so cute!!!" Lily said as she immediately dashed over and gave Sylvie a hug. "Abababa! Let me go Lily." Sylvie said as she tried pushing against Lily to separate. "No need, I''ll carry you all the way to your meeting." Lily said as she went up the stairs. "Noo!! Put me down!" Sylvie cried out as she looked at her friends for help. "Let''s go girls! Time for some match making!" Lily said as she disappeared while carrying a Sylvie. "We aren''t dating though (nya)..." The girls muttered. ---------------- Author : typing on my iPhone rn ;( *poof* 196 Entering "Munch munch, chew chew." Sam was diligently working¡­ Working on the plates of food in front of his face that was enough to feed three whole families. "How do you eat so much¡­" Chad asked as he watched Sam devour all the food like he was a monster. "It just tastes good. It makes me, even more, hungrier, as I get to taste more good food if I continue to eat it." Sam took a bite out of a chicken wing as he replied. "Ugh whatever," Chad said as he went back to eating his food which consisted of some rice, some meat, and some soup. "When do you think the girls will get here?" Benji asked as he was eating a bit above the amount Chad had. "Sometime soon, they don''t come late. But, they always wait for the last second." Lance said as he twirled the fork on his hand. Creak "Look, here they come. What a surprise, exactly on time." Lance said as he looked over at the door to the floor which had opened. "Awawa, let me down Lily." A little girl''s voice was heard from behind the door. "No can do, I shall bring you all the way to your meeting." Lily''s voice could be heard responding to the little girl from behind the door. "Why are you two waiting in front of the door? Shouldn''t we go in?" Another girl''s voice was heard from behind the door as she asked the two. "Yeah, let''s go in." Another girl''s voice was heard. "Nyaa!" A ''Yeah'' was heard from a catgirl. The boys stopped eating as they looked at the door waiting for the girls to enter. Excluding Sam of course, who was eating still. However, he still had his eye out for the door. "Let me down Lily!" The little girl''s voice once more was heard. "No." Lily replied bluntly this time. "Ha~ You two¡­ I''ll just go in first then." The girl said as she walked into the room. What the boys saw was a beautiful girl in a yellow dress who looked like the sun. Followed up by that was another girl who was wearing a green dress who had a cold expression in her eyes that gave many people chills when they looked at her. This time a innocent and pure looking catgirl entered wearing a light blue dress as she looked around the room and at the boys that were already in the room. Finally, Lily carrying a little girl who doesn''t even look the age to enter the academy finally entered. The little girl had a white dress on as she tried hiding her face by burying it into Lily''s chest. "And here you go." Lily said as she looked at Sam before placing Sylvie down. "What would you girls like to eat?" Lily asked. "The same old." Maria, Elise, and Sylvie said. "What''s good nya?" Maal asked. "The menu is here, just come call me when you''re ready," Lily said as she handed the menu to Maal. "Alright nya." Maal said as she thanked her before going to her seat. ----------------- Author : I typed this last minute whew! Just on time. *poof* 197 Announcemen I might post next chap late, im going out with family. like super late. 197 Greetings "Hello, girls." Chad greeted them respectfully. "Hello," The girls greeted him back as they sat down on an empty seat that was closest to them. "Hello Maria, Elise, Sylvie, and may I know your name?" Lance looked at the girls as his eye stopped on an unfamiliar person that had cat ears on her head. "Hello, my name is Maal nya." Maal introduced herself as she looked at Lance. "Nice to meet you than Maal, though I would have to say you have it rough because of Sylvie. Anyway, my name is Lance. His name is Sam." Lance said as he pointed at himself and then pointed at Sam who was still stuffing his face with food. "Nice to meet you too Lance and Sam nya," Maal said as she looked at Lance and then towards Sam who only nodded at her as he continued to eat. "Don''t mind him, he''s just a glutton. Food comes before anything else in front of his eyes. Well, aside from money and treasures." Lance said as he looked at Sam. "It''s alright nya, I am used to it nya," Maal said as both her parents were workaholics, so during dinner or breakfast, they would usually eat silently at the table and only nodding at her before they left for work again. Many races were still discriminated against as humans always had a sense of superiority. Thus, many other races had a hard time finding a job. Even if they did, it would usually result in low pay. Since Maal was not an only child, her parents had to work a lot just to pay for food, shelter, and clothing for all their children. Maal has two older brothers who are years older than her. Due to being unable to find a job with decent pay, they have resorted to adventuring and only come home nearly twice a year. Due to a beastkin''s power, which is that above a normal human being. They were able to attain a fairly high ranking, as well as being able to complete missions that were high pay. Sometimes sending the money back to Maal''s parents so they could afford shelter. Due to this, Maal''s parents were able to afford to send Maal to the academy. They take normal work schedules now as they get more sleep. "My name is Chad, this is my buddy, Benji. Nice to meet you, girls." Chad said as he wasn''t quite used to who was who yet. "Hello there." Benji greeted them as he kept himself reserved. "Nice to meet you too Chad and Benji," Maria said as she was the most energetic one. Elise merely nodded for a greet. Maal greeted them as she did for the others. Sylvie didn''t even bother to look at them as she looked outside the windows to see if anything exciting was going on. However, she was left bored, as there was nothing exciting happening. "What do you all say about going somewhere after this?" Maria said as she didn''t want an awkward silence due to the reserved people, and the weirdos. "Sure," Chad agreed as he also didn''t like the awkward silence. He was a normal person just like Maria. -------------------- Author : x_x so sleepy I had to stop by the gas station just to buy monster energy to not sleep. Now my heart hurts from drinking an enter can in under an hour. You all make me in pain. *poof* 198 Heading To The Amusement Park "Say, where do you guys want to go now?" Sam asked as he was finally finished eating. "Let''s head over to the amusement park then. I haven''t been there in a long time." Maria said as she was also finished eating. "Alright then, let''s go," Lance said as he got up from his chair and started walking down the flight of stairs. "Alright then," Elise did the same as she also got up from her chair and started walking down the flight of stairs. "Who''s paying for the food?" Sam asked when he saw the two disappear. "Ice," Sylvie said as she pointed at both of Sam''s feet. Sam was unable to move due to the ice freezing his foot to the chair. "Good luck! We''ll meet you there!" Sylvie waved goodbye as she headed downstairs with Maal, followed by Benji and Chad who said sorry to him. "Despicable! What kind of friends are you! You are clearly just using me!" Sam cried out as he used earth magic to destroy the ice that had completely rendered him unable to move. After getting up did he give the bill to Lily reluctantly, who was more than happy to accept it. "Thanks! Make sure you come again and bring Sylvie with you!" Lily reminded him for their future plans. "Yes yes¡­" Sam said unhappily as he walked out of the store and headed towards the amusement park. ¡­ "Wow! There are so many people!" Chad and Maal exclaimed as they were outside the gates of the amusement park. The two were practically poor and only had the ability for them to be accepted. So they had never been to an amusement park before. "Yeah, come in. I always have my V.I.P Pass with me. So we don''t have to wait in this long line." Maria said as she lead them to the front of the line. Most of the people in line were cussing them out when they saw them head to the front of the line. As they were ordinary people they didn''t think that mere kids would have a V.I.P Pass that was really hard to attain. "Tch, what, do they really think they can cut in line with just their beauty? Aside from that little girl in white who looks like a child, she''d probably be able to enter freely. As she isn''t even at the height to enter any rides." Some women couldn''t help but explain as they looked at the four girls. "Do those boys really think they can enter? They are dressed up so casually. Tsk tsk tsk, arrogance nowadays can lead to downfall. What were they taught when they grew up?" The men couldn''t exclaim and be jealous when they saw the four boys walking next to the young beautiful girls. What most people saw were four girls and three boys. Since Sylvie looked like a child, they would think she was just there for fun. And the other taller ones were on a date with each other. Thus this lead to some mad jealously that started leaking from single people in the waiting line. ---------------- Author : woke up late! Typed the chapter just in time! Phew! I am home alone by the way :D *poof* 199 VIP Card "Halt," The security people said as they saw seven kids without an adult walk up to them without waiting in line. "The end of the line is over there. You need to wait over there to queue up in line." A security person said as he pointed towards the endless line that would probably take a decade before one was in. Since they were kids, he didn''t take it to a fault in any way. He just thought they were lost, so he merely told them where to go. He was already sweating from all the glares he was receiving from people waiting in line. "Wait a minute," Maria said as she was digging through her purse for something. After a couple of seconds after digging into her purse did she find what she was looking for. "Here you go." She said as she presented a card made from plastic to the security. "What is this flimsy card going to do? Are you trying to bribe me or something? You aren''t getting in because of this." The security man said as he didn''t even bother checking the card. He was already sweating so much from the glares behind him that he just wanted them to hurry up and go away. "Hurry up and shoo." He said as he gave Maria her plastic card back. "Wait!" An older security man said as he left the small building as he ran up to Maria. "Can you show me that card in your hand miss?" He asked Maria. "Yeah," Maria said as she handed him the plastic card. "V-VIP? You''re a VIP?" The old man said as he scanned the card with his eyes. There was even an emblem on the card. "Yes, I am. Now may I and my friends go in? These two also have VIP cards too." Maria said as she pointed towards Sylvie and Lance. "Yes yes, please go in. The seven of you right?" The old man said as he returned Maria''s card back to her. "Bye-bye," Sylvie said as she waved him goodbye before entering the Amusement Park with everyone else. "What those kids were VIPS?" The security man that had refused the seven of them earlier said. "Do your job correctly next time. Otherwise, you''re fired, we have many that want to replace you right now. It doesn''t matter what age they are, a VIP is a VIP in any place." The old man warned him before he left and entered the small building again. "Yes¡­" The security man said as he felt like he was going to cry. ''Who knew kids would be in possession of a VIP Card ah?! How would I know!? I was being pressured alright!? Don''t you see all these people glaring at me ah?!'' The thought internally as he returned to doing his job normally. ¡­ "Ha¡­" Sam sighed as he walked to the front of the line with his VIP card in hand. Of course, he got the same treatment as the others did. Excluding a certain Sylvie who just broke the rules of being too cute. This time the security man did his job as he reluctantly took the VIP card out of the fat kid''s greasy hand. He looked at it carefully before handing it to Sam and letting him enter. ---------- Author : 6 minutes before due time >:D *poof* 200 Haunted Ride "What ride should we go on first?" Maria asked the group. "These rides go so high¡­" Sylvie said as she looked the countless rides that swung people up and spun them around in a circle. Of course, since this was a fantasy world and technology basically wasn''t a thing. They used the magic circle in compensation, thus being able to make one for levitation and rotation did the rides become possible. "Let''s go on an easy ride first," Chad said as he looked at Sylvie who he thought was bad at high rides. "Alright! Let''s find one we can all go on together so we don''t get lost. How about that haunted ride?" Maria said as she pointed towards a ride that had scary art surrounding it. "Fine by me, let''s go." The group said. "Um¡­ Can I not go since there''s seven of us and only two people can go together¡­" Sylvie raised her hand and asked meekly. "Nope, you''re going. You''ll go last with me. I shall go twice." Maria said as she turned around to look at Sylvie. "No! You don''t need to go twice! I don''t really want to go!" Sylvie cried out. "Too bad, let''s go now," Maria said as she dragged Sylvie over to the haunted ride. Contrary to belief, Sylvie is still a coward when it comes to scary stuff. Even with her power, she still can''t stand things she fears. And when it comes to a haunted ride, there may be a lot of jumpscares that will make her scream. Guaranteed. "Let''s go, me and Lance shall go first," Maria said as she and Lance sat onto the cart and let it ride them into the haunted ride. "AHHHH!" Sure enough, Maria screamed just a few seconds in. The people waiting in line could hear poor Lance groaning in agony, presumably from Maria who probably hit him on accident. "I''ll go with you then Elise," Benji said as he walked to the cart next with Elise letting her get in first. They didn''t scream on the ride though, they came out with a bored expression on their face. "Let''s go then Maal," Chad said as he lead Maal up towards the cart. "Okay nya." Maal nodded her head as she got in the cart with him. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" "NYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" A few seconds in, both of them screamed really high pitched voices. Both were from normal families, so they had many fears. They have never been to an amusement park before so, they did not know what a haunted ride was, thus, leading them to be unprepared for the horror which was shown to them inside. "Now then, it''s our turn, Sylvie." Maria said as she had to drag Sylvie towards the cart. "No! Put me down! I am not going! I don''t need to go! You already went once! Let other people have a turn!" Sylvie cried as she began to flail her arms and legs around trying to resist. "Too bad, now let''s go," Maria said as she sat in the outside of the cart to not let Sylvie escape. "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" Sylvie''s high pitched scream was heard from the people waiting in line. Those who heard it was having second guesses about entering the haunted ride now. As, what could make someone scream so loudly? ''Oh dear, what happened to her.'' The group thought as they waited for her and Maria to come out. ------------------------------- Author : 5 minutes safe! Phew! *poof* 201 Ice Cream! "What was that scream? Wasn''t that Sylvie?" Sam muttered to himself as he made his way towards the haunted ride. What he saw when he got there was a crying Sylvie who was in Maria''s embrace. ''Lord, so even she can cry. But, how does someone as strong as her get so scared from a ride?'' Sam thought to himself. ''Is she a child?'' Sam added. "Oh there you are Sam," Maria said as she waved at him as she hugged the still crying Sylvie. "Hey, why is she crying?" Sam couldn''t help but ask her. Even though he knew that she definitely cried due to the ride. "Yeah, she couldn''t endure the haunted ride. She cried because it was too scary." Maria said as she was trying to soothe Sylvie and make her stop crying. "I figured since the loud scream that could be heard from across the world came from that haunted ride," Sam said. "Anyway, let''s go get some ice cream. We can start going on rides again after Sylvie stops crying." Maria suggested an idea as she doesn''t think Sylvie will separate from her until she stops crying. "Sounds good, my stomach still has room for some more." Sam said as he licked his lips in anticipation for some more food. "Alright then, let''s go guys." Maria said as she led them to an ice cream stall. "Hello, what would you kids like?" The vendor man asked them. "Can we get three vanilla ice cream cones?" Maria asked for herself, Sylvie, and Maal. "Sure, what else do you kids want?" He asked them again. "Can we get three chocolate ice cream cones?" Sam asked for himself, Benji, and Chad. "Sure, anything else?" The man asked them one more time. "Can I get a chocolate chip ice cream cone?" Lance asked him. "Sure, what about you missy." The vendor asked Elise. "Can I get a mocha flavour ice cream?" Elise ordered what flavour she wanted. "Coming right up. That will be eight silver coins." The vendor said as he started to scoop ice cream into cones. "Here you go." Sam said as he paid for everyone, once again. As he was from a family that had many businesses. Thus, he was able to get a lot of money for allowance. "Thank you, here you go. Make sure you don''t harm the little girls alright? Just take it easy, you all are too young. Especially this cute little miss here. Don''t cry, eat up." The vendor said as he stroked Sylvie''s head. "We aren''t in a relationship!" Sylvie stopped crying as she was embarrassed from thinking each of them were a couple. "She''s right! None of us are in a relationship!" The group started to deny the man, as they were embarrassed. As everyone there was already giving them glares, especially the males who were glaring at Lance, Sam, Benji, and Chad. ''Just what did I do? I thought we were only having a meet? What are these glares for?'' Chad thought to himself as cold sweat was forming and started to drip. ''Just give me normal friends. Please.'' He prayed to the goddess. However, Plutia was not there of course. So his pray never happened. ----------------- Author : :) *poof* 202 Have You Done Your Homework? "Sure sure, whatever little girl. Make sure you eat it before it starts to melt. Have a nice day you eight." The vendor said as he waved them goodbye before going on to the next customer. ¡­ "Nom." Sam immediately just started taking bites out of the ice cream cone as if the coldness didn''t bother him. "Are you okay eating the ice cream like that?" Chad couldn''t help but ask Sam. As his teeth already were in pain from the coldness of the ice cream. "I am used to it. It doesn''t taste that good when melted, so I had to eat it when it was cold still." Sam replied as he completely devoured his ice cream, contemplating if he wanted to get more for himself. "How is it, Sylvie. Are you calm yet?" Maria asked Sylvie. "Hmph." Sylvie simply looked away from Maria not even giving her a glance, as she was the one who had forced her into that scary ride. Sylvie just silently licked her ice cream while ignoring Maria. "Sylvie! I am sorry alright! I didn''t know you would be that bad when it came to scary stuff!" Maria tried to apologize but was still being ignored. She ended up having a grievous look on her face due to being ignored. "Hmph, I won''t forgive you next time," Sylvie said as she took a bite out of the ice cream, which gave Maria the chills. "Yes yes¡­" Maria responded with goosebumps and cold sweat on her body. ''She better not kill me like what she did to that ice cream just now¡­'' Maria thought inside her head. She even made mental notes to never piss off Sylvie ever again. "Alright, let''s go on the roller coasters," Maria said. "After we''re done eating please¡­" Chad said as he did not want the ice cream cone to go to waste. "Of course, of course, after we''re doing eating the ice cream. I wouldn''t want them to go to waste either." Maria said reassuring Chad. "That''s great, then let''s hurry up so we can have more time to go to more rides. We do have school tomorrow after anyway." Chad said with a smile on his face. "Yeah! Say did you all do your homework?" Maria asked. "Yes," Sylvie, Lance, Maal, and Elise answered. "What about the rest of you?" Maria asked as she looked at the people who stopped eating and were frozen. "Ahaha¡­ I''ll do it when I get back to the dormitory," Sam said as he scratched his head. "Doubtful," Maria said as Sam still had not turned in a second homework assignment in the past month. "Quiet okay! It''s just too difficult! Which normal person can do that anyway!?" Sam cried out. "We literally learn it in school! Almost everyone can do it!" Maria shouted at him. "What about you two?" Maria asked Chad and Benji. "I only need the last page¡­" Chad replied embarrassedly. "I am only half way¡­" Benji said. "Oh lord, please do them when you get home. Don''t forget to help Sam out either. "Yes¡­" They replied to her meekly. --------------- Author : Frown I woke up with 8 minutes of novel release due had to type so fast. *poof* 203 Kidnapping? After each of them had fun at the amusement park did they all finally go to their dormitories. "Phew! That was fun! I haven''t been to the amusement park in so long!" Maria said as she stretched while walking home. "Indeed! The food there is still good as always! Even though it''s on the expensive side a tad bit." Sam said as he rubbed his stomach. "What do you mean by a tad bit¡­ The food there was like triple the cost of anywhere else you could find them." Chad said as he was a worrywart about money, seeing how he was from an average paying family. "Hahaha, no worries. I''ll cover anything you want. Since we''ll be roommates from now, you got me. I''ll be your brother yeah?" Sam said as he patted his chest. "I don''t really want you to be my brother¡­" Chad said as he looked at the amount of fat from Sam. "Haha, whatever. One day you''ll acknowledge me as your brother. Everyone else here acknowledges me as their brother. Right?" Sam said as he winked at his three friends. "Hm? What?" Maria asked him as she looked away. "Right?" Sam asked as he winked at Lance. "I think I should visit a blacksmith store, my blade had a few nicks from the fight," Lance said as he looked away. "S-Sylvie?" Sam said weakly as he looked at his last hope. "I already have two older brothers. I don''t want a third, I want a sister." Sylvie said bluntly. "Traitors¡­" Sam cried as he walked down the street with them. ¡­ "Boss, we located the kids that have the V.I.P Cards. They must be big shots, if we can kidnap them, we can earn huge amounts of money." A man covered in black said. "That''s great, let''s corner them at this intersection then. It''s only eight little kids. One of them is basically a toddler too." The boss said as he started thinking of plans to kidnap the eight. "Alright, let''s head out boys!" The boss said as he looked at the other men covered in black before they dispersed. ¡­ "Hey, why has there been no one on this street? Isn''t it supposed to be really populated?" Maria asked as she felt something strange. "Yeah... It feels too quiet like something will happen to us." Chad said. "Nya, I smell a lot of people surrounding us nya," Maal said as her beast-kin abilities kicked in. "Darn, we''ve walked into a trap haven''t we," Sam said as he realized he could use these people to relieve his anger. "Haha, looks like you kids realized. Too bad that won''t help now. You should give in, otherwise, you''ll be in a lot of pain." The boss walked out. He was a man with many scars on his face, he looked like your typical ordinary thug one could find anywhere in a dark alleyway. "Now what do you say? We outnumber you by many." The boss said as the kidnappers came out of their hiding spots. "What is your answer?" The boss asked them. "How about no?" They replied. "Haha, I gave you a chance. You didn''t take my mercy, now you shall receive the pain. Men! Get them! Don''t injure the faces of the girls though! They sell for a lot!" The boss said as he waved his hand. ----------------- Author : Sorry for late chapter! I wasn''t home! I just got home! *poof* 204 Kidnapper Fight! Just as the boss called out for the attack, the men covered in black instantly started closing in towards the eight. They did not allow anyone to escape as all paths of escape were blocked off. "Dang it, what do we do now?" Chad asked as he had never been in a kidnapping situation before. "What else can we do? We obviously have to fight them." Elise said. "Ahh, I don''t have a wand to use! My magic won''t do much." Maria cried out. "It''s alright, you''ll surely find something with your luck." Lance said as he pulled out his katana from who knows where. "I don''t remember you bringing your katana, where did you even keep it?" Sam asked him. "It was on my back, just so people wouldn''t look at me weirdly. My back hurts from leaning on it when we were on the rides though." Lance said as he unsheathed his katana aiming it in front of his enemy. "I see, so you were just like me huh?" Sam said as he pulled out his hammer from within his shirt. "Why am I not surprised you have a weapon hidden there." Benji asked even though they''ve only known each other for a day. "Maybe because we are brothers now." Sam said as he grinned. "Ha really funny, you should ask the girls if they could be your sister instead," Benji said as he immediately ducked before he punched the man going for him in the stomach sending him flying away. "Is that little girl Sylvie doing okay though?" Chad asked. "You don''t need to worry about her, more like. Please don''t worry about her at all." The group of four replied in unison. "Huh why?" Chad asked, however, he was stunned when he turned around to look at Sylvie. ¡­ "Little girl, how about this, just come with us. And you won''t be in any pain at all. Isn''t it a better option than to get dirty and be in pain?" The men surrounded her tried to coax her so they could get the job done easier. Also due to the reason that they didn''t want to rough up such a cute little girl. "Scram, leave me alone," Sylvie said as she looked at them in the eyes. "We warned you, don''t go crying to us begging us to stop afterwards." They said as they moved in onto her with ropes trying their best not to injure her using their hands or weapons. Too bad, they let their guards down when they saw her. As which loli would have such immense strength? Besides, there were multiple of them, and there was only one of her. They really never needed their guards up, is what they thought. "Blizzard." Sylvie chanted as the area around her started getting chilly with the ground frosting up and snow started to fall. "What is this!" The people started to cry out as their feet and legs were frozen. "Why do I move so slow!? I am not even frozen!" A person asked. Many kidnappers immediately checked their status to see what was happening. They finally realized they were in a movement decrease in the blizzard terrain. ------------------------- Author : :< so sorri 2 minute late chapter. *poof* 205 Lets End This Quickly They immediately looked towards the small girl who had cast the spell. They all came to the same conclusion, they wouldn''t be able to fight with this speed reduction, thus they must eliminate her first. "Get her! Knock her unconscious so she can''t continue her magic!" The kidnappers started shouting at each other as they all stopped fighting whoever they were fighting and dashed towards Sylvie. "I said scram, why must you persist in being on my way? Do you not know how much you are compared to those scary things I saw on that ride? Must you be such sacrifices that you are willing to throw yourselves towards me for me to relieve my anger?" Sylvie muttered to herself as she quickly casted another magic spell. "Ice Angel." Sylvie chanted as figures of angels cladded in armor suddenly appeared around her protecting her from all angles. They were made out of ice, thus they were easily reparable due to the blizzard. "It''s just mere blocks of ice! Just hit them once and they''ll crack like any ice sculpture!" The boss said as he watched his men from the back not even participating once. "Haa! Take this you ice piece of sh**!" A kidnapper said as he pierced with his dagger-like it was a needle. All he had to do was come in contact with the ice angel''s back, and it would shatter. Or so, that was what they thought. However, they were wrong, as the ice angel''s defense system was off the charts, the daggers were the one snapping off due to how much power the kidnappers used. "What!" The kidnappers cried one after another as they saw their weapons snap and start flying off. During the time they were stunned, they were attacked by the ice angels and the seven others who knew they had to end it quickly, thus, they used this one chance they could while the enemy was stunned. After a while, the only person remaining was the boss. "What are you all doing! Get up! They are merely kids! If you get them now they will be sold for a hefty sum!" The boss said as he kicked at an unconscious kidnapper under his feet. However, he got no response, thus, making him even angrier. "Tch, just some kids yet you all couldn''t complete a simple task. Guess I have to do it myself." The boss said as she snorted before kicking another subordinate of his away. "I''ll give you kids one more chance! Give in, or I''ll completely pummel you." The boss said. "Who is he kidding, if his subordinate can''t even do anything, does he really think he can do anything?" Chad said with a frown on his face. "Crazy people are different, that is why crimes are always happening," Maria said. "Let''s just end this quickly so we can turn them to the guards before the other kidnappers wake up," Elise said as she was tired. "Agreed," They all said in unison. "Haha! Now be afraid of my wea-" The boss was in the middle of his villainous speech but was cut off. SWISH BONK BONK "A-ah¡­ The world is spinning¡­" He said before he collapsed with two bumps on his head "Now that was quick." ------------------ Author : ^_^ *poof* 206 Turning In The Kidnappers "Well then, let''s take them all to the guards so they can be put in prison," Maria said as she started to round them up into groups using a rope. "Alright," The group said as they used a rope to round the knocked out kidnappers and the boss before they started to drag them across the ground all the way to the guard station. "Hmm? Hello kids, what are you doing here?" A guard asked when he saw eight kids come to the guard station. "Oh, we want to turn in kidnappers," Sam replied. "Kidnappers?" The guard asked before he looked at the men tied in ropes until he found the boss. He was shocked because he knew who that man was. He was wanted, even though he was worth one of the lowest. He was shocked for a few seconds before he snapped out of it. Calling out for some of his subordinates to help him, they took the kidnappers and the boss before giving the kids the bounty money, as well as money for turning in kidnappers. "Thanks! Bye now!" They all said before they left while holding their money. "Be safe on the road now! Actually, I have no idea why I said that when you all got attacked by kidnappers and ended up defeating them anyway¡­" The guard said before muttering the end so that no one could hear him. "Just who are those kids¡­ The boss has two big and round bumps on his head¡­ All the other kidnappers have their feet frozen. I saw no weapons on the kids though¡­ And ice magic is pretty rare too¡­" Another guard said as he walked outside the station after putting the men into prison and calling for their headquarters. "Who knows, just don''t mess with them I guess¡­" The guard said as he scratched his head. ¡­ "Alright, this is where we part ways. Bye Maria, Sylvie, Maal, and Elise." Sam said as he waved them goodbye. "Bye Chad, Benji, and Lance," Maria said as she waved them goodbye too. "Wait what about m-" Sam started to say. "Bye Chad, Benji, and Lance." Sylvie and Elise both said at once as they started to wave them goodbye as well. "You''re forgetting about m-" Sam wanted to cry in indignity. "Bye-bye nya," Maal said without saying a name before she left. "Bye girls." Lance, Benji, and Chad said. "Let''s go, Sam," Lance said as he started to drag him back to the boy''s dormitory. "NO WAIT! THEY DIDNT SAY BYE TO ME! TAKE ME BACK THERE!" Sam said as he wanted to resist the dragging. "Oh just shut up for me," Lance said as he took out his katana sheathe and brought it down upon Sam''s head knocking him unconscious. "..." Both Chad and Benji were shocked at seeing how Lance could treat his friend like that. Today was a traumatic day for the both of them, more especially for Chad. ''Thank god I don''t have them for any classes in the academy.'' Chad said as he walked back. ------------ Author : going to millennium park in chicago today ^_^ i mean :( its soo big and hot and crowded I dont wanna go *poof* 207 Forger The entire school year had passed by then, it was finally summer for the kids to take a break and visit their family. However, there was also one more thing during the summer that many families attend. It was a tournament hosted by the academy which uses the colosseum. The kids will fight on a one on one using any utensils for a prize. The prize is always randomized, with some money on the side. Many students enter to test out their strength, many others go there to gain some fame. However, for a select few¡­ Who knows what they came there for? If they were to be asked that, they would most likely reply with a few words that would leave many dumbfounded. "For fun maybe?" Anyone who replied with that would be looked at like a maniac, if the person looked like a fighter, they would be treated as a battle maniac. However, if it was a little cute loli who said that, what would they treat her as? They would treat her with the most respect as they wish her good luck. What a weird thing society has, as cuteness overrules even the best of the fighters. And add a cute loli with immense strength? That''s where it all goes downhill from there. Put one in a tournament that involves fighting? Who knows what will happen, and that is what our main protagonist, Sylvie will be revolved upon¡­ A loli causing upheaval in the colosseum. ¡­ "Ahh! It''s so hot! Sylvie use some of your ice magic to make it cooler!" Sam cried out as the eight of them were walking around stalls. "Don''t wanna," Sylvie said as she followed Lance as he wanted to introduce them to a blacksmith who could make some astounding weapons for them during the tournament. Ring Ring "Old man, I am back. I need you to fix my katana a bit, its been damaged. Oh, I also brought some friends over, they need some new weapons." Lance said as he entered. "What did you say!" A deep voice came from the back of the store, along with loud clanging of metal. "Sigh, this old man is still deaf. Come follow me," Lance said as he went to the back of the store where the forging area was. "Are you sure we''re allowed to go in there nya?" Maal asked him. "No worries, if he attacks you, I''ll ruin his life," Lance said as the forger worked for his family. "Oh, alright then nya," Maal said as she followed him along with the rest of the group. "Oh, it''s you Lance! I see you''ve brought a group of friends too! What do you want here young man." The man said when he saw Lance walk in. "Fix my katana, my friends need some stuff," Lance said as he looked at the short man. The forger was a dwarf, dwarves are known for being really good at dealing with metal. Most dwarves are really good at forging, and the man in front of them was a master-level forger. Just one-off from a grandmaster level forger, which was the highest one could get. --------------- Author : sorry late chapter, I got distracted by a twitch streamer *poof* 208 God Titles Actually, there is one rank higher than the grandmaster forger. However, the last one ever seen was hundreds of years ago, thus, no one had mentioned it anymore. It was titled with god. God / Goddess of Forging, this actually applies to almost every single job. For example, God / Goddess of Alchemy, God / Goddess of Cooking, God / Goddess of hunting. This rank was entitled to people who were the best of the best, the people who went through many things to earn their ranks. The God / Goddess title can not be compared to the grandmaster title, as they were hundreds of years apart, leaving many legacies that are still undiscovered. Thus, the man in front of them right now is an extraordinary man. As he was with the top people in the world. He might not be the best, but, who would actually be able to afford those of the grandmaster rank? So the group was obviously really happy when they got to see a grandmaster forger, and even happier when they heard the grandmaster forger would give them some gear. ¡­ "Ah!? Is that how you ask someone you brat?!" The dwarf shouted at Lance. "Agh¡­ My ears.." The group said as they held their ears, they didn''t expect such a short man, to have such a loud voice¡­ "Calm down, just fix it. I need some gear for my friends." Lance said once more as he placed his katana on a counter. "Ptui! I don''t want to listen to a brat like you, why don''t you just get me a woman and let me drink with her? I''d listen if you did that." The dwarf said as he spat at Lance. ''...'' The group just stared at the dwarf and Lance in confusion and shock. Which normal kid talks to a grandmaster like that? What''s, more importantly, is that the grandmaster didn''t actually beat him to a pulp? With a high status of their grandmaster tier, they could universally do almost anything. "There are some girls here, pick one to your liking," Lance said as he pointed to the girls with his hand. "Oi!" The girls shouted at him when they finally realized he was pointing at them. "They are too young, I am not interested in little girls. However, that one looks a bit mature even though she''s a little girl. Those things look like they would fit in my hand." The dwarf said as he starting sizing up Maria. "Hii!" Maria screamed as he reflexively covered herself up with her arms. "You pervert die!" Maria said as she casted a water ball immediately aiming it towards the dwarf. "Pfft, a mere water ball, what could that d- BERGGHH!" The dwarf started to say until he was hit by it sending him flying until he hit something. "AHHH! HOT!!! MY SKIN!!" The dwarf cried out when he realized he was sent flying into a bundle of items that had come out of the smeltery just recently. "Um, sorry not sorry¡­" Maria said as she hid behind Elise who just looked at her weirdly. ------------ Author : :< *poof* 209 Measurement! "Please forgive me¡­ I didn''t mean it, honestly¡­" Maria said as she tried to calm down the dwarf who was currently ignoring the entire group. "Hmph! Don''t even think about it, there''s no way I am going to forgive you. Go out, shoo, the door is that way, go find another forger to do your stuff. Never come to my smith ever again." The dwarf said as he pointed towards the door not even sparing Maria a single glance. "Come on please! Don''t do this! It was just an accident! Aren''t you currently fine right now anyway!?" Maria cried out as she continued to plead. "Hmph!? What do you mean I am fine!? Would you be fine if you came in contact with anything that had just come out from the smithery that hasn''t finished cooling down yet? Would you little girl!? HMM!?" The dwarf asked her in a very aggressive way. "No¡­" Maria said meekly. "Just do it, stop being so annoying," Lance said as he kicked the dwarf in the back. "Tch, kids nowadays, not even respecting their elders! Who raised you! This old man is also a grandmaster forger! Where is my respect!" The dwarf cried out. "Tsk tsk tsk, will you do it the easy way, or the hard way now?" Lance said as he put his katana below the dwarf''s neck. "Fine fine! I will do it! Put it away alright! This old man may be old, but he can still fight! Just not against someone monstrous like you! Can your normal friends even use the equipment I forge? I think you should get them to somebody else just in case they can''t handle the power." The dwarf said as he had goosebumps covering his skin due to the katana. "Yay!" The entire group said unenthusiastically as they just followed Lance. They actually had no idea Lance would lead them to a grandmaster forger, they just wanted to repair their gear. "Hmph! So tell me what you all want! I''ll do measurements later!" The dwarf said as he even emphasized the word measurements by looking at the girls. "I have my measurement already, here are the numbers," Sylvie said as she came prepared just in case she would meet a pervert. "Tch, how would I know if they are correct little girl. I wouldn''t want a cute little girl like you getting damaged now would I? Let me remeasure for you." The dwarf said. "... You know, I don''t really need any equipment right? I am a magician anyway¡­" Sylvie said as she looked at the dwarf. "Fine! Give me the numbers, any more of you got numbers?" The dwarf said. "Here." All the girls said plus one Chad. "How about you two?" The dwarf said as he looked at Benji and Sam. "I keep changing, so I never have a correct measurement," Sam said. "I could tell." The dwarf said as he looked at Sam''s stomach. "How about you?" He asked Benji. "I have never gotten my stuff measured before, never really had the time. I just picked whatever was on the shop that fitted me." Benji said. "Whatever, you two follow me." The dwarf said as he was little but excited to measure the boys. He just wanted to touch the soft skins of the girls! Why must they all have measurements!? Who brings their measurements with them everywhere anyway!? --------- Author : sorry >.< *poof* 210 Potions! Once the dwarf and the two boys went to get their measurements were gone. The group decided to instantly draw and write out what kind of equipment they wanted before ditching the blacksmith. "Hmm? What else do we need for the tournament?" Maria asked. "It''s clear you''re not going to participate as you volunteered to help heal the injured students¡­" Lance said. "I know, but I was talking for you all. You all would need some more stuff, wouldn''t you? Like potions or something." Maria said. "Oh indeed, potions are a necessity. Do you all know someone who creates potions?" Chad said. "..." There was no answer to that. Chad decided to look backward to see why they were silent. "What is it?" Chad asked them. The entire group was staring at a store to their right. When Chad asked them that question, they immediately pointed at it. "What?" Chad asked as he looked at where they were pointing. "Alchemy Store, the signboard says¡­ Best potions for a very expensive price¡­" Chad read out loud. "Expensive price, I don''t have the money for that¡­" Chad said. "We all do though. Excluding Maal." Elise said. "No worries! I''ll cover for Maal!" Sylvie said enthusiastically. "Thank you Sylvie nya," Maal said as she gave Sylvie some head pats. "Waa~" Sylvie leaked out a sound as she thoroughly enjoyed the head pats without overreacting this time unlike almost a year ago. "Wow, you actually are not fainting anymore. I remember you were out cold for almost an entire day." Elise said as she stared at Sylvie. "Hehe! If I was always out cold, how would I enjoy this nice head pats!" Sylvie exclaimed as if she was a cat and kept pushing her head against Maal''s hand. "What are you all doing, let''s enter. So then we can practice afterward, Sylvie has it easy¡­ Defeating her would be a crime unless they are all brawn no brain." Lance said. "Alright then," The five of them said as they entered the store. "Welcome, the potions are here on the left, the utensils for practicing alchemy is on the right. Prices are from lowest to highest following how far you are into the shop. The cheapest options are closest, while the most expensive is the farthest." The clerk said as she directed them with her hands. "Alright! Thank you!" Sylvie said as she began walking towards the potion side followed up with everybody else. "No worries, take your time. There are many options there, don''t be too rushed in your decision." The clerk said as she gave Sylvie a smile. ¡­ Somewhere in a room in the blacksmith. Three males were having something¡­ Really unusual one would say if someone were to walk in on them right now, who knows what rumors would spread. "Stop moving! How do I measure you if you keep moving like that!" The dwarf shouted at Sam. "I am not moving intentionally! It''s just the measuring tape is so cold! Why don''t you have it at room temperature! My body is just reacting to how cold it is!" Sam said. "I, uh¡­ I''ll just go back to the group¡­ Have fun you two." Benji said as he left. --------------- Author : NUUU I WAS SO CLOSEEE 1 minute late darn *poof* 211 Choosing Potions "Sylvie, why are you going all the way to the end of the store?" Chad asked her. "To check out the potions, why else? They said the best potions are at the end, I am going there to check their quality." Sylvie said as she continued to use appraisal on every single potion that was within her vision. ''These potions are merely so-so¡­ The one mother makes is way better. Is she a grandmaster alchemist? Just like how that dwarf is a grandmaster forger?'' Sylvie thought to herself as she frowned in disappointment when she looked at the effects of the potions. "What''s wrong Sylvie? They aren''t to your liking?" Maria asked her. "My mother makes better potions but, these aren''t too bad. You won''t find any better potions in any other random store, probably a master level alchemist made these potions. Meanwhile, the cheap ones are made by advanced alchemists." Sylvie said. "Oh, can your mother make us some potions?" Maria asked. "... Probably? But, let''s not take the risk, doubt she could make them all within a few days. Let''s just buy them, but I would recommend the ones in the middle section. They aren''t too expensive, and are almost what you need." Sylvie said as she recommended them some potions on the shelves. "Oh, then we shouldn''t take the risk. Who knows what unexpected troubles could occur." Maria said as she started looking at the tags of the potions. "Since I am going to be healing people, I need these MP potions. How about you all?" Maria asked as she took a basket full of MP potions. "I need some HP and Strength potions," Lance said as he took a swipe and took two basket fulls. "I only need MP and Speed potions," Elise said as she swiped and took two basket fulls as well. "Oi¡­ Are you three okay? Did you not read the prices of those?" Chad asked when he saw the three of them carrying baskets of potions. "No worries no worries, we have a very rich person who will come in just a tad bit," Maria said. "I-Is that so? Is it okay to use him like that though?" Chad asked them. "Yes, it is okay." They all said as one thought emerged in their head, it was Sam. "Alright then, whatever you say¡­" Chad said as he only grabbed four potions. Two of which were strength potions, while the other two were speed potions. "You aren''t grabbing any HP potions?" Maria asked Chad. "Nah, If I get hit once, I am basically screwed anyway," Chad said. "I see, you should train with Elise then. She is really quick." Maria recommended. "Really??" Chad said as he looked at Elise. She gave him a nod of confirmation back. "Nyan," Maal said as she grabbed the same potions Chad did. "Are you sure Maal?" Sylvie asked. "Yes, I am sure nya. I rely on my speed a lot nya," Maal said. "Oh! I see." Sylvie said. "Sylvie, you aren''t getting anything?" Chad asked her. "Nah~ If I participate, it would be unfair wouldn''t it?" Sylvie said as she scratched her cheeks. "Would it? I mean, as long as they have fire magic. Can''t they counter your ice magic?" Chad asked. ''What great thinking, too bad it doesn''t apply on Sylvie.'' The group thought. --------- Author : :< *poof* 212 Mama Laura Is Too Much "Huh, that''s weird. Where are they all?" Benji said when he walked back to the forgery room and saw it empty, just excluding a few pieces of paper that had drawings on it, as well as size. He then saw a piece of paper that caught his eyes. [Dear whoever, We all went to a Alchemy Store to buy some potions, meet us there. Make sure you have Sam follow you. Don''t go alone, we need Sam to pay for us. Thank you very much. Sincerely, Money Grubbers] "Money grubbers? Who the heck¡­ Oh well, whatever, I guess I just have to wait for Sam now huh? I guess I can inspect these weapons in the meantime." Benji said as he went to the front of the store to get a feeling of what his weapon would be. ¡­ Somewhere in a pretty simple mansion, in a certain person''s eye. "Hmm~ It''s finally summer! My daughter will finally be free! She must pay me a visit! Right!? Then we can go to watch that tournament together! There is no way she won''t come to visit me! No way!" Laura said as she had stacks of items made for Sylvie. "I made her some potions! Very useful! Anyone who attacks her during the tournament will get a full-on beating off stage, so no worries about that." Laura said. "Some enchanted dresses, skirts, and more clothing. Just so she doesn''t wear ugly armor when she is fighting~ It is best to look cute at all times!" Laura said as she neatly folded them into a suitcase. "What else am I forgetting? Hmm¡­" Laura muttered to herself as she tapped her forehead. "Ah! That''s right! She still doesn''t have a weapon yet! Should I give her a dagger? No, that won''t work with someone as cute as her¡­ How about a sword? No¡­ That is too heavy for her¡­ A bow? No, she doesn''t know how to use one... Alright then! Let''s just settle on the katana!" Laura said as she went into the attic to look for a weapon. "Here it is! Sakura Frost! A very delicate and strong weapon for girls like my daughter! The cherry blossom petals from it make the user even cuter! The frost will slow down the opponent too! A very strong combination I must say so myself!" Laura said as she decided to wrap it in packaging before also stuffing it into her suitcase. "Dear¡­ Why are you putting everything into a suitcase, when you can just put it into your dimensional storage?" Claude asked her when he walked into the living room. "Bah! Which mother uses the dimensional storage to greet their daughter!? You must bring it to a suitcase so when she opens it she can be excited! And when she slowly receives each item a smile will blossom on her face!" Laura said as she scowled at Claude. "Alright alright¡­ Whatever you say¡­ What if she never visits us?" Claude asked. "No dinner for you, don''t even look at me. I don''t wanna hear it. She will visit us you hear?" Laura said. "Yes¡­" Claude said as he quickly formed a plan to go visit the stalls for some food after dinner time so he doesn''t die from starvation. ------------- Author : nyehe! We get to see mama and papa again! *poof* 213 Sam The Not So Great But Rich "Brr..." Sylvie shivered as she immediately randomly had goosebumps. "What''s wrong Sylvie?" Maria asked her when she saw Sylvie acting oddly. "N-nothing... Nothing at all, I guess it''s just a bit chilly in here hahaha..." Sylvie replied as she tried to laugh it off. "How? It''s literally summer... Don''t you use ice magic? How would you be getting the chills? Unless someone is talking badly about you behind your back." Chad said as he went up to the clerk and placed his basket of potions onto the counter. "Alrighty, that will be three platinum coins and two gold coins please." The clerk said as she calculated the prices from all the potions combined. "That much! Guys, I think we should remove some potions yeah?" Chad exclaimed when he heard the amount and couldn''t help but try to change the groups opinion. "It''s alright, we are about to get our bank right here. In three, two, one." Maria said as she started the countdown. Ring Ring "Are we late?" Sam said as he entered the Alchemist Store. "Don''t think we are... Look they are in front of us, why are they looking at us like that?" Benji said as he entered the store. "Welcome, the potions are on the left and the alchemy items are on the right." The clerk said when she saw the two enter. "Thank you." Benji said when the clerk told him where which was which. "Wait for us a bit." Sam said as they went to the potion section to pick their own potions. After waiting a few minutes did the two finally come back. Benji selected potions from the middle section, meanwhile Sam selected potions from the end. "Please add the price to theirs too." Sam said as he placed his basket on the counter along with Benji. "Alright, the total will be two rainbow coins, 7 platinum coins, and 5 gold coins." The clerk said as she calculated the prices. "R-rainbow coins! (Nya) I''ve never seen that before! Can we even afford those (nya)!" Benji, Chad, and Maal said when they heard the price. "No worries," Sam said as he pulled out a card. "Here you go." Sam said as he presented the clerk the card. She swiftly took it before pulling out a magic orb. She then gently tapped the top of the magic orb with the card before tapping on it. Shortly after doing that, the magical orb flashed in green before she gave Sam back his card. "The amount has been deducted from your account. Thank you for your purchases, please come again." The clerk said. "You welcome! We will come again." Sam said as he left the store. "What! He could actually afford all of that and still keep a smile on his face!?" Chad and Benji shouted. Mask just immediately got used to it, as when she went shopping with the girls, she saw how much money they had. "What? Not going to the blacksmith to check out our items?" Sam said as he looked behind him. "Ah! We are going!" Benji and Chad shouted as they ran a bit to catch up to the group. ------------- Author : typed this on phone at aunts new house rn. The bed was hard as wood, it hurt. I typed all of this sitting on the floor while eating food. My phone died and I nearly missed publish time, my little brothers wouldn''t even let me borrow their iPads to publish. Like wtf? I had to ask for a charger from somebody. *poof* 214 Three Days "Bah, you kids are finally back. What do you want." The dwarf said when he saw the group enter his forgery room again. "For our items, why else?" Sam replied. "Bah what items, you think I can make you equipments in twenty seconds? I don''t even have the material for half of this." The dwarf said as he spat at Sam. "We told you so Sam," Lance said. "Blah, I can lend you the materials needed for now. How about that? Do you think you can finish it by tomorrow?" Sam asked the dwarf. "What? No, of course not, I''d need three days at the least." The dwarf said. "That long?" Sam said with a frown on his face. "Of course it''s going to take that long Sam. Do you even know how hard it is to forge something?" Lance asked him. "No of course not, I literally just buy everything. Why would I need to wait? I can literally just buy anything I want." Sam said like a spoiled brat. "Bah, spoiled brats nowadays. You can go buy something then, I don''t need to forge you anything. Of course, I can forge the girls their equipment first." The dwarf said. This caused the girls to have a wave of happiness, meanwhile, the boys had a look of irritation, disgust, and hate. What happened to gender equality? There was no such thing in this world, males were far more superior than females, but why so, are the girls getting their equipment first? The world may be shaped like that, but, most people don''t see it that way. For example, Sylvie, an anomaly. And her mother, Laura, who shows dominance over Claude every day. "What are you brats looking at. Scram, I get to choose who gets their equipment first. Perks of being the seller. If you want to get your equipment first, give me a reason to make it first for you. Otherwise, the girls are getting it first." The dwarf said as he started packing his weapons and armor to gain the materials needed for forging their items. "What about me?" Lance said. "You? Bah, your katana is already repaired, it''s on that shelf." The dwarf said as he pointed towards a shelf near the wall. "Thanks," Lance said as he took it. "Just come back in three days, I am off to get the materials now." The dwarf said as he left the blacksmith followed by the group. After they all left, he locked the door and flipped the Open sign in front to Closed. "Alright then, let''s go for more shopping, shall we! We need some summer clothes!" Maria said. "Sure," The group said as they went to a clothing store which had a certain cat in it. "NYAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! STOPPPPPP NYAA!!!" Her cries were heard from inside the store. "Mofu mofu, floofu floofu, mapo tofu. I mean what. Ah, you''re so fluffy." Sylvie said as she floofed Ria to death. "..." Maal just looked at the two with an incredulous look. ''Goodbye sister Ria. Have a nice time in heaven.'' ---------------- Author : sorry l8 chapter, my cousins leave back to texas at night today. Their final day here today. *poof* 215 Back To Girls Dormitory "Little Sylvie! Come and sleep with us tonight!" A group of girls said when they saw Sylvie and the three others walk back into the dormitory. "Maal! Come here, let me pet you!" Another group of girls said when they saw her. "Maria, can you come and do our hair for us? They are taking us out on a date today at night! We need to be prepared!" Another batch of girls asked when they saw Maria enter. "Elise, let''s go watch the flowers bloom! According to our earth magic, the recently bought and planted flowers will start blooming today!" Another batch of girls said as they immediately pulled on Elise''s hand. "Can you three put my summer clothing into our room for me?" Elise said as she looked back at the three of them. "Yes yes¡­" The three said as they brought their own recently bought clothing to their dorm room before going to each batch of girls that had called on them earlier. ¡­ "Sylvie come on, what are you doing in those clothes. You obviously can''t be sleeping in that right?" The girls asked Sylvie. "You ask me this every time¡­" Sylvie said. "And you know what we''ll do every time." The girls replied back. "Please spare me." Sylvie said weakly. "Nope," The girls said as they immediately stripped Sylvie of her clothes and magically pulled out a nightgown for Sylvie. "Just where did you even get this?" Sylvie said as she sighed not even being surprised. "Recently bought, we had it customized. So it is just for you, aren''t you just so adorable? Since it isn''t exactly sleeping time, how about we have some fun hmm?" The girls said as their eyes were glittering. "H-having fun? W-what do you mean by that?" Sylvie said in a scared tone as she immediately started backing up when she saw the glitters in their eyes. "Cat ears! Cat paws!" The girls said as they put it on, Sylvie. "And last but least, cattail!" The girls said as they ''attempted'' to put it on Sylvie. "Kya! Where do you think you''re touching!" Sylvie shrieked as she immediately vanished from the spot and reappeared on the bed. "Boo! You never let us put it on!" The girls said in sadness and grief. "Who would let you put that on! J-just get that away from me!" Sylvie said. "Tch, we''ll get it on eventually. One day Sylvie, one day. Mark my words." The girls said as they started to plot out their evil *cough* good plans for society and mankind. "What are you four thinking about right now!?" Sylvie shuddered as she asked them when she saw their evil grin. "Ah? Nothing nothing, let''s lay in bed now shall we?" A girl said. "Indeed, let''s all have an early sleep. Better for the skin," Another girl said. "Fine¡­" Sylvie said as she took off her cat paws and cat ears, as they would be really uncomfortable for her to sleep with. "Again? Taking it off? Just sleep with them, it makes you cuter." The girls said. "I can''t sleep with them on, it''s uncomfortable. Restrains my movements a bit, as for the cat ears, I can''t lay with it on my head." Sylvie explained for the nth time in her life. "Whatever, let''s sleep." The girls said as they turned off the light in their room and turned on the night lights. All five girls laid on the same bed, as they had a gigantic bed, instead of separate beds or bunk beds. It was a horrendous night for Sylvie, who didn''t really like the heat, and also did not like people restricting her movement when she slept curled up. ------------- Author : *hic* Cousins left for texas, we parted with watching stranger things. Also happy birthday to my cousin named Amie! And my birthday is coming up on August 1st! *poof* 216 The Wai "..." There was a silence as a woman sat on her couch and continued to look at her front door. "Laura! It''s already night! Why would she come home at night!? Let''s just sleep already!" Claude shouted from his small office. "Just a few more minutes! She''ll be home in no time! I am sure of it!" Laura said as she continued to give herself false hopes that Sylvie would come home. "The two other brats haven''t even come home yet! Why would she be home! She''s probably out with her friends or something!" Claude shouted once more as he loudly closed the book he was reading. "Those two brats are your problem! Sylvie is my precious daughter! You already know how delicate she was when I brought her to the king''s castle that day! That bastard of a guy almost killed my daughter! He dared to use my daughter as a hostage!" Laura shouted back at him as she started reminiscing of the past. "She''s already grown up! Besides, didn''t we teach her about magic and weapons when she was four years old!? We taught her for nearly two years!" Claude shouted back at her. "It was only two years! She''s been in school for a year! Her birthday is in spring, which passed! She is now seven years old! Can my precious, delicate, and cute little daughter even face off against those dirty and disgusting dogs?!" Laura cried out. "Laura! You seem to forget who we are! And if you were so scared of that happening, why didn''t you give her a charm to ward off all boys!" Claude asked her. "What if the charm wards off her boyfriend!" Laura said. "She isn''t even 12 yet! She''s not an adult yet! Besides, she doesn''t need to find love that quickly! She can even find a lover at 30 years old, and I''d still take her in!" Claude said. "I would too! But, if she has babies quicker, more grandchildren for us!" Laura pouted. "She''s young¡­ You should know how much pain she would have to go through giving birth¡­ Since you yourself have experienced it three times already¡­" Claude said. "Shush shush, I know I know, we can give her some time. I just hope, it doesn''t take her to her death before she does." Laura said. "Alright, let''s go to sleep. It''s been a few minutes, don''t give yourself any false hopes. She might surprise us and come the next morning. Who knows," Claude said as the door to his office could be heard opening before he left it. "Alright then¡­" Laura said as she went into bed with Claude and slept. She dreamed a dream, where Sylvie didn''t come back but was surrounded by four guys¡­ "Ha!" She woke up in fright. "What is it?" Claude said as he got started awake. "N-nothing. It was just a mere nightmare." Laura said. ''Sylvie, please don''t tell me you are with those four men¡­ Please only have one¡­'' She thought to herself before she went to sleep again. -------------- Author : AHHHH I was so close *poof* 217 The Vengeful Ghost? "Achoo!" Sam sneezed as he started to rub his nose. "God, did you all just get the chills too?" Sam asked them. "Yeah¡­ It was like, a vengeful ghost wanted to kill me or something¡­ I kept hearing the whispers of, ''Stay away from my daughter!'' repeatedly in my head¡­ I think I should just go to sleep¡­" Chad said as he was already terrified of this abnormal thing. "Yeah, me too¡­ I brought protective charms just in case a ghost would really attack us at night¡­" Sam said as he started to rummage through his bags until he found some charms. He then started to put them around the room. "Do you actually believe in those charms?" Chad asked him. "Of course! I have never been attacked by a ghost to this day because of these protective charms!" Sam said as he hit his chest reassuring them. ''Sure sure whatever, why would a ghost haunt you anyway?'' The three thought to themselves as they laid on their bed. "Well whatever, I am going to sleep. You three do whatever." Lance said as he laid on his bed before closing his eyes and falling asleep. "Yeah, I am going to sleep too. I didn''t know being with girls could be so tiresome¡­ They actually made us carry the luggage before we parted ways¡­ Can''t they just carry stuff they bought on their own?" Benji said as he laid down on his bed before quickly drifting away to dreamland too. "Welp, good luck Sam. Don''t let the vengeful ghosts bite." Chad said as he turned off the light before he too, fell asleep. "Whatever¡­" Sam said as he fell asleep as well, after guaranteeing all the protective charms were set up. ¡­ "Ah! A refreshing morning!" Maria said as she woke up and stretched her body. "Keep it down Maria, the other girls are still sleeping," Elise said as she slowly rose up from her bed while rubbing her eyes. "Nyaa~" Light faint breathing sounds could be heard from Maal who continued to nest in her bed. "Well then, I wonder how Sylvie is doing," Maria said as she went to the bathroom to start brushing her teeth. "She is doing well. We''ve been doing this for almost 200 days after all." Elise said as she started to brush her teeth too. "Nyaa¡­ You two are awake already nya?" Maal slowly stirred up as she heard the two of them talking in the bathroom. "Yeah, come rise and shine Maal. It''s time to fetch us a Sylvie." Maria said "Alright nya¡­" Maal said as she gave a small groan before hopping out of bed and going to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. ¡­ "UGHHHHHH¡­ Somebody save me please!" Sylvie gave out a small cry as she was being hugged by four girls and could not escape out of the bed. "Why is it always me! Why can''t they hug Maal to death? She''s so cute! Why me!?" Sylvie cried out as she just couldn''t find the reason why. She was finally free after the other girls came to wake up the girls that were keeping Sylvie restrained. -------------- Author : :) *poof* 218 Going To Register "Sylvie, what should we do for now until we get our weapons and before the tournament starts?" Maria asked her. "Train, what else," Sylvie said as she yawned. "But, how should they train? You should know I have no purpose in training when I am only healing people¡­" Maria reminded Sylvie. "I know, but you should train for actual combat too, what if you''re alone one day. You will need the strength to fight back." Sylvie said. "I know that. Should we ask the boys to go train with us then?" Maria asked her. "Good idea, we should go to the Adventurers Guild then. We can take some missions that will allow you guys to refine your fighting capability. Maybe." Sylvie said but muttered the last word really weakly. ''You guys are monstrously strong¡­ Who knows if you might one-shot the monsters instead of actually refining your skills¡­'' Sylvie thought inside her head, not that she herself too can''t control her power basically. "Alright then, I''ll send them a letter so we can go tomorrow. For today we can relax! And tell the girls we won''t be back for a while due to the missions." Maria said. "Good idea," Elise said as she pulled out a book she had been reading recently and started flipping through the pages. "I go back to sleep nya," Maal said as she laid back on the bed and pulled over her blanket before falling into a deep sleep. "Sigh, whatever. What are you going to do Sylvie?" Maria asked her. "Have you guys even registered for the Adventurer''s Guild yet?" Sylvie asked her. "No¡­" Maria said. "Then let''s go register first," Sylvie said. "We aren''t even of age to take on missions though¡­ I just realized that. So how will we train Sylvie?" Maria asked her. "You don''t have to be 12 to take on missions like that. You just have to beat the examinator. Or at least make him acknowledge your strength. I heard that''s what some girl did. She''s like four years older than me and is getting a lot of fame recently." Sylvie said. "A girl four years older than you? And she''s already getting that much fame? Yeesh, I wonder what she''s been doing her entire life¡­" Maria muttered. "Apparently, she is being trained by the S-ranked adventurer Kias. So no wonder she got a lot of fame and strength quickly." Sylvie added. "Oh,no wonder she got so much fame and strength. S-ranked adventurers are something else huh?" Maria quickly said as she was no longer depressed about how strong a girl that was only years older than she could be. "But yeah, let''s go to the Adventurer''s Guild to register. Let''s go Elise." Sylvie said. "What about Maal?" Elise asked her. "She doesn''t have a weapon on her yet, so she can register later, the faster we all do this, the better," Sylvie said. "Alright then," Elise said as she took out her bow and dagger. "Let''s go!" Sylvie said as she jumped out the window from the girl''s dormitory. ---------------- Author : who jumps out of the windows! USE THE DOOR! *poof* 219 Unexpected Meeting When the three girls were heading to the Adventurer''s Guild, they didn''t expect to see a familiar face. "Oh?" Maria leaked out a voice when she saw who it was. "Huh?" Benji said as he turned around to see three familiar faces that were walking towards the same direction he was walking. "What are you three doing here?" Benji said as he walked over to them. "You first," Maria said. "Going to the Adventurer''s Guild, how about you three? Don''t tell me you are going shopping again." Benji prayed inside his heart as he told them where he was headed. "Oh, we are going there too! You want to go together?" Maria asked him. "Sure, what are you girls going to do at the Adventurer''s Guild anyway?" Benji walked in between them as Sylvie walked in front of the group happily skipping lightly towards the guild. "We are just about to register to become Adventurers. What about you? What do you have business there for?" Maria stated what she was there for, answering for the girls, as well as asking him a question as well. "I am going to take on a mission, I need money to live you know," Benji said before he turned to look at her while asking her another question. "Why are you registering to become Adventurers anyway? You do know you need to be 12 to actually take on missions right?" Benji asked her. "We know, we are just here to beat up the examinator though. No biggies, he better hope my water ball doesn''t break a bone, as I still can''t control my magic power in offense well enough yet." Maria said as she waved her magic wand in front of her as if she was casting a spell. "T-that''s a pretty blunt answer¡­ And isn''t that a tad rude? The examinator will have to be a C-Ranked adventurer at a minimum. Besides, I think there is a B-ranked adventurer right now that is currently being the examinator¡­" Benji said in a small voice as he was already getting the cold sweats from the glares being sent his way. The glares were aiming towards Maria, who happened to be VERY close to Benji. Of course, they thought Benji was the one who told her that he could beat up the examinator. As they did not pay attention and could not hear much. The glares were also aiming towards him when they saw how he was surrounded by two girls on both sides and a little one in front. ''Tch, a harem? At such a young age? Damn him to Hell of the ninth stage.'' The men thought inside their heads as they continued to give Benji glares that contained bloodlust. ''Chill out¡­ These girls aren''t my girlfriends okay¡­ Don''t stare at me like that, I didn''t murder your family¡­ I just wanted to do some herb collections to earn some pocket money¡­'' Benji thought inside his head as he continued walking straight towards the Adventurer''s Guild. He finally could leave out a sigh of relief when he entered the Adventurer''s Guild blocking the bloodlust aiming towards him from outside. --------------- Author : my back hurts, i got sick, why, I slept with the windows open, don''t ask me why *poof* 220 Guild Master Frank "Sylvie~ Hello, what are you here for today? You haven''t visited me in so long. Come here and give me a hug." Illya stopped doing whatever she was doing as she immediately leaned over the counter putting her hands over it in an attempt to pick Sylvie up. "Hi Illya~ My friends here are here to become Adventurers~ Can you help register them? Without fighting the examinator?" Sylvie walked over to let Illya pick her up before she asked Illya to use a backdoor to enter the guild out loud. All the adventurers stopped whatever they were doing as they looked at Sylvie who had said that. Then they looked at the friends she had brought along and saw how they were all below 12 years old - which was not the age requirement to take on missions. Thus, they waited for Illya, to see what her answer would be. "Of course~," Illya said to everyone''s surprise. "WHAT!" The adventurers screamed out when they saw how doting Illya was towards Sylvie. "NO!" A loud shout came from above them on the second floor. "Looks like the Guild Master won''t accept it¡­" The adventurers sighed in relief when they heard his answer, they also thought to themselves, ''Atleast those kids won''t be harmed.'' "What''s the meaning of this Guild Master!" Illya asked as she looked at the ceiling. "What do you mean what''s the meaning! Stop pampering this little girl! She is basically a demonic spawn! Stop letting her use you! I am not sending little kids on missions to get themselves killed! They must fight the examinator!" The guild master shouted as he ran down from the second floor and up to the counter before he started to have an argument with Illya. "If it''s her recommendations it should be fine Frank!" Illya retorted as she protected Sylvie from Frank who was trying to teach her a lesson. "Agh! Give her to me! I mustn''t let her corrupt you anymore Illya! No one shall corrupt my subordinates while I am here!" The Guild Master said as he attempted to grab onto Sylvie - though so lightly. However, Illya''s tactics kept him from being unable to touch Sylvie, as she was stronger than Frank by a lot. Thus after dodging for a while did the Guild Master finally stop trying to grab Sylvie. He was already dead tired as he could not even keep himself standing without support of the counter. "N-no! I won''t let it! Ha¡­ Let them take the examination, there is no harm is there?!" Frank said as he knew he could never touch Sylvie if she was in Illya''s hand and resorted to trying to reason with Illya. "Fine, they''ll take the examination you bore. Hmph, sorry Sylvie I couldn''t comply with your request." Illya said as she kissed Sylvie''s forehead with a look of regret on her face. ''WHY DO YOU HAVE A LOOK OF REGRET ON YOUR FACE! DO YOU REALLY WANT TO KILL LITTLE KIDS THAT BADLY BY SENDING THEM ON MISSIONS!?'' The adventurers thought to themselves as they watched the Guild Master and Illya quarrel. ----------------------- Author : just on time hehe *poof* 221 Examinator "Fine, come this way. The examinator is over here. You will have to wait a bit though, as he is currently testing out some more kiddos like you who want to become adventurers too." Illya opened a door to the back of the Adventurer''s Guild as she spoke. "Alright then, we can wait. We don''t really have anything going on for us today." Maria said as she went through the door that Illya was holding open for them all. "Frank, are you going to come to watch or no?" Illya asked him since he was the only one that hadn''t stepped out of the guild yet. "I can''t, I have so many papers to do right now. Stupid nobles, can''t they stop fighting? They are giving me so many troubles right now. They are hiring both mercenaries and adventurers to do their biddings in battle. Tch, it''s so annoying." Frank shook his head left and right before he left back to his office on the second floor. "Alright then, I will tell you the results, well¡­ To be exact, you already know the results anyway." Illya said as she closed the door before walking outside the Adventurer''s Guild with Sylvie in hand. When they were all outside they could hear kids cheering on. "Go Brett, you can do it! Beat up that examinator once and for all already!" The kids cheered as they looked at the boy who was holding a wooden shield on his left and a wooden sword on his right. He was going against a tall buff man that had a lot of muscles. The man was fighting barehanded as he was going easy on the kid, merely deflecting his hits and attacking blind spots with his finger. "UGH!" The kid groaned as he was sent rolling when he showed the examinator his back. The examinator took this time and immediately pushed his back with his finger. "You should never show your back in battle. How many times have you done this already? Just wait another time when you get stronger, next." The examinator said as he sent the kid back. "Ugh¡­ I''ll beat you one day! Then I will become an adventurer too!" Brett said as he got up with fire burning in his eyes. One deem fitting of liking battles. "Hmph! Some words kiddo! But, you''re going to need more than just words in the real world! You will need some power!" The examinator said as he looked at the next kid who had walked into the arena. The arena was basically just the size of a basketball court with lines on the floor indicating the out of bounds. If you were to cross over it, you would be deemed out. As if you were fighting in a tight spot, you would still need to learn how to escape in close combat. "I will beat you once and for all today!" A young girl said as she held her wooden magic wand. "Is that so little girl? You said that around 40 times already, just like the rest. Yet you all still haven''t beat me once. Come on, all you have to do is land ten hits on me, and you''ll be able to become an F-ranked adventurer." The examinator said as he looked at the girl. "Hmph! Then the 41st attempt is the lucky attempt!" The little girl said as she began to cast her spell. ------------------------- Author : woa, I am actually earli for once, amazing, waaw, *poof* 222 Marias Up Firs "Ha! Fireball!" The girl shouted as a fireball the size of a rock appeared at the tip of the wand. "Ah! It worked!" She said happily before she released the fireball towards the examinator. "Oh come on, at least you can cast your spells now. However, they are still too weak for you to even be able to do damage to monsters." The examinator said as he gave the fireball a light blow before it dissipated. After pushing the little girl out of the room gently did the examinator finally notice Illya. "Hey Illya, what are you doing here?" He asked her. "Oh, these kids want to take the examination." Illya said. "More kids? Come on, can''t you give me a break? Kids these days are too overconfident, they are nowhere near being able to survive in the world." The examinator rolled his eyes when he saw Sylvie who Illya was carrying. "She''s not taking it, they are." Illya noticed who he was looking at before she pointed at Maria, Elise, and Benji. "Oh, those three. Eh, they look like they are almost 12. So they may be able to do something. As for that girl in your hands¡­ Holy crap is she even six years old? Did you kidnap a loli?" The examinator sized up the group before she asked Illya. "I am seven years old!" Sylvie shouted at him with a red face when she heard how he called her younger than she actually is. ''Hmph! With my previous age, and this age. I have lived for more than you! I am the senior here! How dare you call me younger than a child! What does that make me? A toddler!?'' Sylvie screamed inside her head as she was already thinking of ten thousand ways to make his life suffer. "Oh, the loli can talk. Fantastic, did this woman over here kidnap you by any chance?" The examinator asked Sylvie. "She did not kidnap me! Kidnap who! You are the kidnapper!" Sylvie screamed at him. "Pfft." The kids who were beaten up by the examinator started to laugh on the side. "Ah? What are you punks laughing at? You want another beatdown?" The examinator said as he pulled up his sleeves with his muscles bulging. "Calm down, you are scaring the kids. You will be held accountable if one of them is crippled you know? You are supposed to hold back against kids." Illya reminded him. "Tch, fine. Just let the three come up. I am in a bad mood right now, I will end it quickly." The examinator said as he beckoned for someone to come over. "Who wants to go first?" He asked them. "I''ll go first then." Maria said as she had her magic wand out. "Let me guess little girl, you are a magician." He asked her. "No, I am not a magician. I am a healer." She gave him a smile as she answered. "... How the hell would a healer do well in combat?" He said. "I don''t know. Maybe because of this? Waterball!" Maria casted a waterball that went at an extreme speed before crashing into the examinators arm sending him flying out of the boundaries. ----------------------- Author : i iz so tired, one more week till my bday hehe. *poof* 223 Elise is Up Second "Do I pass yet? He is out of the box as you can see." Maria asked Illya as she pointed at the examinator. "..." Illya just looked at the direction of the examinator. She waited until the dust dissipated. "COUGH COUGH! ACK! BLARGHH!" The examinator got up from the ground as he ended up vomiting last night''s dinner. "I guess you''re okay," Illya said as she nodded when she saw the examinator vomiting. "GET ME SOME WATER ILLYA! THERE''S SO MUCH DIRT IN MY MOUTH!" The examinator said as he continued to spit out dirt that had entered his mouth. "Alright¡­ Waterball." Illya said as she chanted the same spell Maria did, however, it was albeit, slower and smaller as she controlled it to stop right in front of the examinator. "Glug, Swish Swish, PTUI!" The examinator took some water into his mouth before he spat it out. He repeated this action several times until he felt all the dirt out of his mouth. "Thanks, Illya, dirt does not taste good." He said as he wiped his mouth and looked at Maria. "Young girl, that was a bit too much okay? How can you say you are a healer, but obviously use a normal spell with such ferocity? You are obviously a magician." The examinator said. "But, I really am a healer. I just don''t have good control over my power you see." Maria said as she stuck out her tongue at him before returning back to the group. "Wow!!! Did you see that? She sent him flying out of the ring with one spell! I can do that one day too!" The kids said as they were mesmerized by the scene they had just seen. "Alright next," The examinator said as he didn''t want to argue with Maria who had just sent him to eating dirt on the ground. "I''ll go next then," Elise said as she walked onto the arena with her bow and dagger. "Let me guess, you are a ranger?" The examinator asked Elise as she had for Maria. "Actually, I am a beast tamer," Elise replied. "BULL SH**! YOU CLEARLY HAVE A BOW AND A DAGGER!" The examinator shouted at her in rage. "Whatever," Elise said as she generated a magic arrow as she nocked it onto her bow before letting it loose at the examinator. "WHAT THE HECK!" The examinator said as he immediately ducked and rolled away from the arrow. "YOU ARE CLEARLY A MAGICIAN NOW!" The examinator shouted as he frantically dodged all the arrows as if his life remained on it. "Got you," Elise said as she let loose one more arrow at the examinator. "PFFF!" The examinator spat out some saliva as the arrow hit his shirt dragging him back before it made him hit the tree. "Wow! She is so strong! The examinator couldn''t even retaliate! I want to be able to do that too! She doesn''t even need arrows! She can use magic arrows!" The kids cried out in amazement when they witnessed the scene. ------------ Author : :< *poof* 224 Benji Is Up Las "Illya! What is wrong with these monstrous children!" The examinator shouted as he stood up from the ground. "I don''t even know them¡­ Why are you asking me? Ask them, not me." Illya replied truthfully, as she did not know them, and only knew Benji and Sylvie. "Is there any more?" The examinator asked as he was already getting a headache from being beaten up twice. "Yeah, there is one more. Him," Illya said as she pointed at Benji. "Alright kiddo, let me guess. You forgot your weapon?" The examinator asked Benji when he saw him without a single weapon. "I''ve never really had a weapon in the first place. They are pretty expensive you know. So without one, I couldn''t practice." Benji said truthfully. "Bullsh** then you have to be a magician like the other two. I ain''t believing any of you anymore." The examinator said as he was going to relieve his anger on Benji since he couldn''t bear to do it to the girls. "But I am telling the truth¡­" Benji said as he got into a fighting stance. "Whatever! Just come, I am going to beat the sh** out of you." The examinator said as his muscles started to bulge up. The thing with Benji was, he wasn''t a master of anything. You could technically call him, the jack of all trades. He could craft, he could use the bow, he could use some magic, he could mine, he could do alchemy. However, he was not a master at all, he could only do them to a certain extent. Since young he wasn''t really rich, so he had to do many different things to find a way to make money. From making stuff to selling them, from learning self-defense techniques so he didn''t have to hire bodyguards. "Eat my fist!" The examinator shouted as he charged towards Benji and threw a fist at his face. Seeing this, Benji immediately ducked below the examinator''s fist as he slowly went behind the examinator holding the examinator''s body on top, he swiftly swept the examinator''s feet making him fall. As the examinator fell, Benji immediately slammed his elbow on the examinator''s back. "Gah!" The examinator shouted in pain as he was forced to eat the dirt again before he bounced on the ground lightly lifting him up onto the air a bit. The moment the examinator flew up a bit, Benji immediately kicked the examinator in his gut. What a terrifying thing to behold as an examinator. "Blarghhh," The examinator vomited out digestive fluids this time instead of food, as Maria had already caused him to vomit out all of his last night''s dinner. "Uh, I am sorry. I actually thought you were more¡­ You know, stronger¡­ I thought adventurers were actually stronger you know¡­" Benji said in surprise as he didn''t expect to be able to take down a C-ranked adventurer. ''Does this guy even know how weak adventurers are until they are of A rank?'' The entire group thought to themselves. "Oh my god! He took out the examinator without a weapon! I want to do that too! The way he swiftly moved behind the examinator and tripped him. All the way to when the examinator ate dirt again." The kids exclaimed in happiness. "I-I-Illya, can I retire?" The examinator asked her. "Of course, not," Illya said before entering the guild again to give the three of them their adventurer dog tags. ---------------------- Author : : 225 Girl Or Boy Disciple? "Well then, here you go. You will naturally start off at F-rank. As there is no way to skip ranks unless you''re this girl right here." Illya said as she pointed at Sylvie. "Oh, alright. Thank you!" They said as they took the dog tag and bowed to Illya. "What do you mean by unless you''re Sylvie?" Benji asked as he still did not know her true power, excluding her ice magic she had showcased during the kidnapper fight. "Does he not know?" Illya asked the two girls. "Nope, we don''t meet much. He is just roommates with our friends. So we became friends too. We don''t have any classes together though, so he never knew." Maria said. "Oh I see, sometimes it is great to not know some things," Illya said as she stroked Sylvie''s head. "And what do you mean by that?" Sylvie asked her. "Oh, nothing sweetie. You wanna stay here for a bit longer? Or are you going home already?" Illya asked her. "Sigh, Illya is going crazy over Sylvie again." The men started to talk to each other. "Of course she would, she hasn''t been to the Adventurers Guild in nearly a year. Illya was close to turning mad, if not for the guild spies to keep filling her on Sylvie''s info." The women said as Illya was usually at a girl''s tea party with them. "But she is an S-ranked adventurer. Why are the S-ranked adventurers so weird? She''s crazy over a little girl, just like that recently famous little girl named Shiro. Apparently, the S-ranked Kias is teaching her too. Is everyone in the world becoming lolicons?" The adventurer pointed out to everybody. "Let''s be real, would you teach a male. Or would you teach a little girl that is really cute? I would very much spend my time with a little girl then a boy." The women adventurers said. "Eh, fair enough. I still don''t know how people are so strong when they look as weak as a stick. They don''t even have any muscles." The male adventurer sighed as he looked at his muscles and then looked at Ilya''s arms. His muscles were already big, just like a weight lifter, however, he was only of D-rank. "Ask god. I''ve seen pictures of S-ranked Kias before, god he looked so handsome. His muscles aren''t that big, but that makes him even more handsome. Men that are too big aren''t my type of style." A woman said as she magically pulled out a piece of paper that had Kias''s entire body on it. "Sigh, she is just as obsessed as those two are. But instead of being obsessed with lolis, she is obsessed with a single male. That is S-ranked and can basically get anything he desired." The male adventurers sighed as they knew they could never compete with an S-ranked adventurer. "Nah, we''ll stay here~ they will go on a mission together to practice for our academy tournament soon~" Sylvie said as she lightly swung both of her legs back and forth as she sat on the counter. "I see, will you be going with them?" Ilya asked her. "Yes~ I am bored! I want to go explore!" Sylvie said. "Alright, you three go find a mission. Remember, it can only be an F-ranked mission." Ilya reminded them. "Yes, ma''am." The three responded immediately as they tensed up when they heard she was an S-ranked adventurer from the surrounding people. ------------- Author : :< completely forgot her name was Ilya and not Illya. *poof* 226 Choosing A Mission "What mission should we do? Should we take one that we can all do together? Or should we go on separate missions?" Maria asked the three of them. "Honestly, we should go together. It''s easier that way, and there is less chance of actually dying. We can just take turns on fighting the monsters." Benji suggested. "Alright then, since we''re going to train in combat. Well, I mean you too. We should take on subjugation missions then. And I can heal you in the rear like a healer would do." Maria said. "That works¡­" Benji said as he still couldn''t find how Maria was a healer and not a magician after seeing her destructive magic. "Alright then, let''s see what missions we F-ranked adventurers can take," Elise said as they walked to the bulletin board where all the missions were located. "Now then what is the- There doesn''t seem to be any subjugation missions at this rank aside from the wolves and boars." Maria said as she swiftly looked through all of the documents. "Looks like we have to quickly raise up our level in the meantime huh?" Benji said out loud as he sighed. "Indeed, lets just separately take on wolves and boars so we can rank up faster." Elise suggested. "Agreed," The two of them nodded before they went back to Illya to take on their mission. "Alright, good luck you three." Illya said as she scanned their dog tags to register them for the mission. "So, are you going to go on a mission with them for this? Or will you wait?" Illya asked Sylvie. "I-I''ll wait¡­" Sylvie said as she did not want to go see wolves and boars that were literally so easy to defeat in her eyes. "Then what will you do in the meantime? Wait here or do something else?" Illya asked her. "I-I should go visit my mother¡­" Sylvie said. "Alright then, don''t forget to come back!" Illya said as she let Sylvie down from the counter. "Alright, bye Illya!" Sylvie said as she ran out of the Adventurer''s Guild and started to head back to the Martel''s Mansion. ¡­ "Laura¡­ Please stop looking at the door, she isn''t coming back¡­ She is probably just hanging out with her friends right now." Claude said as he scratched his head. "No! I can sense her coming! Just wait a few more minutes! Trust me! She will appear!" Laura said as she looked at the door intensely. Creak "Sylvie!!! You''re back!" Laura said as she immediately teleported forward and hugged the small shadow. "Okaasan?!" Sylvie yelped in surprise when her mother hugged her the moment she stepped into the house. "See, what did I tell you?" Laura said as she gave Claude a smirk as she held Sylvie. "... I was wrong, you were right." Claude said as he didn''t want to argue with her. "Sylvie, why are you so short? Have you been eating properly?" Laura asked Sylvie. "I have been eating properly!" Sylvie pouted. ----------------- Author :ow the canker sores are so painful. *poof* 227 Claude Writes His Will "Otousama are you okay?" Sylvie asked her father, Claude. "Everything is okay sweetie. How about you go get some rest, you must''ve been tired coming all the way here." Claude said as he went to his room. ¡­ "Sweetie Sylvie. You have killed your own father by coming home¡­ Your mother, she will burn me at the stakes tomorrow¡­" Claude muttered to himself as he held his forehead with both hands. Tears started to drip down his face as he opened a cabinet taking out a piece of paper and a quill with ink. He then started to write his will before putting it in an envelope directing it to Sylvie. He was prepared for his death tomorrow, as he knew there was no way he could escape from Laura. After he finished writing his will, he hid it carefully. He then went to sleep while having nightmares of what would happen to him tomorrow. ¡­ "Okaasan, why is otousama acting so strangely?" Sylvie asked her mother as they both looked at a crystal orb. The crystal orb was actually a spy device Laura installed into Claude''s room. Thus,they had known every single thing Claude had done just now. And also had heard everything he had just said. And now, they were watching him having a nightmare, it also looked like he was having a seizure on his own bed. "Your father is always a weird man. Don''t worry though, you won''t be seeing him anymore tomorrow." Laura said as she stroked Sylvie''s head. "Why won''t I be seeing otousama anymore tomorrow?" Sylvie asked Laura. "Ah, he has some very important mission to do in another kingdom. So he will be gone for a very long time." Laura made up a lie immediately without flinching. "Oh, is that so. Oh well, I guess I''ll see him in the future. I should say goodbye to him tomorrow morning." Sylvie said. "Ah, no need to. He is leaving tonight when you''re asleep." Laura said as she made up another lie on the spot while keeping her poker face. "Oh, alright," Sylvie said. "Let''s go to sleep, shall we? It is pretty dark out now." Laura said as she carried Sylvie like a baby to her room. "Goodnight Sylvie," Laura said as she turned off the lights. "Goodnight okaasan," Sylvie said before she drifted to sleep. ¡­ "Claude, surely you''re awake now right?" Laura said as she appeared by his bedside. "..." There was no response as Claude continued to fake his sleep. "You do know I can tell you''re faking your sleep right?" Laura said as she immediately casted a fireball at him. "AHHH!" Claude said as he immediately dodged that fireball which left a hole in his bed. "LET''S SEE WHERE YOU CAN RUN TONIGHT!" Laura said as she made sure to make a soundproof barrier in Sylvie''s room before she went all out on Claude. "I AM SORRY! FORGIVE ME ALREADY LAURAA!" Claude shouted as he ran out of the Martel''s mansion with Laura chasing him throwing fireballs, waterballs, icicles, and lightning. ------------------ Author : :) *poof* 228 Defeating Wolves "Where are all the wolves and the boars? We''ve been exploring the forest for so long, yet we haven''t seen even one yet." Maria asked the two of them as they continued to walk in the forest looking for any traces of boars or wolves. "Would wolves or boars even be this deep into the forest?" Elise asked them. "What do you mean by that Elise?" Benji asked her. "I mean, wolves and boars usually are near the outskirts of the forest. As orcs and goblins live deeper into the forest. Since we didn''t get any missions for orcs and goblins, we should turn around and go find the wolves and boars." Elise suggested as she recalled stuff from what she had read. "Alright then, let''s head back before it gets too late. The faster we can complete the mission, the faster we will rank up." Benji said as he turned back and walked back the opposite way he had been walking earlier, retracing his footsteps. "Alright then," Maria said as she followed him while keeping out an eye for anything suspicious. After walking for a few minutes did they finally hear something. "Grr¡­" They heard a wolf''s growl to their left somewhere near the bushes. "Get ready, they usually fight in a group. Thus, completing this mission will be easier." Elise said as she took out her bow. "Alright," The two said as they also got their weapon, which was, bare fists, and a magic wand. "GRRRR!!!" The wolves cried as they jumped out of the bushes and pounced on the three. There was an estimated total of 15 wolves. "Hup!" Benji ducked and dodged a wolf that had scratched at him. He then did an uppercut to the wolf before doing a roundhouse kick sending the wolf flying back to the pack. "Waterball!" Maria chanted as she sent it at a wolf that was lunging at Benji''s side. "Thanks!" Benji said as he kicked the wolf away from himself. "Thunder Arrow!" Elise chanted as she let the arrow loose nailing down three wolves at once ending their lives. After a few more minutes of fighting the wolves were the group finally finished. "Phew, so, how should we transport this all home?" Benji asked the two of them. "No idea actually," Maria said. "We still need to defeat boars, I suggest we just use earth magic to hide these corpse and come back with the boars," Elise said as she started to create an earth mound over them. "Alright then, let''s go find the boars! They won''t escape us!" Maria said happily. "Road to becoming SS-ranked adventurers! This is day one!" Benji said as he laughed. "Pfft, you''re never going to get SS-ranked. A-ranked at most." Maria laughed at him. "Ah shaddup, it''s just a joke alright? I didn''t actually mean it. I wonder what Sylvie is doing right now though." Benji wondered. "Ask God," Elise said as she discovered from boar footprints before following it. "God, what is Sylvie doing?" Benji asked out loud, however, there were no answers, only silence. ----------------- Author : IT HURTS THE CANKER SORES I CANT SLEEP OMG IT HURTS IT HURTS IT HURTS IT HURTS IT HURTS *poof* 229 Baiting Boars "Snort." The boars were casually grouped together as they ate the grass. "Wait, do boars eat grass? I thought they eat meat?" Maria asked as she was confused when she saw them. "I think they eat anything," Elise responded as she never really wanted to tame ugly creatures. "Who cares? Isn''t our mission to subdue them anyway? Let''s just finish it quickly." Benji said as he looked at the two. "Agreed, they are easier to deal than wolves after all. All we have to do is avoid their attacks, which is easy to do since they are slow." Elise said as she started to set up pitfall traps. "Benji lure them," Elise said as she hid a bit farther back with her bow after she finished setting up her traps. "When they fall use your waterball on them, Maria," Elise added as the area of effect damage from the waterball would greatly increase the time it would take to deal with the boars. "Alright," The two of them said as the plan started in action. "Come get me you disgusting pigs!" Benji said as he moved from the bushes and started to taunt the pigs. "SNORRTT!!!!" The boars were furious when they saw a human calling them pigs. What pigs!? They are the ferocious boars! How could they be compared to some weak little pink pig!? Thus, once they heard this they all immediately started charging towards Benji who turned foot and started running towards the trap. "SNORT SNORT SNORT SNORT SNORT!!!!" The boars continued to chase him causing the earth to shake a bit as if there was a stampede. "Hup!" Benji said as he located the pitfall trap before leaping over it so he wouldn''t trigger it himself. "SNORT SNORRR-" The boars screech was halted as they activated the pitfall trap and fell into it rendering them stunned for a bit. That was when Maria suddenly appeared out of nowhere and started casting waterball on the boars that were in the pitfall trap. "Waterball!" She casted as it crashed heavily down upon the boars who were then knocked out. They were then pierced by lightning arrows Elise had shot out. "Get ready for the next batch!" Benji shouted out as he lured even more towards them. "Hide again Maria," Elise said as she went into the bushes again. "Alright," Maria said as she did the same thing. The three of them did the same thing over and over again until they finally reached the amount for the three of them to turn in their missions. "Won''t this affect mother nature if we make the boars go extinct?" Maria asked Elise. "There are a million more boars. They reproduce really quickly. So killing some is alright." Elise said as she used earth magic to drag the corpses back to the wolves before doing the same to the wolves all the way back to the Adventurers Guild. "What in tarnation is this amount of dead corpses?" Illya asked the trio when she ordered them to bring the corpses into a warehouse to count. ------------- Author : NOO IM LATE >:( DISCORD DISTRAC WAI *poof* 230 Heading Back "Why didn''t the three of you just take one mission together if you can complete it this quickly? Are you trying to make the lower-ranked adventurers go poor?" Illya asked them as she held her forehead. "I thought they reproduce quickly," Maria said. "They do, but, they won''t be exposed when they reproduce. So how will the F-ranked adventurers go find them? Unless they go into the monster''s habitat and get attacked by the entire species." Illya explained to Maria. "Oh," Maria finally understood. If all the monsters go into reproduction, they will naturally all be together. This might even cause problems amongst a B-ranked adventurer "Sigh, well whatever. I am just going to promote you all to D-ranked adventurers so you don''t make the F-ranked adventurers go poor." Illya said as she asked them for their dog tags before giving them a new one which was a different color. "Thanks~ It''s pretty dark, so we''ll go home now," Maria said. "Alright, be safe on your way home now. I don''t want Sylvie nagging on me if any of you were to disappear." Illya warned them. "We will, no worries." The three said as they left the Adventurers Guild. ¡­ "Fighting monsters isn''t that boring. I kind of want to fight stronger opponents." Benji said as he clenched his fists. "Stop that, I don''t want to die just yet. How about you get stronger first before you drag me along." Maria said. "I need to fight to get stronger though." Benji retorted. "Just train at the academy, hmph." Maria snorted as she looked at Benji who was slowly becoming a battle maniac. "That is pretty boring though, the students there don''t fight for their lives. But against monsters, you have to fight for life or death. It makes you improve even faster." Benji said as he looked at Elise. "Wouldn''t you agree, Elise?" He asked her. "Yeah, I would agree." Elise nodded her head as she walked towards the girl''s dormitory leaving Maria and Benji there. "What''s wrong with her?" Benji asked Maria. "She''s probably going to find Sylvie. She had to take care of her due to a teacher." Maria replied. "Oh, fair enough. Well, see you tomorrow I guess?" Benji said as he left to the mountains to the boy''s dormitory. "See you," Maria said as she went to the girls dormitory. ¡­ "Good morning Sylvie, how was your sleep?" Laura asked her when she woke up. "Good morning okaasan. Did otousama really leave already?" Sylvie asked her. "Yes, he did. Maybe we could try writing letters to him everyday. He might appreciate it." Laura suggested. "Alright, I will write him a letter tonight." Sylvie nodded her head in agreement. ''Kekekekeke, don''t worry sweetie. That idiot will never see you again, nor will you ever see him again. You are mine, and only mine now. No male will ever get near you ever again.'' Laura thought to herself as she gave Sylvie a light smile. ------------- Author : sorri late, I was busy numbing my canker sores in the bathroom for a very long time. It hurts. *poof* 231 Back At The Dorms "Benji, you''re back. We just got a note from Maria. She wants us to register as Adventurers to practice for the school tournament." Sam greeted Benji when he entered the boy''s dormitory again. "I know, I met them when I was going to the Adventurers Guild. So we all registered just then. You two should go register with Maal tomorrow." Benji said as he scratched his head. "... You really went out with the girls today. And you did so without telling us? So how did it go?" Chad asked Benji immediately as he put away his book. "Why are you interested in this sort of stuff? And we didn''t do anything. All we did was take one mission after and since its already dark. We went back." Benji said as he looked at Chad weirdly. "Tch, you had all the possibilities there,yet you didn''t take it?" Chad clicked his tongue in annoyance as he opened his book again. "Take what! You think I can take chances in public! Everyone was staring at me! They were about to burn holes into my body! I swear!" Benji said as he knew what Chad was talking about, after knowing him for nearly a year. "You coward! You had so many chances. Yet you ruined all of those chances!" Chad shouted as he closed his book and looked at Benji. "Quiet! You try being in my position! All of those people were looking at me as if I was an animal! I don''t want to die yet!" Benji retorted as he looked at Chad. "What are you two doing?" Lance asked them as he had finished taking his shower. "Nothing Lance," Benji and Chad immediately said when they saw lance leaning by the door. "Oh, hello Lance. So when are we going to the Adventurers Guild?" Sam asked him. "We''ll go in the morning with Maal. There should be no troubles then." Lance said. "Alright," Sam said. ¡­ "Nya, where did you all go nya," Maal asked the two of them when they got back. "Oh, we went to register at the Adventurers Guild. You should go with the boys tomorrow." Maria replied. "Where''s Sylvie? Have you seen her?" Elise asked Maal. "Nope, why? Have you seen her?" Maal asked the two of them. "Nope, she probably visited her family then." Maria replied. "When do you think she''ll come back?" Maal asked them. "Whenever she wants to? Unless her family sends her back. Which is unlikely." Maria gave Maal an answer. "She''ll definitely be at the tournament though. That is for sure," Maria added. "Oh, okay." Maal said as she had a bright expression on her face. "What are you happy for? Shouldn''t you be sad that she isn''t here?" Maria asked Maal when she saw her face. "Nnh, but, she is so troublesome to take care of. She just wants to pet me all day." Maal replied. "You''re right, taking care of her is a chore." Both of them agreed as they felt it would be more silent without Sylvie. ------------- Author : OMG CANKER SORES HURT, I CANT EVEN EAT *POOF* 232 Back To The Examinations "Alright, let''s go. Maal is waiting at the Adventurers Guild with the other girls." Sam said as he wore his equipment. "Why are you so fully prepared for a mere examination?" Chad asked him. "You should always be prepared! Haven''t you heard of the saying, if you fail to plan, you plan to fail?" Sam asked him. "Whatever, that was only supposed to apply in cases where you don''t have a guaranteed victory," Chad mumbled as he left the boys dormitory and started heading to the Adventurers Guild. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go," Chad said when he looked back at the three that hadn''t moved yet. "Yes yes, we''re coming." The three said as they started to chase after him as they ran down the mountain and to the city. Afterward, they walked towards the Adventurers Guild. ¡­ "What is taking them so long? Don''t they know it''s rude to keep us girls waiting? Hmph, they better be prepared for my anger once they get here." Maria snorted as she thought of ways to beat them up. "Calm down Maria, they aren''t even late yet. We were just here early." Elise tried to calm Maria down. "Then they better hurry up! So we can take missions just to increase our rank!" Maria said angrily as she pouted. "Calm down Maria nya," Maal said as she hugged Maria from behind. "Ugh, fine," Maria said as she gave Maal some head pats. "Sorry for keeping you waiting." Chad''s voice could be heard. "Hmph! Took you long enough! What are you doing, hurry up and take your examination." Maria scolded them immediately. "Oiii, we aren''t even late though. We came on time," Chad replied to her. "Whatever, just go. Bleh," Maria said as she stuck out her tongue at them. "Alright, let''s go, guys," Sam said as he lead the group into the Adventurers Guild. "Hello, Illya!" Maria greeted the elf behind the counter. "Hello Maria, no Sylvie today?" Illya asked her. "Nope, she''s probably with her family or something. Can you test these people out to become Adventurers as well?" Maria asked as she pointed at the four who weren''t here yesterday. "Sure, come this way," Illya said as she lead them to the back of the guild. ¡­ When they all went to the back of the guild. What they saw was, the same thing Maria, Elise, Sylvie, and Benji saw yesterday. When the four of them saw this, they thought they just saw the past or something. Until they rubbed their eyes, they didn''t realize the kids were just signing themselves to get beat up again. "Waterball!" The little girl chanted one more time as a slow waterball headed his way, which he blew away like last time. "Bah, why do you kids keep trying." The examinator said as he pushed the little girl out of bounds with his finger. "Hmph, I was so close!" The little girl said as she pouted. "CLOSE MY ARSE! YOU WERE NOWHERE NEAR CLOSE! NONE OF YOU! IT''S THE SAME THING EVERY DAY!" The examinator shouted at them, at which the kids just giggled. ------------- Author : sorry late chapter,I woke up late due to sleeping late due to the pain of canker sores. *poof* 233 Examinator Gets Thrashed "Oh, it''s you Illya. What do you want this time?" The examinator asked when he saw Illya standing by the door. "Stop shouting at the kids, what if you scare them off?" Illya scolded the examinator. "Oh come on, we do this every day. They are still here, aren''t they?" The examinator retorted. "Whatever," Illya said as she crossed her arms. "Hello there Mr. Examinator!" Maria said as she waved at him. "U-ugh! It''s you three again! What are you doing here?! Since you are already adventurers, why don''t you go pick a few jobs or something." The examinator said as he didn''t want to see them at all due to his suffering from yesterday. "We can''t be here? Oh well, let''s leave then." Maria said as she looked at Elise and Benji. "That''s right! Be some good people and accept some quests!" The examinator shouted at them when he saw the three leave. "I take that back, I want to stay here!" Maria said as she turned around while sticking out a tongue at him. "Illya! Do something about these three!" The examinator said as he pointed at them. "No can do, they are here to watch their friends get tested after all," Illya said as she pointed at four people at her side. "You''re joking, not four more normal people." The examinator said as he started to get cold sweat. He already ate enough dirt yesterday, he didn''t want to eat more today. "It''s alright, you four can go now. Who is up first?" Illya asked the four of them. "I''ll go first then nya," Maal said as she went up. "A beastkin huh? A cat one at that, you must be a brawler then!" The examinator said. "Actually, I am a thief nya," Maal stated as she charged in at him at an incredibly fast speed. "Hmph!" The examinator snorted as he threw a fist at the charging Maal. "..." Maal quickly ducked underneath his punch as her nails suddenly grew longer and sharper. She then swiped them up. "GAAH!!" The examinator howled out in pain as his face was scratched by Maal''s cat-like claws. "Nya!" Maal said as she kicked him before leaping off of his body. With that one kick, the examinator was sent flying out of the arena. "I won nya," Maal said before she went back to the group. "Good job Maal," Maria said as she patted Maal. "Nnh," Maal nodded in happiness. "Heal," Illya chanted as she healed his face, as she didn''t want kids to go against a guy with a bloody face. "Who''s next?" She asked the boys. The three beat up the examinator, with Chad going first, Lance second, and Sam third. Everyone laughed during the brawl against Sam though. ¡­ "I am up next!" Sam said as he stood on the arena. "Then take this!" The examinator said as he just wanted to beat Sam up so badly, thus, he went in and punched Sam in at stomach at full force with a smile on his face. However, he was sent flying back as if he punched rubber. ------------------ Author : :< *poof* 234 Goblin Extermination Mission! "Alright, congratulations on becoming adventurers. Even though you probably beat like, the most idiotic B-ranked adventurer ever." Illya said as she handed them their dog tags. "Thank you (nya)," The four of them said as they received their dog tags. "I made sure you''re at the same rank as them, aka, the D-rank. Just so you guys won''t make wolves and boars extinct. As their fur and pelt are really useful." Illya added. "Thank you (nya)~," They said once more as they were happy they didn''t have to take on easy requests to increase their rank. "Alright, let''s go!" They said as they went to the bulletin board where all the jobs were posted on. "How about exterminating goblins in this cave?" Sam pointed out a mission. "That looks nice, ohh! The reward is five gold coins too!" Chad said as his eyes shined when he saw the amount. "Let''s take it then. I don''t really need the money so you guys can split it." Lance and Elise said as they were already financially well off. "I don''t need it either," Sam and Maria added, as both of them were already rich from the stuff their family did. "There are only three of us though? Where will two extra gold coins go?" Benji asked. "Just give two to one of you, and the other will get the bonus next mission we take," Maria suggested the idea to them. "That will work," Lance said as he agreed with Maria''s plan. "Alright, let''s go. Let''s not dilly dally so we can take more than one mission today." Elise said. After the group decided on which mission to take, they all went back to the counter where Illya was waiting for them at. "Have you all decided on which mission you''d like to take?" Illya asked them with a smile on her face. "Yes, can we take this mission?" Maria said as she placed down the Goblin Extermination mission on the counter. "Ohh, a nice and semi-difficult one for even C-ranked adventurers. But you''re a group that has power rivaling of a B-ranked. I wonder how far you can get~ Just run if you think it is a dungeon though! The guild needs to know if its a dungeon ASAP." Illya warned them. "Yes, ma''am." The group said as they watched Illya scan their dog tags before giving it back to them. "We''ll be off now Illya!" The group said as they left the Adventurers Guild and headed off to the forest to find the cave somewhere. "Bye-bye, make sure you are safe!" Illya said as she watched them go. ¡­ "Where are the nearest caves on the map?" Chad asked Maria. "Well, it''s usually near the edges of the forest. So I guess, we need to keep walking to our right until we hit a wall I guess? Then we walk forward until we find a cave." Maria said. "That sounds like a really dumb idea, but that works. Let''s do it!" The group said as they followed Maria''s instructions. ------------- Author : so hungry¡­ doing me big starve¡­ *poof* 235 Goblin Attack! "Are we there yet?" Sam huffed and puffed as he was tired from the walking he had done with the group. "Just a bit more and we''ll be there," Maria said as she looked at him with a frown. "You said that every time, hasn''t it been like half of an hour yet?" Sam said as he was feeling fatigued. "Just be patient, and it''s only been half of an hour. So how are you tired? We''ve been walking and not running." Maria scolded him. "Can we at least take a break in that cave over there?" Sam said as he pointed at the cave up ahead. "Fine, we can take a break there. Wait, did you just say a cave?" Maria said as she turned around to look at what he was pointing towards. "Yeah, a cave. Let''s go rest. Good thing I brought some water." Sam said as he quickly went into the cave to sit down and drink his water. After taking out his water sack he took off hid the lid before putting it in his mouth. "GLUG GLUG GLUG GLUG" Sam immediately drank the entire pouch before wiping his mouth. He then breathed in relief as he could finally rest. "I think this is the cave where the goblins lie," Maria said. "Oh, that''s great. What a coincidence, we can actually let Sam rest here before we prepare. After we finish resting, we can go eliminate those goblins for our promotion." Lance said as he took his bag and started to find a lamp. "The faster we turn in the mission, the faster we''ll rank up. The higher the rank we are, the more fame we shall receive." Lance said as he held the lamp to his face before looking at the rest. "Yep! And we''ll aim for number one!" Maria said happily. "Number one it is! We''ll become better than heroes and the demon king!" Lance said as they all had dreams. Dreams to be the best at their aspect. Lance wanted to be the strongest swordsman. Sam wanted to be the richest person in the world. Maria wanted to be the best healer in the world. Elise wanted to be the closest to mother nature. Benji wanted to master everything. Chad wanted to have a harem. And Maal, she just wanted everyone to be happy. As for Sylvie, her goal is to be the best magician in the world. Each and every one of them had different ideas and goals. However, the way to reach their goal? It is all the same, it is by putting in the effort. "GABU!?!" A sudden shout was heard from inside the cave. "What was that?" Sam said as he got up all of a sudden in fright. "That was a goblin cry," Elise said. "Get ready for combat everybody." She added as she drew her bow. "GABUU!!?" A entire group of goblins came rushing at them. "ATTACK!" Elise said as she let go of the first arrow as it pierced a goblins head, and killing it. -------------- Author : owo owo owo bday tmr! but it is actually in 2 hours for me :D *poof* 236 Entering The Cave Happy Birthday To Me Happy Birthday to me, Happy Birthday to me, Happy Birthday dear Ria~~~~~, Happy Birthday to me! I am now officially 15 and 3 more years until I am legal! Well then, let''s to the chapter! ------------------- "Haa!" Sam said as he bashed into the nearest goblin with his shield stunning it for a few seconds. Utilizing the few seconds, he brought down his hammer upon its head. "Well then, this katana isn''t so bad. Even though it''s worst than mine by a milestone. I wonder how much it can do," Lance said as he brought a store-bought katana to use. "Hup!" He ducked when a goblin holding a wooden club swung at him horizontally. He then unsheathed the katana before cleanly cutting its head off. The goblin had no time to react, as its head saw its body without a head. It then had realized what had happened to it, it was already dead. "That''s one down. It is sharp enough for these goblins at least." Lance said before he charged at the other goblins and started to twirl his katana around cutting more necks off. "Nya," Maal said as she pounced towards a goblin, she then used her claw-like nails to cut off a goblins head. After seeing how the goblins head cut off like butter, she continued to leap and pounce towards all the other goblins, enjoying the bloodbath. "Ah! Kya! Waterball!" Maria yelped when a goblin was near her, she immediately casted waterball at the goblin. "GABUUU!!!!" The goblin cried out as it was directly smashed by a waterball causing it to fly all the way back from where it came from making a loud crash. "Ye know Maria, I think you should be a magician instead of a healer. That is some serious damage," Elise said as she looked at Maria seriously. "Hahahaha, no worries. When there''s a stronger monster, I''d need to heal you guys. My magic will be useless at the time." Maria said as she scratched her head while laughing. "Eh, you''re right. You need to save MP to heal us anyway." Elise muttered to which Maria agreed. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Well then, just save your MP for now. Let''s see if there is anything difficult up ahead." Elise said when the group killed the goblins. "Should we rest for now? Or should we go in and get this over with?" Elise asked the group. "Let''s go in and get this over with," Sam said as he was feeling an adrenaline rush and wasn''t feeling tired. "Gabu Gabuu" The sounds goblins make could be heard as the group made their way in. "Grrrrr," More distinct monster sounds could be heard too as they walked in. "I don''t think this is just a goblin cave, there might be more," Chad said when he heard wolves. "Well then, I think they have spotted us, now get ready for combat again," Elise said as she nocked an arrow onto her bow. "GABUUUUUU, GRRRRR" The two sounds from two different monsters could be heard coming towards their way very loudly. "Wolves and goblins! They are collaborating! Attack!" Elise said as she let loose of the first arrow onto a wolf so the goblin would fall down. --------------------- Author : happy birthday to meee *poof* 237 Remembering Ariana "I didn''t know having some cavalry would actually make such a thing so much more difficult!" Benji said as he had to dodge both the wolves and the goblin. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Why do you think they place alot of faith onto their cavalry during wars? The cavalry make the people faster! And sometimes the horses would trample on the other soldiers." Lance said as he ducked underneath a goblin''s attack and killed the wolf first. "Anyhow, kill the wolves first, unless you can take the goblin out in one stroke." Elise said as she let another arrow loose towards another wolf. Seeing the goblin flying towards Maria who was in the back, she took out her dagger and went in front of Maria to protect her. SWISH The goblin''s head was decapitated as Elise went back to shooting the wolves with her bow and arrow. "Ew, Yuck. These goblins look horrendous now that I get a very close up look at them." Maria said as she looked at the dead goblin body. "Then don''t look at them. Honestly, we should get a support magician to finish the party. I don''t know anybody though." Chad said as he went to punch a goblin charging at him. "We already have a support magician." Sam said immediately. "Then where is our support magician? How come we don''t know about them?" Chad asked him confusedly. "She''s not here currently, we''ll have to find her when we are out of the academy." Sam said. The trio immediately knew who Sam was referring to. He was referring to Ariana who was no longer with them. And is currently somewhere else, where her status is unknown. They have seen Sam and Ariana close together, so who knows what feelings Sam must''ve had for Ariana. All they knew was Ariana was a girl who liked helping others, she also used healing magic. She had also villainated Elise on their first meeting. But the entire group knew that, she was not a bad person. She was one that was caring, helpful, and trustworthy. She was a friend to them for a few days, until she was forcibly taken away. They still remember her face on her last day at school, how she acted completely the opposite of when they had first met her. How things could''ve drastically changed for a lower ranked aristocracy against the highest. The four were born into the most noble and prestigous family, so they would never be able to be attacked like Ariana''s family had been. "Well then, no more talk about that. Let''s just kill these goblins and wolves and head deeper inside." Maria said as she decided to use a waterball to kill both wolves and goblins. "Alright, the group said as they finished the group before delving deeper inside the cave. "Why did the walls change all of a sudden? This is like, solid concrete. Are these supposed to be part of a cave?" Benji asked as he looked at the area they had came from to where they were now. "I think, we might have accidentally stumbled upon a dungeon." Elise said. ------------------ Author : :< *poof* 238 Measly Trap "A dungeon always needs a B-ranked adventurer. Should we go or not?" Chad asked the group. "Of course we''ll go in! We can promote faster this way!" Sam said as he had never read the rules in the Adventurers Guild. Which stated, "You are not allowed to enter a dungeon without contacting the Guild unless you are an A-ranked adventurer or above." Them being D-ranked adventurers, taking on a dungeon, was already breaking a rule. Who knows what punishment would await the group as they come back, presumably safely, or injured. "Alright, Sam you''re in front with Maal since you''re our tank. Maal will be with you to scout for traps just so you don''t trigger them like the idiot you are." Elise said as she rearranged the entire group into one befitting of clearing a dungeon. After walking for a few minutes in the small dungeon did something finally happen. "Stop nya," Maal said as she looked around the cave. "What? Did you find a trap Maal?" Sam asked her. "Nya," Maal said as she grabbed a pebble on the ground before throwing it with a lot of strength on the ground. Crack "Crack? I think you threw the pebble too hard." Sam said when he heard the sound. "Uh, Sam, the pebble is still there safe and sound. However, the ground underneath it doesn''t seem to be¡­" Chad pointed out. CRASHHH "That explains it," Sam said after he saw the trap get activated. It was a pitfall trap with spikes at the bottom. Once you fell down, you were for sure screwed, unless you were someone capable. "Oh well, I guess we have to jump over it? It seems to be the only way." Benji said as there were no ledges to walk around the trap. "Nya," Maal said as she took a leap before walking forward again searching for more traps. "Alright, it''s not even that big, you better pray you can jump over it," Elise said as she ran to get some momentum before jumping. The rest did the same, as they all made it. The crack wasn''t really that bad, it was actually designed to keep some people off guard. As if someone walks over it due to their long strides and doesn''t activate it, if someone walks on it they could fall to their death. "Anything else Maal?" The group asked her. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Nyo," Maal said as she shook her head left and right indicating there were no traps. "What a low ranked dungeon. Only one measly pitfall trap? That''s no fun." Chad said as he read fantasy stories too much, where there would be a huge boulder rolling towards them and they had to run backward and find a crack to hide in. "Stop being delusional, those are only in the high ranked dungeons in the major cities that are being used for resources." Maria said. "I think this is the boss room? The dungeon must be really short then¡­" Elise said as she looked at the big door in front of them. "Probably newly created," Maria said. "Oh well, let''s enter it then and get it over with," Elise said as she pushed open the door. --------------------------- Author : ow stomachache *poof* 239 Giant Skeleton Boss WHOOSH The group lightly touched the door, and it swung open immediately. Inside the boss room was a very wide ring, at the end of it was a throne. Sitting on top of the throne was a skeleton, that was gigantic. Probably bigger than them by over a thousand times. "Gulp, you know, maybe this wasn''t such a good idea huh? Should we run while we can?" Sam said as he asked the group. "Yup! Now lets bail!" They said as they turned back towards the door and immediately attempted to leave the boss room. However, they were stopped, as an invisible force immediately slammed the door shut keeping the room dark. All of a sudden, blue eery flames lighted up the room, making it deem fit, for a boss battle. "Hey, which idiot decided to explore this dungeon again?" Benji asked the group as he looked at the giant skeleton. "I am pretty sure you''re referring to all of us, including you, to be an idiot." The group said as they looked at the giant skeleton that slowly got up from his throne and picked up a skeletal blade that fit his size from nowhere. "Haha, you know, maybe we should''ve brought Sylvie along," Sam said. "We can''t even get in contact with her anyway," Maria said as they all got in preparation for the attack. "You know, I think this is why the dungeon was so easy. It''s because of this darn monstrous being, it was to lure us in." Chad said as he held a goblin''s wooden club. "Well, for one thing. It looks like its ready to attack. GET READY!" Elise said as she drew an arrow and got ready to shoot. WHOOOSH Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. The giant skeleton brought down his skeletal blade at them as it made a gust of wind due to how ferocious it was. "He may be all bones but, RUN!" Lance said as he quickly evaded the skeletal blade. The giant skeleton seeing the entire group dodge frowned, as it then swung its sword horizontally. "Jump!" Elise said as she immediately jumped over the sword. However, one person was slightly unlucky, or more to say, they rather might be lucky. "Ah!" Maria said as she ended up jumping on the sword due to not having enough jump length. Now she is currently dangling on the skeletal sword for dear life. If she were to fall off, she''d obviously die due to how tall up she was right now. The giant skeleton seeing the fear on Maria''s face was immediately amused as it started to swing its skeletal sword like a pendulum which caused Maria to scream in fear of losing her grip. "Attack him while he''s distracted! Get him by the ankle so he kneels down!" Elise commanded as she used her Electric Arrows in an attempt to deal damage to the bones of the skeleton. The giant skeleton felt an ounce of pain as it looked at the ant that had embedded itself into its ankle. It was full of fury as it completely forgot about Maria and started to attack randomly. --------------- Author : sorry late chapter pls forgib pls pls pls pls *poof* 240 Skeleton Summons "Hey! I just realized something!" Chad shouted as he dodged the skeletal blade once more. "What?! What did you realize at such a time!?" The group asked him as they dodged the skeletal blades as well. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "The boss can only attack vertically, diagonally, and horizontally! So we can advance closer to him technically if we use that advantage!" Chad shouted at them. "Okay!" The group said as they started to inch closer to the giant skeleton while narrowly avoiding his skeletal blade. "STOP TALKING TO EACH OTHER! HURRY UP AND SAVE MEE!!!" Maria cried out as she still dangled on the skeletal blade, crying out very loudly every time he swung the blade down and brought it up. It was if she was on an amusement park ride, just, more deadly and dangerous. "Maria, don''t you come from a holy family? Why can''t you just cast some holy spells on the boss?" The group asked her. "YOU THINK I CAN CAST ANYTHING WHEN I AM DANGLING ON THIS THING?!" Maria cried out as she was about to lose her grip on the skeletal blade. Whoosh "Ah?" The group leaked out a voice as they saw Maria no longer on the skeletal blade, but was in the air. "Ah?" Maria let out a small cry as she realized she was now in the air and no longer holding onto the skeletal blade. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Maria cried out loudly as she fell down towards the ground while crying. "SOMEBODY SAVE ME!!!" She cried out as she was nearing the ground, and with that much velocity, she was sure to be dead the moment she collided with the floor. "FIRE DRAGON''S FLYING SLASH!" Lance shouted as he waved his katana towards Maria. "WHY ARE YOU ATTACKING ME! IS THIS BETRAYAL!" Maria cried out as she saw the dragon coming towards her with its mouth open. "Oh shut up," Lance said as he dodged the skeletal blade once more. The giant skeleton boss got angry seeing how they were still alive, and he got tired from swinging too much. Thus he resorted to his plan b. He started to summon skeletons to do the bidding for him, as he sat back on his throne watching the skeletons and the humans fight. "Okay, what! He can spawn skeletons! That''s some bull!" Sam said as he bashed a skeletons head with his hammer cause it to crack and shatter. "Just break the skulls and they''re dead," Elise said as she rapid fired electric arrows towards the skulls of skeletons. "It''s a good thing these skeletons disappear after dying, otherwise I think I would''ve tripped and died a billion times," Benji said as he smashed two skeleton heads together making them turn into ash and disappearing. "Indeed, we''re almost done defeating this skeleton batch, but how will we defeat the boss?" Lance asked the group. "Maria!? Any holy magic?!" Sam asked her. "I do! But I don''t know if it works against such a monstrous being! I mean, IVE NEVER TRIED IT!" Maria shouted at them. "You''ll never know if you never try!" The group shouted. ----------------------- Author : yawn *poof* 241 Defeating The Giant Skeleton "Alright! I''ll try alright!" Maria said as she forced out her courage. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "EXORCIST!" Maria shouted as she closed her eyes and pointed her wand at the giant skeleton wishing for the best. A magic circle suddenly encompassed the giant skeleton making it look panicked as it quickly stood up from its throne. "It''s working!" The group said as they watched the magic circle getting brighter and brighter, making them close their eyes. Until the light finally stopped shining, did they finally open their eyes. However, what they saw, was not what they wanted to see. "???" The giant skeleton looked at them weirdly as it looked at itself seeing its body being normal with no abnormalities. It also felt no pain, and merely thought, ''Must be a magic trick to distract me! Ha, that won''t work on me!'' "Hey Maria, you sure that worked? From my perspective, I think the giant skeleton is actually laughing at is." Chad said as he looked up. "Ah, then, I think we''re screwed?" Maria said as she watched the skeletal blade come upon them. "Yeah, I think we are." The group said in unison as they watched the skeletal blade get near them. CRASHHH "Ugh!" The group groaned in pain as they were each sent flying into a pillar causing it to collapse. "That hurt¡­ High Heal!" Maria said as she casted a magic circle that encompassed the entire room to heal everyone. "Thank you, Maria, I am so much better. I think my spine broke or something." Benji said as he wiped off the rubble that was on him. "Hey, doesn''t the giant skeleton look weird right now?" Sam pointed it out. "It looks like it''s in agony. Wait, doesn''t any life type magic work really well on undead? The skeleton is basically an undead right? And heal is a life type magic, Maria, I think it''s your time to shine!" Chad said. "Alright! High Heal!" Maria said as she made the magic circle to encompass only the giant skeleton and poured as much of MP as she could. "I think it''s actually working! The bones of the giant skeleton are starting to wither away!" Benji said as he watched the giant skeleton drop its skeletal blade as it fell on its knees wailing silent cries in agony. "Do skeletons feel pain?" Elise asked. "I don''t think they do, I mean how would I know,"Lance replied as he watched the giant skeleton slowly disappear. "Ha, Ha!" Maria was out of breath as her MP had ran out. She was close to blacking out. "NO way! It is still alive!" Sam cried out when he saw the almost withered giant skeleton still there staring at them with a smile plastered on its face. "Maria! Don''t you have any more MP!? I think we''re dead!" Sam cried out. "Wait! I have an MP potion on me just in case!" Maria said as shegulped down an MP potion before casting Heal again which made the giant skeleton cry out once more before finally vanishing from the world. -------------- Author : :P *poof* 242 The Dungeon Lame Reward "Ha, it is finally over." The group said as they all collapsed on the spot. "Why is there a treasure chest in the middle of the room? Does someone want to go open it? I can''t move my legs at all." Sam pointed out the alter that randomly appeared out of nowhere in the middle of the arena with a treasure chest on top of it. "It is probably the reward for clearing a dungeon. Let''s just open it once we''re all done. I am so exhausted¡­" Benji said as he laid on the ground closing his eyes. "That''s a no can do. In a few minutes after clearing the dungeon, we will be teleported back outside to the front of the dungeon. And then it will vanish from the world." Elise said as she got up to lift open the treasure chest that was shut. "I wonder what''s in here," Elise said as she opened it. "What is it, Elise?" The group asked her as they just saw her stare at the stuff inside the treasure chest with a stunned expression. "Just come over and look," Elise said as she beckoned for them all to come over. "Now, I wonder what could make you so shocked Elise," The group said as they walked over and looked in the treasure chest. "No way! This can''t be true!" They all shouted in unison as they also stared at the treasure chest in shock. What was it you may ask? Well, it was obviously something that did not fit the reward for what they had to fight. It was just five rainbow coins. Something Sam and the others didn''t need. It may be for Maal, Benji, and Chad. However, now that they had someone like Sam to pay for everything, what was the point? "WHAT DO YOU MEAN ONLY FIVE RAINBOW COINS! WE WOULD''VE DIED IF MARIA DIDN''T HAVE HEAL!" Sam shouted as he actually expected something better than just mere rainbow coins that he had tons of. "Welp, just grab it before it disappears and we are left with nothing." Elise said as she took the five rainbow coins before the dungeon teleported them outside. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "And there goes the dungeon," Elise said as she watched the dungeon disappear as the cave returned to its normal form. "We are so dirty, what will the people think of us now?" Chad said as he looked at his clothing and his hair. "Ha, I have no idea. Should we go turn in our mission at the Adventurer''s Guild or go home first?" Sam asked them. "Of course we''re going to turn in the mission first. Just so I can take my long rest at home after taking a shower." Maria said. "Alright then, let''s go nya," Maal said as she started heading to the Adventurers Guild. They did not expect something to be in store for them when they came back. Not a congratulations but, something even scarier than that¡­ Something that will always haunt them when they go back. -------------- Author : sorry late chapter, I blame crow. *poof* 243 Punishment!? "Hmm, the kids went so long ago. Yet, why aren''t they back yet?" Illya muttered to herself as she slouched over the container not minding her appearance to others right now. "Illya, I saw the kids at the front gates, they were pretty battered up. Though none of them were bleeding and they seemed to be in good shape, just their hair and clothing said otherwise." A fellow receptionist that had just ended her shift said. "Is that so? Well, that took them a long time. As long as they''re not hurt, it is okay. I don''t want Sylvie to be angry at me because I didn''t take care of their safety." Illya said. "Illya, we''re back!" Sam said as he entered the Adventurers Guild. "Welcome back, what took you all so long. And why are you all so battered up? Did you get exploded by a cannon or something?" Illya asked the group. "No no¡­ We just found a dungeon and decided to clear it." Sam replied telling the truth. As he said that, the entire Adventurers Guild froze. They all looked at the group that had entered the Adventurers Guild. Just mere children, and the mention of dungeons¡­ "You¡­ You seven, come follow me upstairs right now." Illya said as she lead them to the Guild Master''s office on the second floor. "Can you take over for me for a bit?" Illya asked the receptionist that had just ended her shift. "Eh? Alright?" The receptionist replied back in shock as she went behind the counter. Knock Knock "What is it?" Frank asked when he heard knocks on the door. "It''s me," Illya said. "Come in, what is it this time?" Frank asked her, as he knew Illya would not talk to him willingly unless it was something important. "Alright, I am coming in," Illya said as she opened the door and made the seven kids enter. "Why are they all so battered up? Did they get exploded by a cannon or something?" Frank asked her. "I thought the same time, however, no, they decided to explore a dungeon and clear it without telling us." Illya replied. "They what now?" Frank said as he put down the documents he was reading. "As I said, they found a dungeon and cleared it. Without telling the Adventurers Guild, and they are below A-rank." Illya repeated once more for Frank. "I knew having kids would spew some trouble, however, I didn''t expect it to be on their first and second day here¡­" Frank said as he held his head. "Anyway, you kids will be staying here and will be signing papers. You are not allowed to leave until you finish answering all the questions. Afterward, you will have something to monitor you all whenever you do a mission." Frank said as he pulled a drawer open and took out some cards "Eh why?" The group asked him confusedly. "You aren''t allowed to enter a dungeon without telling the Adventurers Guild unless you''re A-ranked," Frank said. "After you tell us, we will organize a team to raid the dungeon. Did you not read the handbook?" Frank asked them. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "What handbook?" They asked him. "Illya?" Frank looked at her. "Haha¡­ I forgot¡­" Illya said as she scratched her cheeks. "Sigh, what a tiresome bunch," Frank muttered to himself as he sighed. ----------- Author : bleh *poof* 244 Dungeons "Guys, what does this mean?" Sam asked them as he was stumped on a question. "Sam¡­ All of these questions are so easy, what do you mean, what does this mean?" Maria asked him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "It said what moves did the boss have. How am I supposed to know that?" Sam replied. "..." The entire group just stared at him in silence as they let the dumb, stay dumb. "Guys?" Sam asked them again when he heard no reply. "Just ignore him." Lance said as he turned in the answers for which the paper had asked them what happened in the dungeon, and what was in the dungeon. "Bye Sam, we''re going back to the dorms." The entire group said as they left Sam alone in the Adventurers Guild to fill out his answers. "Wait!" Frank said as he stopped them from leaving. "What is it Guild Master?" The group turned around as they looked at him confusedly. "Take this, you must be monitored." Frank said as he handed them the cards he had pulled out of a drawer a long time ago. "What are these for?" Elise asked him. "Tracking devices. So we know where you all are at the same time." Frank said bluntly. "Do we really need to have these on?" Maria asked him. "Yes, indeed. You do need to have those on. Also, go visit Illya to get promoted. Also, the dungeon you faced was one of the easiest dungeons. So don''t think of challenging any more dungeons if you are that weak." Frank said. "Then how strong do we need to be?" Chad asked him. "Strong enough to take me or Illya down." Frank said. "What did you mean by that was one of the easiest dungeons nya," Maal asked him as she found the dungeon difficult on its self, they would''ve died, had it not been for Maria. "First of all, in a dungeon. There is usually a Dungeon Master. These Dungeon Masters control the dungeon entirely, from monsters to traps, to the entire environment and size. They control everything. They also have resources in the dungeons." Frank explained. "This is why there are still dungeons that are famous in other kingdoms. The kingdoms form a treaty with the Dungeon Master, they don''t kill him or break the Dungeon Orb which controls his life. And they get the resources the dungeon generates." Frank added. "If there are no resources from the dungeon, they will immediately try to end the Dungeon Master. Even if there is a dungeon without a Dungeon Master and it generates resources, they will not clear that dungeon." Frank said. "That is how hungry the government is for resources to build their own territory," Frank said at last. "Oh¡­ So what rank are we going promoted to?" Sam asked him as if he completely ignored what Frank had just said. "..." The entire group looked at him in silence once more. "Anyway just go, I don''t want to see you anymore. You don''t have to turn in that paper anymore. Just shoo," Frank said as he wanted them out of his office ASAP. "Yes yes, bye-bye." The group said as they left his office. "Sigh, kids are so troublesome¡­" Frank muttered to himself as he slumped on his chair. ------------- Author : zzz *poof* 245 Lauras Nightmares Coming True? "Okaasan, the tournament at the academy will start in a few days. Shouldn''t we do something?" Sylvie asked her mother. "Hun, are you afraid of people attacking you in the academy? If they ever do, just tell me. I will make sure they won''t see you ever again." Laura said as she stroked Sylvie''s head. "Okaasan, I am not participating in the tournament," Sylvie told her mother. "Of course you''ll do well in the tournament. You are my child, after all, wait what? You aren''t participating, sweetie?" Laura said until she had a moment of realization over what Sylvie had just said. "Mhm, I think I''d be bullying everyone if I participated. The rewards are pretty bad anyway. So I didn''t want to, I let my friends participate to have fun." Sylvie said. "Oh, that''s pretty nice of you sweetie. Say, who are your friends? You should tell me about them." Laura said as she recalled her nightmare where there were four boys surrounding her. "Oh, so there''s this one girl named Maal, she is a cat beastkin! She is so fluffy, she is just like Ria. Ah~ I just want to floof her." Sylvie said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Oh, anyone else?" Laura said as she sighed internally when she heard it was a female. "Mhm, there is also this girl named Maria. Her magic is pretty strong! She can''t control the power well yet, so, it ends up backfiring on whoever she aims it at¡­ She is also a great healer," Sylvie continued to talk about her friends. "Mhm, that''s great! You have a healer just in case you ever get injured. Anyone else?" Laura said happily as she asked her daughter again. "Mhm! There is also this girl named Elise, she uses a bow. She can hit targets from so far away! And her electric arrows are so powerful!" Sylvie said as she used her hands to express how powerful Elise was. "That''s really nice! You have someone to watch your back at all times. Anyone else?" Laura said as she heaved a sigh of relief when she heard no mention of boys and only girls. "Oh, so there is this one guy namedSam. He is really round and big, he uses a shield and a hammer. He can take a lot of damage, and when he swings there is a lot of strength too! He has low stamina and speed though." Sylvie said something which made Laura shiver in fear. "A-anything else?" Laura said as she remembered the one big figure in her nightmare, only three were left. "There is also this guy, he wields a katana and he is so strong! He is also fast too! Not as fast as me though," Sylvie said. "A-anything else sweetie?" Laura asked as two of the black figures in her nightmare surfaced. "There are two more guys, they are the roommates of Sam and Lance. I actually don''t know much about them. They are named Chad and Benji though. Chad looks a bit frail and skinny. And Benji looks athletic." Sylvie said. "A-anymore?" Laura asked her as she was already fearing for the worst. "Nope," Sylvie said as she shook her head. "A-alright sweetie. Mother will go take a short rest alright? Don''t do anything dangerous alright?" Laura said as she really needed to go to her room to see if it was all a dream or not. "Alright, have a nice rest okaasan," Sylvie said. -------------- Author : poor laura *poof* 246 Preparing To Go To The Blacksmith "It''s been a while now nya, when do you think Sylvie will come back nya?" Maal asked the girls. "Probably on the tournament day, I don''t think her family will let her go, the same thing happened during winter break. She came back with such a tired expression on her face." Elise replied to Maal as she recalled how Sylvie went back to the girl''s dormitory and went to bed right away. "Oh nya, what should we do today then nya," Maal asked her. "We are going to get our weapons from the blacksmith today, don''t you remember? That dwarf finally came back, so in the afternoon we''re going to go together to that blacksmith store." Elise replied to her as she started to recall that perverted dwarf that had such a high rank. "Oh nya, that pervert nya¡­ I don''t want to go there anymore nya¡­" Maal said as she remembered how the dwarf technically called her flat when he was looking at Maria. "I shall take a nap then, wake me up before it''s time to go," Maria said as she laid back on her soft and fluffy bed before falling asleep. "Alright, then," Elise said. "I will take a nap too then nya," Maal said as she went to bed and slept as well. ¡­ "Wake up you two," Elise said as she shook Maria and Maal who were napping on their individual beds. "Nya¡­" Maal woke up as she rubbed her eyes. Clearly still wanting to go back to sleep and not waking up. "Ugh¡­" Maria groaned as she woke up in the middle of a good dream. She wanted to kill whoever had woke her from a good dream she had. However, she then realized it was Elise who woke her up and immediately gave up the thoughts of killing whoever had woken her up. "Are you two up yet?" Elise said as she looked at the two sleepy heads, whoever were slowly, but surely, becoming like Sylvie. "Yes¡­" Maria said as she groggily got out of bed to wash her face. "Maal?" Elise asked her. "Yes nya¡­" Maal said as she did the same thing, clearly, still exhausted as always. "Change your outfits and let''s go, we can''t keep the boys waiting. Well, we actually can, they deserve to wait, but I doubt Lance will wait for us." Elise said. "Yeah, he''ll know if we''re intentionally making him wait or not," Maria said. "Then, let''s hurry up and go," Elise said. ¡­ "What are the girls doing? What is taking them so long?" Sam asked the group. "Shhh Sam, just let them be late. The later they are, the more we can tease them." Chad said. "Okay, I am leaving," Lance said as he headed towards the blacksmith right away. "Sorry, we''re late!" Maria''s voice came from behind him. "Speak of the devil, look who is here," Lance said as he turned around to look at the three girls. ------------ Author : school picture day >:(((( I dun liek this Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. *poof* 247 Getting Their Equipments "We''re here old man. We need our weapons now." Lance said as he entered the blacksmith followed by the rest excluding Sylvie. "..." All you could hear was clanging sounds in the back room. "Looks like he is deaf again. Let''s go." Lance said as they all entered the forgery room once again. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Old man, we need our weapons now," Lance repeated behind the dwarf who was hammering a piece of iron, trying to form a blade. "Ah!" The dwarf said as he immediately turned around and threw his hammer at Lance. Seeing this, Lance immediately sidestepped the hammer and watched it fly. Fly towards someone of course. "BFUGUUU!" Sam wailed as he was sent flying back into the wall, as for the hammer? It bounced off his stomach and went flying straight towards the dwarf who had just thrown it at a force that was two times stronger than he had originally thrown it. "What the heck!" The dwarf shouted as he saw the hammer come flying straight at him, he immediately dropped to the ground to avoid it. CLANG The hammer hit an anvil making a loud sound, as the entire group had to cover their ears in case their ears would fall off. "Sam are you okay?" The group went over to Sam who had crashed into the wall, yet the wall stood perfectly intact. "I am okay. That scared me though, why''d that shortie throw that hammer at me with such strength?" Sam said as he frowned. "Maybe because you deserve it? I don''t know," Maria said as she looked at the dwarf who had already gotten up from the ground and was holding onto his hammer. "Lance! Why do you continue to disturb me every time I forge a weapon! Don''t you know I must not lose focus even once! Now you have just made me wasted a good piece of iron!" The dwarf yelled at him. "Whatever, where are our weapons and equipment?" He asked the dwarf. "Hmph! Come follow me," The dwarf said as he lead them somewhere else. "Where are we heading?" Chad could not help but ask the dwarf, as he had expected the equipments to be in a room, but not somewhere deep underneath. "Hmph! I forged you the best stuff I could, you think I would expose them so robbers could take them? No way, I have hidden them deep in my dungeons." The dwarf said as he pressed a button making the wall suddenly open due to a mechanism. "Here you are, your weapons. Just like how you all drew them, go test them. However, misuse them and I will kill you literally," The dwarf said as he looked at the kids. "Yes yes, whatever," Lance said as he went to grab his repaired katana before taking it out of its sheath and swinging. "Do you still have your golems?" Lance asked the dwarf. "Hmph! Of course I do, follow me with your equipment." The dwarf said as they headed into another room. "You can have mock battles against these golems with your new items. They will not kill you, however, they will beat you until you''re half dead. So good luck," The dwarf said as he activated seven golems to fight the group. ------------ Author : zzz picture day actually on the 8th, it was embarrassing, the juniors looked at me weirdly. *poof* 248 Lances Katana Testing "Wow, they look really big and strong. All of a sudden I don''t want to fight anymore." Maria said as she tried to sneakily make her way to the back of the room. "Ow!" Maria yelped as she had walked into something. She quickly turned around to see what she had walked to. "U-uhm¡­ Hi?" Maria said as she saw what it was. It was the golem that was supposed to be in front of her, yet now it was behind her. "..." The golem slowly looked down as it looked at his opponent who its master had ordered to ''train''. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "If you''ll please excuse me," Maria said as she bowed at the golem before running away from it. WHOOSH "Kyaa!" Maria screamed as she narrowly dodged the golem swiping at her with its long arms. "Truce! Truce! I don''t want to fight you! Go fight someone like Sam instead!" Maria screamed as she continued to run while dodging the golem who started to treat it as a game instead of training. "What is this idiot doing? This is supposed to be for her to test her new staff out, yet she is just running¡­" The dwarf said as he got a headache from Maria. "Clearly she got the nutrients going into the wrong places. But, I like it." The dwarf said as he looked at Maria''s chest. ¡­ "Let''s see how sharp you are now after that old geezer sharpened you even more," Lance said as he unsheathed his katana before instantly flash stepping in front of the golem who had just swung its arm at the original position Lance was at. "TAMESHIGIRI!" Lance shouted as he brought his katana from up above him, he swung it diagonally from left to right, when he sliced through the golem, he did not stop there. He swung his katana from right to left diagonally at an angle that cut the golems lower portion unlike where his first cut was for the upper portion. However, he did not just stop there. Once he cut through that portion, he cut the golem from left to right horizontally separating its head, before crouching down and cutting right to left, through its waist. "Not bad, not a single nick," Lance said as the golem collapsed into small pieces causing dust to kick up in the air. "I wonder how the others are doing," Lance muttered to himself as he turned around to look at the group. "What the heck is she doing?" Lance muttered as he looked at Maria. "Lance!!! Save me!!!" She shouted as she started to run towards his direction, which he immediately bailed away from her. "You''re on your own! That is your own golem to face! You are supposed to be testing your new staff out anyway!" Lance shouted at her as he continued running away from her. "Can you guys keep it down! I am trying to concentrate right now!" Chad shouted at both of them as he threw playing cards at the golem. --------------- Author : wow, I did not know googling a cutting technique and explaining it just from an image gave me so many words. *poof* 249 Chads Cards "Concentrate on what huh!? For all I''ve seen! You are just throwing cards at the golem! What is that supposed to do!" Maria shouted at him. "Shut up! This is my weapon!" Chad shouted as he threw more cards at the golem. "What weapon! Your cards are literally just on the ground! They aren''t even sharp enough to embed into the golem!" Maria shouted back at him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Just be quiet!" Chad said as he threw his last batch of cards at the golem. "OH great, you ran out of cards. What are you going to do now?" Maria shouted at him as she continued to avoid the golem swinging at her. "Be quiet! I am trying to concentrate! You are making me lose focus so badly here!" Chad said as he was immediately irritated by Maria who kept talking and distracting him. "HMPH!" Maria snorted as she dodged once more clearly wanting to pick a fight with Chad. ''Finally, I can concentrate.'' Chad thought to himself as he had thrown the cards out. The cards weren''t actually thrown randomly like the rest had thought, it was actually thrown in a certain pattern. To make an array with the cards. "16 Cards Of White! Binding!" He shouted as 16 blank cards suddenly floated in the arrow before all releasing chains surrounding the golem and restricting its movement. "8 Cards of Red! Fire Surge!" He shouted once more as eight cards all floated into the arrow above the golem before transforming into a ball of flame. The balls of flame then condensed into one gigantic ball of flame before hitting the golem. The golem was almost destroyed as its body was slowly melting from the heat. However, that was not enough, as it could still function. As golems do not feel pain, they can keep moving until their core is destroyed. "Last one! 8 Cards of Black! Black Portal!" Chad shouted for the last time as eight cards floated into the air in front of the golem. The cards slowly disappeared as a black oval shaped appearance shaped in front of the golem. Suddenly, creepy arms came out from the portal as it pulled the golem into it. The golem kept trying to avoid it, however, it was unable to due to the 16 Cards of White. It was then forcefully thrown into the black portal before the portal closed up, making the golem forever gone in the world. "Magnificent." Chad said as the cards he had used had burned up. And somehow magically reappeared into his deck that was holstered at his waist. "I like it! Thanks for the auto refill!" Chad said as he gave a thumbs up at the dwarf. "No problem!" The dwarf said as he patted his chest, happy that someone liked his work. "What was that!" Maria shouted at him. "Card Magic, I am trying to get the job of a Joker." Chad said "Oh, can you help me with my golem then?" Maria asked him. "Ah, what''s that. I think this wall looks nice. I wonder what it feels like." Chad said as he ran to a wall completely ignoring Maria. "YOU! HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME!" Maria shouted at him as she realized he was intentionally not helping her. ----------- Author : brave browser isnt working :( *poof* 250 Sams Shield And Hammer "Hup!" Sam shouted as he raised his shield to block the incoming attack. CLANG He was sent flying back a bit due to the force of the golem. However, he had not received a single damage aside from his arm feeling numb due to not being strong enough. The shield he had received did not even have a single dent, as it stood strong and proud in the arms of Sam. "Now let''s see what you can do!" Sam said as he wielded his hammer and went in for the attack, as the golem had slow movement. Allowing him to counter attack once the golem had finished attacking. "Take this!" Sam shouted as he merely brought down the hammer on towards the arm of the golem who had tried to attack him as he rushed in. THUD The arm of the golem from where he had hit the golem with the hammer, fell apart, as the place he had hit it was completely smashed not allowing any anchor for the hand to attach to. The golem seeing this was clearly unhappy as it moved its legs in attempt to stomp on Sam. However, he was not giving up just yet. Seeing this, he immediately brought up his shield as he prepared his body to take on the blow. BOOM Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The golem''s foot coming down on Sam''s shield caused a loud sound, as dust kicked up surrounding the two. After the dust had disappeared, Sam was still alive and kicking. His feet were a bit in the ground as the golem had pushed him down with much strength. "Haa!" Sam shouted once more as he stopped bending his knees before sending the golem backwards making it stumble a bit before falling on its back. "Payback time!" Sam said as he ran towards it doing a shield bash causing the golem that was attempting to stand up, fall back down again, hitting a wall making several cracks in its body. "Now begone!" Sam said as he brought down the hammer upon its head making the entire body crack. Starting from the head, the body slowly had cracks cover its entire body, before it shattered. Not even leaving the core intact, as that too, had shattered into pieces due to the devastating strength of the hammer. "Whew, that took up a lot of time. I deserve a quality steak after this. I am already hungry," Sam said as the energy he had used made him feel tired and hungry again. ''... This fatso and his hunger again. I will slap him, where is the appreciation for my weapon?'' The dwarf thought internally as he was angry at Sam''s reaction. "Old man! Do you have any food here? I''ll buy them," Sam said as he looked at the dwarf who had forged all his equipment. "I got nothing! Just sit there and starve! Don''t look at me for food! What am I, a chef!? I am just a forger!" The dwarf shouted at him as he did not want to talk to the kid anymore. ----------------- Author : mlem *poof* 251 Benjis Trap Ki "Why don''t you leave me alone already golem!" Maria shouted at the golem that was still swinging its arms towards her as she ran around the room while breathing really roughly. "..." The golem just continued to swing its arms at her as if not hearing her. "Gah! I will get you back for this one da-- KYAAAAAA!" Maria said as she turned around to look at the golem before stepping on something and losing her balance. "WHY IS THERE A PITFALL HERE!" Maria exclaimed as she fell into a pitfall trap. "Why''d you step in that Maria!" Benji shouted at her. "Benji!? Where are you!?" Maria asked him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I am camouflaged right now! So you obviously can''t see me, however. Why''d you go and activate the pitfall trap! What is wrong with you!?" Benji scolded her. "How am I supposed to know there was a pitfall trap here!?" Maria shouted at him as she quickly got out of the pitfall trap to escape from the golem. "I literally drew a ring around it! How could you not see it! Were you not paying attention to where you were going?!" Benji shouted at her. "Oh, now that I look at it¡­ There really is this big ring around the pitfall trap¡­ How did I not know that¡­" Maria said weakly as she looked at the pitfall trap. "Don''t ask me that! Ask yourself that! Now I have to set up another trap because of you!" Benji shouted at her as he got away from his hiding spot before creating another pitfall trap which alerted the golem that was searching for him. Seeing the golem chase him, he ran around the pitfall for a while before using a dust blower at the ground to cause the dust to blind the golem. He then put on his camouflage once more, making the golem confused. "???" The golem looked around confusedly, it started to go towards the last location it had seen Benji. However, it was not prepared for the pitfall trap that it did not see. As it had chased its enemy for a while, and had not seen him do anything weird to the ground. CRASH The golem suddenly stumbled with its right leg as it lost one of its legs into the pitfall trap. Due to how heavy it was, it caused its leg to actually dig a hole into the pitfall trap, making it stuck and unable to get out. "Of course, a trap kit is not my only utensil. I also, need to have a weapon." Benji said as he got out of his camouflage before holding onto a spherical black object. He then threw it at the golem. The golem thinking it was something dangerous immediately tried to punch at it. However, it was wrong, as that spherical black object, was actually a bomb. BOOM The golems core was blown up to smithereens, as it was unable to regenerate due to having nothing to make it regenerate. Benji was the victor in this battle, as he used everything he had. Efficient at anything. --------------- Author : sorry late chapter, some idiot wanted to 1v1 me in osu, he lost btw *poof* 252 Maals Slice ns Dice "Benji! Since you are done, why don''t you help me out now!?" Maria asked him. "Sorry, just let me finish packing away my kit first. I''ll help you then," Benji said as he packed all his items very slowly. "WHY ARE YOU DOING IT SO SLOWLY?!" Maria shouted at him when she realized what he was doing. "Oh no, they all fell out. Guess I have to repack them huh?" Benji said as he accidentally knocked over his kit. "YOU! I CAN''T BELIEVE YOU! WHY ARE YOU ALL ACTING AGAINST ME!" Maria cried out. "Why don''t you just fight him back? Don''t you have your trusty waterball?" Benji asked her. "Shut up! How is that waterball going to be able to do anything to a metal that can regenerate if I don''t destroy its core!?" Maria shouted at him. "Well, good luck. Sheesh, I didn''t know putting stuff back into this kit was so difficult. Guess you''ll have to wait a bit longer." Benji said sarcastically. "AHHHHH!!!" Maria screamed in anger as she made a mental note to kill the boys after. ¡­ "Nya," Maal was narrowly avoiding the golem as she took out a dagger at her waist. When the golem threw a fist at her, she rolled underneath it and cut its arm open. "Nya? Where is the core nya¡­" Maal muttered to herself as she cut the golems entire body. The golem Maal was facing had its core moving around its entire body. Thus, if Maal wanted to destroy it. She can''t just do it with her strength alone. She would need the speed to destroy it before it is able to dodge. "Nnnnh¡­" Maal looked at the golem in annoyance as she flipped backwards before locking eyes with the golem who was slowly regenerating its arm. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ''Guess I have to slice it all up nya,'' Maal thought to herself as she bolted towards the golem and started to slice everything in the golem''s body so she could find out where the core was. The golem seeing her come towards it started to attack her again. However, it was not ready for her to not slice its arm again, but actually attack its entire body. After slicing the golem for a while, did she see some movements on its upper portion of the body. Having sliced off its waist and its two shoulders. She sliced the golem in half. Now all she did was carefully wait to see which part of the body the core was in. Left or right? She then saw the right eye of the golem move. Thus she swung to the left. CRACK SHATTER Her dagger had ultimately hit the core that had no space to run. Thus leading it to crack, then shatter. Until the golem was no more. ''Nyan, that was tiring nya, I think I shall go take a nap now nya,'' Maal said as she fell asleep right away. "zzz¡­" Light breathing noises from Maal could be heard as she slept on the floor. ----------- Author : ZZZZ *poof* 253 Elises Bow Usage "Tch, this golem keeps regenerating faster than I can shoot it with arrows," Elise muttered to herself as she cautiously rolled underneath the golem''s arm which had just swung at her. She immediately nocked another arrow before kicking herself away from the golem using its legs as her wall. She then flipped over and let the arrow loose. WHOOSH It pierced through the entire golem''s waist, making a huge hole that an arm could fit through. However, that did not stop the golem from regenerating, as it too, could move its core like for Maal. "Annoying, Electric Arrow." Elise said as she generating an arrow using magic and aimed it towards the golem. WHOOSH The same thing happened, there was no extra effect, aside from the hole being wider, just do to the explosion the electric arrow had caused when it came in contact with the golem. "Tch, I can''t break the core with the electricity due to it still being on the ground. This is troublesome, my fire arrow won''t do anything due to it just regenerating." Elise said as she tried to formulate a plan in her head. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "It''s all or nothing," Elise said as she thought of something, and now is going to attempt to execute her plan. Putting her bow on her back, she pulled out the dagger at her thigh. She ran towards the golem making it throw another arm at her. This time she sliced the golem''s arm from underneath just like how Maal did. However, she did something that was different. Instead of slicing it up like Maal, who had a lot of speed. She put her dagger away before pulling out her bow and aiming it at the chest of the golem. "Electric Arrow." She chanted as she let the arrow go at point-blank range. Knowing it would damage her too, it was a better idea. As she could separate all five parts of the body if she destroyed its chest. BOOM "Guh!" Elise groaned as she flew back on the ground before rolling over a bit due to the force of the explosion. She then whipped out her dagger before charging towards the golem once more. She watched intently, as she looked at the five limbs that were flying in the air due to the explosion. Whichever piece had any sort of body movement, she would immediately attack. And the piece that had movement? It was the head that was glaring at her angrily through its eyes. Seeing how it was the head, she put away her dagger before pulling out her bow again. "Electric Arrow." Elise said as she aimed carefully at the head as it dropped towards the ground. After confirming the speed the arrow would be go at, and the distance and height, did she finally let go of the arrow. WHOOSH The arrow graciously flew as it quickly made its way to its target. BOOM The golem''s head was shattered, leaving nothing but ashes. As the core was also exploded. Thus leaving Elise to win. "Phew, that was troublesome," Elise said as she sat on the ground letting her body rest. ------------- Author : I think we''re done no- Maria : HELP MEEE Author : As I was saying, have a good day. Maria : HALPPPPPPPPPPPPP *poof* 254 Marias Staff Power "Somebody save mee!!!" Maria cried out as she was on the verge of losing her sanity after being chased for so long. All of the friends she thought she could trust had abandoned her. They decided to ignore the fact that she was being chased by a monster that could potentially kill her. "MARIA! JUST FIGHT IT! IT WON''T KILL YOU!" Lance got pissed off seeing how Maria wouldn''t even test out her new weapon against the golem that was made solely for her to test her new staff. "HOW! WHAT AM I SUPPOSED TO DO AGAINST THIS MONSTROSITY!" Maria cried out. "We should just leave her here, she is making me annoyed." Lance said as he did not have the patience for Maria anymore. She was acting too much of a coward. "Wait! Don''t leave me here alone! Where do you think you are all going! WAIT WAIT! I''LL FIGHT OKAY I''LL FIGHT! DON''T LEAVE ME HERE ALONE!" Maria cried out when she saw the group was about to leave her in the room with the golem alone. "If you keep running we''ll actually leave." Lance said as he stopped by the door before turning around to face her. "Fine fine fine! I got it!" Maria said as she turned around before casting a spell. "Waterball!" She casted as a waterball quadruple the size of what she used to summon originally appeared at the tip of the staff. "Ah, goodbye." Lance said as he immediately left the room before he got into the soon-to-be flood room. "Wait! What are you all doing! Why are you leaving! Am I not fighting!?" Maria cried out when she saw them leave. "No worries, we''ll be outside this door. However, good luck with the aftermath." Lance said before he closed the door. ¡­ "Ugh! Here goes nothing!" Maria said as she let the waterball loose as it wobbled its way towards the golem very slowly. The golem thought it was just a normal waterball that had the aspects of a bubble, thus it raised a finger to poke at the waterball. However, it was not ready for what was in store. POP "Eh?" Maria leaked out a voice as she saw the golem disappear due to the sheer force of the explosion the waterball had caused. "That''s it? What was I running around for this entire time?" Maria muttered as she was really disappointed. She was disappointed in herself for running, and also disappointed at how weak the golem was. "Hmm? What''s that sound?" Maria said as she looked back towards the golem. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Wait¡­ LANCE LET ME OUT! OPEN THE DOOR! OPEN THE DOOR PLEASE! OPENNN ITT!!!" Maria cried out as she pounded on the door. "No can do Maria, it is your mess. You shall clean it up." Lance said as he held the door shut not letting her out. "Snap." Maria said as she turned around to see the huge wave of water coming towards her. She forgot how much water she had summoned and how strong the blast would be. ------------- Author : Poor Maria, Maria : Lance, I swear, I''ll get you back for this! Lance : uh-huh, someone bring me a broomstick. I am locking this door Maria : Wait! I was just kidding! Please let me out! *poof* 255 Leaving The Blacksmith "I think it''s over now right?" Chad asked Lance. "Indeed, it is over now. Let''s see what she is like now." Lance said as he opened the door that Maria wanted to open to save her dear life. "Ababababababa," "What''s that sound?" Benji asked the group. "Probably Maria, I wonder where she is." Lance said as he looked around. "Oh, there she is." Lance said as she found her floating in a big puddle of water. "Sigh, she should''ve atleast controlled her power. That''s something she needs to work on. What if she overheals someone and makes them get the the opposite effect?" Elise said as she looked at the Maria who was unconscious. "It''s alright, just get her out. Let her dry for a while, and try to get the water out of her body." The dwarf said as he started going up back to his blacksmith. "Alright," The group said as they carried the unconscious Maria upstairs. They then laid her on the ground before they made her cough out the water that she had drunk.. "COUGH COUGH ACK!!!" Maria coughed as she vomited out the water. "She just needs some rest now." The dwarf said as he saw Maria''s complexion start to get rosy again. "Alright, since you kids have the equipments now. Pay up," The dwarf said as he stretched his hands out. Obviously demanding money from the group. "How much is it?" Sam asked him. "Your life," The dwarf said. "What!" Sam cried out. "No jokes," Lance said as he punched the dwarf in the head. "Ouch, fine. What about the other little girl? She isn''t here with you," The dwarf asked the group. "Just keep that in the front or something. Just make sure its not for sale. She probably has her own weapon, but probably just wanted you to make that katana as a memory for when we grow up." Elise said, as she could understand half of Sylvie''s actions after watching her. "Alright then, I''ll place it right here. In clear view for anyone who enters this blacksmith. Just so they can admire it the moment they walk in. After all, the weapon she made me create is the strongest weapon I have ever seen and created that is not at the god tier." The dwarf said. "It may also be a good thing for her not to use this, otherwise, she might get carried away and forget about her actual strength and only rely on her weapon." The dwarf said. "Alright," Elise said as she nodded with his decision. "Alright, it looks pretty dark now. We''re going to go now, bye old man!" The group said in unison. "Alright bye," he said as he watched them leave. "WAIT! PAY FOR THE EQUIPMENT!" The dwarf shouted the moment he realized that they had left without paying him. "RUN RUN RUN!!!" Sam said as he did not want to pay with his life. "Hahaha! See you all tomorrow!" Benji said as he was having fun. "Alright, see you tomorrow. Let''s go Maal," Elise said as she carried Maria. "Okay nya," Maal said. ---------------- Author : Sorry for late chapter,I blame friends I havent played with in so long for calling at 9:30 PM Maria : Blarghh, I think I might develop PTSD against water. Lance : I think you might develop PTSD against magic instead. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Sylvie : I actually wanted to use that weapon the dwarf made, I didn''t know my mother had a weapon prepared for me. Elise : I thought I got to know you better after almost a year¡­ Guess I didn''t. *poof* 256 Heading To The Colosseum "Sweetie wake up, today is the day of the tournament. Are you not going to go watch your friends participate?" Laura said as she tried to wake Sylvie up. "Nnh¡­" Sylvie''s furrowed her eyebrows as she was disturbed from sleeping in peace. She grabbed her blankets and pulled it over her head too. "Sigh, what am I going to do with you," Laura said as she put everything into her dimensional storage. "Well, I guess I''ll let you sleep all the way there," Laura said as she carried Sylvie onto the carriage before they set off to the academy. ¡­ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Are you guys ready?" Chad asked the group. "Yeah, I can''t believe we were all actually placed in different brackets though. I guess it just makes it better, saving us best for last." Benji said as he got his trap kit ready. "So, how are you going to fight with the trap kit?" Sam asked him. "I have no idea, I''ll find out eventually," Benji said. "... You should''ve planned before you went into battle." Lance said as he looked at Benji in disappointment. "Haha, it''s alright. As one who uses traps, I must adapt and overcome. So I''ll find a way eventually." Benji said as he laughed a bit as he reassured Lance. "Alright, I expect to meet you somewhere near the finals," Lance said as he went to his stage. As he was in Bracket A, which went first. ¡­ "Wow, there are so many people here. I haven''t been here in so long, ever since I thrashed Claude around in front of everyone." Laura said as she lifted the carriage curtains to look around. "Sweetie, wake up now. We''re at the academy." Laura said as she softly stroked Sylvie''s head. "Nnh¡­" Sylvie woke up as she rubbed her eyes. Clearly still drowsy and wanting to go back to bed. "It''s already the afternoon sweetie, you can''t go to sleep," Laura said as she fixed up Sylvie''s hair. "Mm¡­" Sylvie yawned as she looked outside the carriage. "Why are there so many people," Sylvie asked her mother. "Because the tournament allows people from across the world to see their powers. Which allows them to recruit them into their own guild or etcetera." Laura explained. "Even the king is watching, so he can see who he should look out for during his Royal Knight selection," Laura said. "Oh," Sylvie said as she understood what her mother meant. "Well, let''s go in. We have some reserved spots so we can get a better view." Laura said as she carried Sylvie out of the carriage before heading to the colosseum the academy had owned back during their magical examination. "Alright," Sylvie said as she let herself be carried by her mother. After doing some certain procedures were the two finally lead to a personal room which had clear glass for them to view the fights. No one could see them, aside from people inside the room. ------------- Author :SORRY LATE CHAPTER WAHHH I DIDNT MEAN IT I SWEAR *poof* 257 Bracket A Begins! "Do you see any of your friends on stage Sylvie?" Laura asked her. "Mmm¡­ I only see one of them, he''s the boy with the katana near the middle. He''s wearing those samurai-like armour pieces just without the helmet." Sylvie said as she explained it so it would be easier for her mother to spot Lance. "Oh, I see him now. He even has a lot of MP too. There isn''t really anyone strong in this bracket, so he will cleanly sweep through it." Laura said as she looked at Lance before swiftly glimpsing over the rest of the contestants. "He''s a swordsman though. Why would he have so much MP and not become a mage?" Sylvie asked her mother. "If you''re a swordsman with a mage, you can unleash your attacks using a physical boost to make it stronger. Or, you can even use special skills which will take a lot of MP." Laura explained it to her. "Oh," Sylvie said as she had not learned any skills yet, and had only been referencing to stuff from games an anime. "Well, it''s starting now, let''s watch," Laura said as both of their eyes went towards the ring. "Okay!" Sylvie said as she watched Lance. ¡­ "Welcome ladies and ladies! I have no idea where the gentlemen areas I can''t see them." The announcer said as he used a device that resembled a microphone from Sylvie''s past world and spoke through it. "Pfftt! Hahaha!" The crowd started to laugh when they heard the announcer clearly didn''t pay attention to any of the men. "Anyway! Welcome to another year of the Academy''s Summer Tournament! You all already know the procedure, there will be six brackets! Bracket A, B, C, D, E, and F!" The announcer explained. "Only five from each bracket can move on! Afterwards, the battles will go from a one on one fashion! This will happen all the way to the grand finals! There will be six matches every day after this battle royale!" The announcer continued to explain. "ANYWAY, I know you are all bored! So why not just start the tournament now! As I can''t wait either! I am actually just here for my salary, so the quicker this is done, the quicker I can get my money and go get myself some beauties!" The announcer joked as he indicated for the tournament to start. "Now on my count!" The announcer said as he started a countdown with the spectators counting down with him. "3!" "2!" "1!" "Start!" They all shouted as the students began to fight whoever was nearest to them or silently trying to hide and avoid until they were the top five. "You''re Lance aren''t you! Top 10 in the academy entrance exams! Too bad you had to be placed in my bracket! Now I shall crush you!" A kid that was much bigger than him said as he wielded a battle-axe before slicing it at Lance. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "You talk too much, don''t talk during a battle," Lance said as he dodged the battle-axe before kicking the kid off the ring in the colosseum. -------------- Author : :D *poof* 258 Lance Against Four "Wha-!" The kids around him said in shock when they saw Lance kick a kid with a battle-axe off the ring. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Who''s next?" Lance asked as he looked around him. "All of us! You may be able to take one out, however, can you take out all of us!?" The kids said as they immediately labeled him as a danger. Thus, they all charged at him at once, attempting to eliminate him from the game so they would have a higher chance of winning in the later rounds. "Who knows, I just have to wait and see," Lance said as he ducked to dodge a fist from behind him. He grabbed the kids arm before flipping him over to hit the one in front of him. "GAHH!!!" The two of them cried out as they collided into each other before getting knocked out of the ring. Seeing the two of their comrades get knocked out, they immediately ran to him with fear. However, they had no choice, they could not afford to run. As they had already chosen him as a target. He most likely would not let them escape from his grasp. "Eat this!" A kid with a boomerang said as he threw it at Lance. "Oh?" Lance leaked out a voice of surprise, as he did not expect anyone to use a boomerang. He dodged it by tilting his neck The kid thinking Lance did not know the boomerang would come back due to no one using the weapon was immediately happy when he saw the boomerang come back. However, that was only for a while, as Lance immediately jumped up in the air allowing the boomerang to go through where he was originally. However, it still did meet a target, as it had hit his other comrade that was fighting with Lance. "Blargh!" The kid groaned as he was hit squarely in the gut sending him flying off the ring too. ¡­ "You know, the kids are something this year. They''re all sending each other off the ring in one move. It is really fascinating seeing a kid from the middle suddenly fly out of the ring." The announcer said as he watched the kids get sent flying out one by one. "Now, that''s a lot of people off the ring!" The announcer said when he saw there was only below 20 people left in the ring. At this time, the spectators were already making bets on who would make it to the top five. They were also cheering on the people they liked or the people they thought would win. This made the colosseum really loud and hyped. ¡­ "Okaasan, isn''t Lance too carefree right now? What if he underestimates his opponent and loses?" Sylvie asked her mother. "He has the right to be carefree, the opponents are all small flies, they can''t do anything to him. This is why the others are now just avoiding him like the plague. They are competing for the four spots still remaining." Laura explained it to her. "Oh, so he''s already at a guaranteed top five," Sylvie said. "Indeed," Laura replied. ------------ Author : eye examination :( had to wake up early *poof* 259 Richard Baroque However, Lance wasn''t the only anomaly in the bracket. There was also Richard Baroque. He was ranked second in the academy entrance exams after Sylvie. So technically, he would have the highest score if not for the non-human Sylvie who had gotten a perfect score on the entrance exam. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. With a broadsword in hand, he parried the attacks of other students who charged at him. He then swung his broadsword at them leaving them to get healed by the healing crew who were waiting off-stage. "Eat this Richard Baroque! Let''s see if you''re worthy of that number two spot on the academy entrance exams! I doubt you can be much!" A student 2 years older than him said as he had a shield on his left and a broadsword on his right. "Come," Richard said as he easily provoked the senior of his. "Don''t worry! You won''t get hurt much! The healers will be here to heal you, so don''t worry about dying!" The student said as he charged towards Richard with his shield in front of him to protect him against any sort of attacks. "I am afraid that won''t help, as I know how to use magic too." Richard said as he chanted. "Earth Magic : Stone Javelin!" He casted his spell as the ground behind the senior of his started to shake a bit, as javelins made out of stone were quickly coming out of the ground aiming at his back. "Tch!" He said as he turned around and blocked the stone javelins with his shield. "Ha! You can only amount to so much," He said when he successfully blocked the three stone javelins. "Indeed, I can only amount to so much," Richard said as he was behind his senior already bringing his broadsword down. "Shi-!" The senior said as he took a strike to the back rendering him unconscious due to how much pain he had to take. "I can only amount to much against you, I don''t need to amount any more." Richard said as he coldly swung his sword making the blood splash onto the ring. "Kyaa! Richard-sama! You''re so cool! Please go out with me!" Young female spectators said as they fell in love with him. Who wouldn''t go out with someone who had a lot of fame and strength? Marrying someone with a lot of fame and strength could guarantee you a trip to heaven for free. You basically have everything covered for you. You wouldn''t have to worry about life expenses anymore. However, Richard didn''t care about any of this, as he had already someone who he loved in his heart. Thus, he continued defeating all the opponents until there were only five left on the ring. Him, Lance, and three others. DING "Stop! There are only five contestants remaining in Bracket A! Let''s give a round of applause for these five brave contestants that have finished the first round!" The announcer said as he stopped the battle. Following this announcement, there were a lot of cheers. "Looks like he moves up." Sylvie said. "Indeed, looks like he moved up." Laura said. --------------- Author : sorry late chapter, the lawyer''s wife made me busy. *poof* 260 Going Back To The Group "Well anyway, there will be a 15-minute break before the next match will begin! Please go do whatever you need to do, get your friends, grab a snack, grab a drink. Do whatever you need to do, maybe get some autographs while you''re at it!" The announcer said as he disappeared off to somewhere after saying that. ''Hmm, I wonder what good food there is. I am starving,'' The announcer thought as he went to one of the stalls to get himself some food. He was pretty hungry after all, and commentating was making him use a lot of energy. ¡­ "Good job Lance! However, I think you have a contestant! That Richard Baroque looks really scary." Maria said when Lance walked off the ring. "Yeah, he can use a sword pretty well. I can''t wait to face him during the one on ones." Lance said as his blood was craving for some more fights. Even his katana agreed as it hummed in happiness. "When could your sword talk?" Maria asked him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "When that old man upgraded it. It''s practically an intelligent sword now." Lance said as he patted his katana, which basically hummed in happiness. "Wow! I wish my staff could talk to me!" Maria said as she looked at her staff which only gave her more troubles as she could not control her power yet. "Sigh, we''ll have to teach you how to control your magic later. Probably after the tournament, just so you don''t kill anybody." Lance said as he looked at Maria. "Yeah, I should." Maria said with a downcast expression. "Cheer up, go root for Elise. She is going up next after all." Lance said. "What is there to root for? You already know she''s going to win. I mean, who can really beat her?" Maria said as she looked at Lance. "I mean you''re right. Let''s go get something to eat and join the others so we can watch Elise." Lance said as he was hungry after fighting. "Okay!" Maria said as she completely ignored her duties of healing the injured students. ¡­ "Good job Lance!" Benji said when Lance and Maria came back to sit with them. "Yeah, where''s Elise? Did she already go prepare in the locker room?" Lance asked him. "Yeah, she wanted to make sure that her daggers wouldn''t stab her when she made movements," Benji said. "That would be painful," Lance said. "Yeah," Sam said as he was gobbling up food. "You do realize this is a colosseum and not a restaurant right, Sam?" Chad asked him. "What''s the difference? If they sell food, it''s a restaurant. I am hungry anyway, I gotta eat up so I am ready for my own battle." Sam said as he continued to stuff his face. "Looks like Maal is sleeping like always," Maria said as she looked at Maal. "Yeah, she was pretty tired. Since she had to wake up pretty early after all." Benji said. "Sigh, let her rest before her match," Lance said. "Alright," The group said as they turned to look at the arena that had the contestants walk in. --------------- Author : MY WRISTS AND ARMS HURT! I AM TYPING WITH THE KB ON MY LAP BECAUSE THERE IS NO SPACE!!! *poof* 261 Boys & Girls Delusions "Elise!!! You got this!!!" A cheer could be heard from a certain part of the spectator stands. Of course, the girls who cheered for her were the girls from the girls dormitory. "Mmh, yeah, I do got this." Elise muttered to herself as she waved back at them with a smile on her face. This smile captivated the hearts of many spectating. "Ahh! I think she is the one for me!" A male said as he looked at Elise. "Is this what they call, ''Love at first sight''?" A boy said as he held his chest at where his heart would be located. "No, what one would call your syndrome would be, ''Loving any girl that you see, thus you never will have one'' syndrome." His friend sitting next to him said. "Tch, fine whatever." The boy said as he still looked at Elise with his pounding heart. "Hey! You boys better not think about touching our Elise! You heard!? Only we can! And the plants too!" The girls said as they shouted at the boys who fell in love with Elise. "Ah!? Be quiet! Hands off Lance and Richard then! You girls get so crazy!" The boys retorted. "Huh!? What are you! Gay!? You want to marry boys?! Go ahead, go marry them. Though I wouldn''t mind it if Lance and Richard were to marry¡­ Hehehe¡­" The girls said as they started to have nosebleeds due to their fantasies getting way out of hand. "Wha-! No! We aren''t gay! Then what are you,girls!? Lesbian!?" The boys retorted. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Wouldn''t you boys liked it if we were lesbian?" The girls replied. "Ye- No! What are you on about!" The boys said with an embarrassed face as they started to have their delusional fantasies about two girls, just as the girls had thought about two boys. They too started to have a nosebleed. "Ew! Perverts! Get out! Stop fantasizing about us!" The girls said as they took out their weapons and started to fight the boys. "Children! Please stop fighting! You are disturbing me! You are making me late in starting the match which could end so much earlier! I really don''t want to be here! I just want my cash! So let me please finish this quickly!" The announcer said as he warned the girls and the boys to stop the ruckus they were making. "Tch," Both sides clicked their tongues in annoyance as they put away their weapons before watching the match again. Though they were not fighting from an outside view, some were secretly throwing rocks and using magic. ''Sigh, why don''t they get along?'' The academy thought as they were getting embarrassed from having the same classes as those people. ''Aren''t they nobles too? Only a few could enter the dormitory¡­'' The people that didn''t live in the dormitories thought as they looked at the ruckus the ''nobles'' were causing. "Anyway! Let''s start on with Bracket B! Place in your bets at the gambling station! Make sure you put it on the people you think will lose so I get some money too!" The announcer joked as he started the match. ---------------- Author : SCHOOL TOMORROW WAHHH *poof* 262 Bracket B "Elise! Today is the day I get my revenge!" A boy said as he charged at Elise first. "Huh, who are you again," Elise said as she dodged his punch. "Oh right, it''s you. I remember you now," Elise said as she recalled this boy who she had beaten up during physical education class, which caused Ariana to get angry at her. "Is this all you learned in physical education class? Really?" Elise said as she saw him not using the fighting styles for close quarter combat he was taught. "Shut up! All I need to do is beat you up! And then those people won''t have to laugh at me anymore!" The boy said as he unsheathed the sword he had at his waist. "You know, blades have no eyes." Elise said. "Ha!? I am the one controlling them! All I need to do is defeat you anyway!" The boy said as he charged at the Elise with the words around him saying, ''I don''t know how to use a sword just beat me already.'' "I meant, they literally have no eyes. It''s just a lump of metal after all." Elise said as she dodged the attack, as the sword attacked the person behind her. "AGHH!!! HOW DARE YOU ATTACK ME FROM BEHIND!" The person he stabbed yelled in fury as he turned around making the boy scared. "U-uhm, it was her!" He said as he tried to shift the blame to Elise. The person then looked at Elise in anger. "My weapon is a bow, look, he also has a sheathe without a sword in it. Therefore, that sword is his." Elise said as she pointed towards the boy''s waist. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "You dare lie to me and pin it on someone else!? You''re done for! You better start running!" The person said as he dashed after a crying boy who was running in fear. "I am done with this tournament!" The boy said as he jumped off the ring declaring his surrender. "Ah, that was pretty sad to watch. Sorry for all of you to witness that," The announcer said as he took off his sunglasses to wipe them a bit before putting them back on. "Welp, let''s end this quickly." Elise said as she got her bow before aiming it at the air and shooting nine electric arrows. The electric arrows spread around the ring immediately causing an explosion eliminating more than ?''s of the contestants. It only left a select few that were either lucky or strong enough to survive. However, the contestants immediately became wary of her after this, as they immediately avoided her and attacked the ones they thought were weaker. After a few more contestants were eliminated was there finally a top 5. "Anyway! Bracket B has now finished! That brilliant display of that bow and those arrows had miraculously, saved me a lot of time. Thank you for ending that fight quickly mademoiselle." The announcer said as he bowed at Elise who just bowed back at him before walking off the ring. ---------------- Author : Sigh, I am in school currently. *poof* 263 Profi "Welcome back Elise, and good work," Lance said when Elise came back to the group. "Yeah, I didn''t expect there to still be more than five people remaining after I did that though, still shows there are still some talented individuals," Elise said as she nodded at him. "I mean, the more talented individuals, the better for mankind. Wouldn''t you agree with me?" Benji said. "Yeah, you''re right. As long as their powers are used for the greater good, and not for the evil." Elise said as she sat down by Maria. "Anyway Elise, the guy you were fighting made me laugh so badly. His reaction when he accidentally stabbed the guy made me go crazy." Maria said as she recalled that moment. "Yeah, it was pretty funny. I would''ve laughed too a little, had I not been fighting." Elise said truthfully as she did find it funny, as he was trying to beat her up so badly but got beaten up instead. "Yeah, I wouldn''t be in the mood to laugh if I was getting attacked either," Maria said. "Anyway, who''s up next?" Elise asked the group. "Benji is up next," Chad said. "Yeah, I will go check out my trap kit really quickly. Worst case scenario, I use my fists and beat them up." Benji said as he went to the locker room to check on his equipment. "Alright, I expect you to win this one Benji," Lance said as he looked at him. "I will don''t worry about it. I can already beat a B-ranked adventurer with my fists, I don''t really need traps against them." Benji said. "Don''t get too arrogant, it''ll cause your downfall," Lance replied. "I know, I am not being arrogant, it''s just I have high expectations for myself," Benji said before he disappeared. When he disappeared did the group finally talk again. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Oh yeah so Sam, how much money have we earned so far?" Maria asked him. "Near 400 rainbow coins. We made so much money, they won''t let me bet anymore. I''ll give you all back how much you used to bet." Sam said as he drank his juice. "Wow! We earned so much! With this, I don''t think we need to go adventuring anymore." Maria exclaimed when she heard the amount of money they had earned just from gambling. "You do realize we only went adventuring to gain experience in fighting right? Not for the money," Lance said as he looked at Maria. "Of course, of course, that''s what I meant to say. Besides, where is Sylvie? I thought she would be coming to watch us fight." Maria asked. "She''s in one of the VIP rooms, I saw her carriage earlier when I was getting some more food," Sam said. "Oh, wait she''s in a VIP room? Guess she really is from that Martel family." Maria said. "Yup and the bracket is about to start so let''s watch," Chad said as he looked at the ring. "There Benji is, look how confident he is," Chad added. -------------- Author : typed this entire chapter without a mouse ;( using my drawing tablet and the keyboard hehe *poof* 264 Bracket C "Alright, folks! Break time is over, and bracket C will be starting! Hurry up and place in your bets before it is too late!" The announcer said as he had a plate of food in one hand, while his drink was on the ledge. "Mmmh, this taste so good. This is where all my money should be going right here. This is where all of your money should be going." The announcer said as he ate his food before taking a sip of his water. "Ah! That hit the spot, anyway, I declare that bracket C start!" The announcer said as he began the match. ''Well then, camouflage time.'' Benji said as he got his kit to work and immediately blended in with his surroundings. Once he confirmed that no one could spot him, he started to trip the contestants using his thin wires that one would have to look closely enough to see. "Agh! What the heck was that! Who tripped me!" A contestant said as he fell over face front as he charged at an enemy. He looked back to see no one. "Tch, must''ve been a pebble or a rock. My luck is really bad today." The contestant said as he clicked his tongue before turning back to face his enemy. "Indeed, your luck is pretty bad. You don''t give your back to your enemy during a fight." The enemy said as he was already in front of his face. "Sh-!!" The contestant yelled before he was kicked out of the ring. "What a clumsy and foolish guy. The ring should have no pebbles or rocks, he just tripped on his own or something. Besides, he is at the corner, who would be behind him." The enemy said as he shook his head in disappointment before finding another contestant to knock out. After tripping a few more opponents did Benji finally come out of his camouflage and started using wires to eliminate his opponents. "What the heck! Where''d you come from!" A contestant screamed in fear as a guy had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. "I was always here, what do you mean where did I come from?" Benji said as he restrained the sword arm of the contestant with his wires before he kicked the contestant out of the ring. "Sometimes letting others do the work is pretty fun too. I never knew tripping people could be so fun, especially their reaction." Benji muttered to himself as he continued to use the wires to restrain weapons as he attacked them using close-quarter combat. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Stop! There are only five contestants remaining on the ring! Though that boy suddenly coming out of nowhere really scared me. "Phew, that was finally over. I passed heh," Benji said as he gave a peace sign towards the group. "He actually used the trap kit efficiently somehow during that¡­" Lance said as he looked at Benji in astonishment. How did the students not catch him when he was putting on the camouflage? ------------- Author : publishing in schooL~ *poof* 265 Bracket D/ Beastkin Race Still Discriminated "See, what did I tell you, of course, I''d pass this round," Benji said as he walked back towards the group looking at Lance. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Congratulations, I actually didn''t think you''d be able to use the trap kit and would end up kicking and punching everyone to death," Lance said as he looked at Benji in surprise. "Hehe, I did it when I sensed no one looking at me. I silently covered my torso first before I immediately hid when they looked away." Benji said as he made the peace sign. "Nice," Maria said. "So who''s up next now?" Maria asked as she looked at Sam, Chad, and Maal. "I am up next nya," Maal said. "Are you prepared?" Maria asked her as she started to rub Maal''s head. "I am nya," Maal said as she let Maria pat her. By this time, it was already almost dusk. However, there were even more spectators coming. As people were finally finished with their jobs and were able to come to watch with their family. "Welcome back folks! There are still three more matches to go! And I don''t want to waste any more time, so let''s get this over with yeah!?" The announcer said in an energetic tone as he raised his ''microphone'' towards the crowd. "WOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Loud cries could be heard from the spectators. "YEAH!!!!!!" The crowd said as they cheered with the announcer indicating how energetic they were as well. "Alright! Let''s have Bracket D enter now!" The announcer said. "WOOOOOOO!" Whistling and cheering could be heard as students from Bracket D entered. Not everyone was a morning person, not everyone was an afternoon person. However, there are many night people. Thus, they could not contain themselves anymore and started to unleash their inner feelings as they cheered. The moment Maal went on the ring, she felt many stares from students who wanted to defeat her. Though the kingdom they are in may be free, many nobles still hate beastkins. Since Maal was one, despite how cute and fluffy she was, they still disliked her blood. Thus, they decided they wanted to get rid of her first. ''Hmm? These nobles are so annoying nya. They are always bothering me in class nya. Why can''t they leave me alone nya?" Maal thought to herself as she took out her dagger preparing to cut anyone in her path. "Anyway! Looks like the contestants of bracket D are ready to begin! And looks like most of the crowd has their food in hand too! Now, don''t forget to make your bets! I need that share of money!" The announcer said. "Anyway! I commence bracket D to begin!" The announcer said as he brought down his arm indicating the round had started. "Get out of here you filthy beastkin!" A young male noble said as he charged at her with his sword out. His killing intent was on obvious display, as he really wanted her dead instead of just getting her out of the match. -------------- Author : stupid nobles, always hating beastkin. they never appreciate the fluff *poof* 266 Ally? ''Oh nya, it''s this guy that is always bothering me during knowledge class nya,'' Maal thought to herself as she swiped her dagger at his sword to block it. However, instead of blocking the sword. The sword had been sliced as if it were butter. Clank "W-what¡­" The young male noble said in shock as he looked at his sword he had spent several coins on to get. "You dare break my sword!? I will kill you and take your dagger now!" The young male noble said as his eyes become bloodshot due to rage. He was slowly becoming a beast instead of a human, as he just charged at her recklessly with his broken sword. "Annoying nya," Maal said as she instantly appeared in front of him, she then stabbed her dagger into his chest. Making sure it did not pierce the heart so he would not die. "Pfft." The young male noble spat out blood as the dagger was inserted into his chest. "Have a nice nap nya," Maal said as she pulled out the dagger before kicking him out of the ring towards the healers. "I''ll have my revenge! You will die by my own hands! I will torture you until you beg me!" The young male noble said as he flew off the ring before being unconscious. ''Ew nya, I don''t want him touching me nya. I should kill him nya, he''s getting on my nerves nya,'' Maal thought as she looked at him in disgust. ''I wonder who''s next nya," Maal said as she turned back to look at all the nobles who had disliked her. "If we all go in at once we can take her out! Let''s go together!" The young nobles said as they all formed a team together to attack her. "Pathetic! You''re teaming against one girl!?" A young boy said as he appeared near Maal. He too, used a dagger like Maal. "..." Maal just looked at him with her dagger out, just in case he were to attack her. "Hey, calm down. I won''t attack you alright? Let''s wipe out these nuisances, and then we can wipe out the others until we''re top 5. Okay?" The young boy said as he looked at Maal who was being wary of him. "Nnh¡­" Maal nodded at him as she turned to face the nobles. "Kill them both! It doesn''t matter! My parents will cover for you!" An arrogant noble child said as he thought he could get away with murder. The nobles of course, were pretty dumb. As they always thought they could get away with anything due to their reputation and money. However, they didn''t realize the Academy is equal to the King itself. Therefore, they could not plead out of anything. This is why even Maal didn''t kill the boy and merely stabbed him in the chest. Even she wouldn''t be able to escape the punishment. "That stupid son of mine! Is he trying to bring down our family!?" The arrogant noble child''s father said as he clenched his fists. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ---------------- Author : :thumbsup: publishing at school. Mile on monday, I am so scared I cant even jog for 3 minutes. *poof* 267 Destroying The Nobles "I have spoiled him too much! If he kills in the academy, even I can''t save him!" The noble''s father said as he held his head in agony. "Looks like I will need to teach him a lesson after this round." The noble''s father said as he clenched his fists. He could only watch on as the students all charged in to kill Maal with a hopeless expression on his face. He could only pray that she wouldn''t die so his family would not lose their reputation. "Get them!" The contestants said as they all charged at Maal and the random young boy. "I''ll take care of the ones on the right, you take care of the ones on the left." He said as he started dashing at them with his dagger in hand. Maal merely nodded at him as she started dashing at the left side, wanting to clearly end this round quicker so she could go back to napping. She was really tired from waking up too early still. "We''ve got you now!" The contestants said as they swung their swords at her when she got near them. However, the sword was met with nothing as it cut through a mirage of Maal. Suddenly, multiple reflections of Maal surrounded them as they did the same actions in unison. "W-what! What is this!? She must be a demon! No one can have so many of themselves!" The contestants screamed out as they were in fear. Maal hearing these accusations did not care, as she rushed in at them while brandishing her dagger. She aimed at the chest for all of them before sending them off the ring. Clearly avoiding the vital parts so they would not die. She did not know, doing this would save a certain noble family''s reputation. Which the family head would repay her later in the future. After finishing up the contestants that went after her, she looked towards the boy who had supposedly helped her. She watched silently as he took out the enemies one by one. "Die!" The contestants said as they brought their sword down upon his head. Seeing this, he immediately ducked as he dodged to the side. He then quickly got behind the contestant before giving the contestant a stab in the rib before kicking him off the ring. That was his move to get rid of these nobles, he counter attacked and sneak attacked them whenever he could. The nobles may have flashy gear and everything due to their money. However, that could not help them cover up for their lack of skill. The boy had only wanted to help Maal because he sensed that she would be a good opponent. And he only wanted to fight stronger opponents so he could get stronger himself. He was truly a battle-maniac, as he completely single-handedly destroyed the entire group of contestants. Both Maal and him had finished their sides, leaving one arrogant noble left that had ordered the charge. "Stop! You can''t do this! Do you know who I am!?" The arrogant young noble said as he walked back in fear. "Don''t know, don''t care," Maal said as she kicked his buttocks making him go off the ring. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ------------------- Author : zzz *poof* 268 Bracket E "Stop! The round is over! Give a round of applause to these 5 contestants that have made it to the next round!" The announcer said as he indicated for the round to be over. Clap Clap CLAP The audience clapped and cheered as they looked at the five contestants with respect and awe. Of course, they would, anyone who passes the first round can already be considered better than most. And the winner would be a prodigy of prodigies. "Hello there, what is your name?" The boy asked her as he came over to her. "Maal," Maal stated her name as she continued walking back towards the group. "My name is Tate, nice to meet you." The boy said as he introduced himself. "Nnh, why''d you help me nya?" Maal asked him. "Because you''re strong. I only want to face strong people in the later rounds so I can get stronger myself." The boy said as he looked at Maal. "Oh, okay nya," Maal said as she got back to Lance and the others. "Good job Maal! And who''s the guy behind you?" Maria asked her. "He''s Tate nya," Maal said as he introduced Tate to the group. "They''re Maria, Lance, Elise, Benji, Chad, Sam nya," Maal said as she introduced the group to him. "Wow! They are all strong people. I can sense it, and more than half of you guys are already top 5?" Tate said as he looked at them in astonishment. "Yeah, we trained hard! We ended up doing reckless stuff so the Adventurer''s Guild has to keep us monitored now." Chad said. "... Just what kind of reckless stuff do you need for that to happen¡­" Tate muttered. "Anyway, who''s going next nya?" Maal asked the group. "I am," Chad said. "Nnh, good luck then nya," Maal said as she sat on her seat. Tate took a seat next to them as well, as he was interested in them. "Did you forget your cards?" Maria asked him when he was about to go. "Of course not! Why would I forget them!?" He asked her. "I mean, you forgot them when we went to do missions a bunch of times. You ended up having to punch the monsters." Maria said as she reminded him of his mistakes. "T-that was a mistake! Why would I forget my deck of cards!" Chad said as he left hurriedly so Maria wouldn''t say anymore. "Ah, he left. Hopefully, he didn''t actually forget his deck of cards." Maria said. "He wouldn''t forget it on an occasion like this," Lance said. "Well fair enough, Sam how much are you going to eat¡­" Maria said as she stared at him. "Until this round is over. I need to fill my stomach before I fight you know. You can''t fight on an empty stomach." Sam said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Yes yes, whatever you say," Maria said as she turned back to look at the ring. "Okay folks! I am getting tired of this! I just want to go home right now but. Welcome the contestants of bracket E!" The announcer said. ------------------ Author : SO SLEEPY LET ME SLEEP *poof* 269 Chad Is A Idio "Alright, welcome these kids that have decided to participate in this tournament today! These are some brave and courageous souls that did not back away from fear!" The announcer said when the contestants stood on the ring. "Now without further ado, let''s begin the match shall we!?" The announcer said before he indicated for the round to start. "Now then, let''s see what my deck of cards can do!" Chad said as he reached for his deck of cards in its holster on his waist. "Now then, let''s start with the white cards!" Chad said. "Wait a second¡­" Chad said as he moving his hand crazily around his right waist trying to find his deck of cards. "You''re kidding me, did I actually forget it?" Chad said as he looked at his waist. "This is a joke. I swear I had it on me." Chad said as he looked at the enemy that was charging at him. "Well then, good thing I always have a plan B! The secret art of turning around and fleeing like any smart person would." Chad said as he turned around and started running away from the contestant. "Get back here you coward! How dare you run during the tournament!" The contestant shouted from behind him. "It''s not my fault you can''t catch up to me! Why don''t you attack somebody else!?" Chad said as he ducked under to dodge a contestant that had swung their mace at him from in front. "Hup!" Chad said as he planted both of his hands on the ground before lifting his body up to give two kicks to the contestant that had swung their mace at him in the stomach. The mace wielding contestant was kicked off the ring getting eliminated. The person who was chasing Chad had it even rougher. When Chad had kicked the mace wielding contestant off the ring, the mace was still flying. Thus when he lost grip of the mace, it started flying towards the contestant that was chasing Chad. It hit him squarely in the face making him fly off the ring with injuries that would hurt a lot. "Holy cow, how''d you even get hit by that? It literally flew at you, wouldn''t you duck to dodge that?" Chad muttered but continued to run and duck. ¡­ "What is Chad doing?" Maria asked the group. "He''s being an idiot again. He doesn''t realize his deck of cards is on his left waist. He thinks its on his right." Benji said as he held his head in agony. Who could''ve known his friend was so stupid at such a time. In the first place, why was he friends with him anyway? ¡­ "Stop! That is the end of bracket E! Give a round of applause to the top 5 that will be advancing to the next round!" The announcer said as he started to clap. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "The next round will be the last round for today!" The announcer said as he reminded everyone. "So make sure you do everything you can before you miss out on this round!" The announcer reminded them all before he went to do his business. ------------------ Author : iactually got sick, I am sneezing, difficulty breathing sometimes again lol *poof* 270 Chad Is Ignored "Ah, guys I am back. I guess I really did leave my deck of cards behind. Hahaha¡­" Chad gave a fake laugh as he walked back to the group while scratching his head. "..." "What''s the silence for? You guys aren''t going to congratulate me or something?" Chad asked them when he heard nothing. So he turned to look at their face. They were all giving him a disdain and a disappointed look on their faces. "What? What are you guys looking at? Is there something on my face?" Chad asked them confusedly. "Nothing, I can''t bother with you anymore. If anyone ever asks if you know us, say no." Maria said as she looked away from him. "Sam, are you sure you can even fight after eating that much?" Maria said as she turned around to look at him completely ignoring Chad. "Yeah, I can! Let me go prepare now." Sam said as he went to get his equipment before heading to the ring with the other contestants. "What do you mean if they ask me that? Don''t we know each other?" Chad asked her puzzledly. "I don''t want people to know I am friends with an idiot." Maria said bluntly. "What? I am not an idiot alright? All I did was forget my deck of cards. Besides, I won, so I didn''t really need the deck of cards." Chad retorted. "Then what is that?" Maria asked him as she pointed at his left waist. "What is what?" Chad said as he looked towards where Maria was pointing. "..." Chad looked at his left waist and back at her like he had just seen a demon. "You see what I mean now? Please don''t talk to me in public. I don''t know you." Maria said as she looked away from him. "I can explain. I completely forgot that I switched it you know. Come on guys, don''t ignore me. Aren''t we the best of friends?" Chad said as he asked the group who were blatantly ignoring him. "Ha ha ha, really funny." The group said as they looked at the ring, completely ignoring him. "Guys? Come on guys, don''t be like this. We are friends aren''t we?" Chad said as he tried to get their attention. "Oh look! There Sam is, I wonder what he can do right guys?" Maria said as she looked at the group pretending Chad wasn''t part of the group. "Ugh¡­ Why am I so stupid¡­" Chad muttered as he looked at the ring with a sad expression on his face. ¡­ "Alright folks! Get ready for our last round of the day! Give the contestants a round of applause for attending and participating in today''s tournament!" The announcer said as he was back at his area with some more food. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Clap Clap Clap "I know you all can''t wait to see who would get top 5 in this match right!? I know it because I can see all of your faces saying, "Hurry up and finish so I can place my bets on the 30 participants remaining to make some big bucks"." The announcer said. "But I am the same, so without further ado. Let''s begin this round shall we!" The announcer said. -------------- Author : sorry late chapter I got really sick and still am sick. *poof* 272 Bracket F "What the heck did you eat growing up! Why are you so big!?" The contestants around Sam couldn''t help but ask when they saw his physique. "Alot of meat. Why? You want to be as big as me?" Sam asked them. "No! You are so fat! Which girl would want to go out with you!? I don''t want to be like you! I just want to be handsome and dashing!" The contestants said as they looked at him in disgust. "I am not fat! I am just round and chubby! There is a clear difference! Don''t you see these muscles?!" Sam said as he attempted to flex his muscles. Which resulted in failure, as he was wearing metal armor which wasn''t the one he received from the dwarf. "How are we supposed to see a thing!? You''re wearing armor! Second of all, your armor is restricting your movements anyway! Third of all, you have no muscles! You are just pure fat!" The contestants said as they looked at him. "..." Sam''s face darkened as he looked at the contestant that said that. He made a mark in his mind to remember who it was. He would definitely not let the guy get in top 5. When they heard the announcer start the match, Sam immediately dashed over to the contestant doing a shield bash. This move was supposed to be aimed at the contestant that had made fun of him earlier, however, it had gained more than 5 contestants alone making them fly off the ring. "What the!" The contestants said one after another as they were dragged into his shield bash. "That''s what you get for making fun of me!" Sam said as he looked at the five. ''We didn''t even make fun of you though!?'' Four of them thought as they had felt wronged. ''Holy crap, why is he so strong¡­'' The one who had made fun of him thought inside of his head before he fainted. "Hmph," Sam snorted as he looked at them in disdain. ¡­ "Your uhh friend¡­ Has a weird temperament huh?" Laura said as she looked at Sylvie. "Eh, he''s strange. At least he has money though," Sylvie said. "Sylvie, promise mother that you''ll only be faithful to one person in the future okay?" Laura said as she turned Sylvie around to face her and said seriously. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Um¡­ Okaasan, what are you talking about?" Sylvie asked as she looked at her confusedly. "Just make the promise, promise me!" Laura said as she increased her voice. "Y-yes¡­ I promise¡­" Sylvie promised her as she was frightened. ¡­ "Take this you fatso!" A person said as they ran up to him with their hammer. Intending to crush his armor and send him flying off the ring. Clang! "Agh!!!" The hammer wielding person cried out as he let go of his hammer. His hands felt numb, and the armor that Sam wore didn''t even show any signs of cracking. "It''s over!" Sam said as he shield bashed the contestant off the ring. "Stop! This is the end for the last round of the day! Congratulate the top 5 of bracket F!" The announcer said as he ended the round. --------------- Author : ACHOO IM SO SICK WTF STOP RUNNY NOSE STUFFY NOSE AHHH *poof* 273 Eating At Lilys Restauran "Wow, looks like your friends all made it to the finals. That is really impressive. Your friends have some talent Sylvie." Laura said as she looked at them. "Yeah! I told you they were strong okaasan!" Sylvie said as she tilted side to side happily. "Alright, let''s go to our inn. The tournament will last for a while. So traveling back and forth back to our mansion will be very troublesome and tiresome." Laura said as she carried Sylvie out of the VIP room. "Okay," Sylvie said as she nodded in agreement. ¡­ "Well then, you all wanna go to Lily''s Electric Restaurant before we head home? To celebrate our victory yeah?" Sam said as he was still hungry. "Sure, let''s go there. We haven''t been there in a while." Maria said as she wanted to eat some of Lily''s food again. "Yeah, I am hungry after running around and fighting." Chad said as his stomach growled. "Food nya," Maal said as she only wanted to sleep and eat food. Thus, the group all decided to head towards Lily''s Electric Restaurant completely forgetting Sylvie was in their vicinity. They''d be reunited at a later date though. ¡­ "Come here Sylvie. It is time for bed, you need your beauty sleep." Laura said as she patted the bed space next to her. "Okay okaasan," Sylvie said as she laid down on the bed with her mother before the two drifted off to sleep. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Sylvie the naughty child had not slept much at all in the recent days, as she kept waking up in the night to go have fun and do others. Making her sleep in class, thus, making many of the teachers mad. So when she slept with her mother who would not allow her to do such a thing, she had a very nice sleep that night. Making her feel refreshed when she got up. ¡­ "Ah, welcome you seven. I heard you guys finished the first round and all ended up in the top 5 aside from Maria who didn''t participate." Lily said when she saw them enter. "What? You heard that already? We immediately headed off to here after the matches though." Sam said in surprise. "Oh please, I have many ways of communication. There''s an open room on floor 5. Go up there and I''ll have your meals ready in just a bit." Lily said. "Alright, thanks Lily." Sam and the rest said as they went upstairs to their table on floor 5 before patiently waiting for their food. Of course, they got their usual. And Sam of course, was stuffing his face like usual. Thankfully, none of them had to pay, as Sam was always the one paying. "Thanks for the meal as always Lily! It tasted as great as it did last time we were here!" Sam said as he patted his stomach before paying the bills. "You welcome! Come visit us again next time!" Lily said as she waved them goodbye. "We will! Next time we will bring Sylvie!" They said as they left the restaurant. --------------- Author : I am so sick, I took 3 advil today (Written on 8/19/2019) *poof* 274 Sakura Fros "Sylvie sweetie, I have something for you," Laura said as she was unpacking all the luggage they had. "What is it okaasan?" Sylvie asked her mother confusedly as she was helping Laura unpack. "I have a weapon for you to protect yourself! I don''t want you to use those shabby old equipment that could break at any time." Laura said as she was trying to find the Sakura Frost that she had packed beforehand. "Ehm, okay?" Sylvie said as she looked at her mother expectantly. "There it is! Tada, I present to you. The Sakura Frost. It is a very good sword, I never got to use it though. It only takes female virgins as its wielder. I found the sword when I met your father Claude who we shall clearly write letters to." Laura said as she took the katana out of her luggage and presented it to Sylvie. "Wah, the sheathe looks so pretty!" Sylvie said when she saw the sheathe made out of light pink and white. Making it look like cherry blossom petals were on the sheathe with the white as the light. "It is isn''t it!? I wished I could use this sword back in the day, it is so pretty. So all I could do was bring it with me and look at it all day." Laura said as she looked a bit sad when she gave it to Sylvie. "However, since I have you now, you can definitely use it!" Laura said as she urged Sylvie to grab it. "Oh," Sylvie said as she took the katana from Laura''s hand and started examining the sheathe. Once she was satisfied with examining the sheathe, she slowly pulled out the blade. WHOOSH "W-wha?" Sylvie cried out in panic as there was a gust of wind coming from the katana as well as cherry blossom petals that started to fly around her. "Right! There is also this effect, it makes you look so cute and pretty!" Laura said as she couldn''t help but grab a cherry blossom petal from the floor and put it on Sylvie''s head. "How sharp and durable is it okaasan?" Sylvie asked her mother. "It is really sharp! It is also really durable too! It can compare with the strongest swords in the world! Due to it being for virgins female only, the power-hungry males cannot wield it." Laura said. "So no one really fought me for it! Not like they could beat me anyway." Laura boasted a bit to make herself look cooler in front of her own daughter. "Oh yeah, it is also bound to the wielder. So no one can steal it from you. There can only be one wielder at a time, the contract is made when you fully unsheathe the blade." Laura said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "The previous wielder is already dead, I found this in a tomb many years ago. There was an old ancient letter from probably a thousand years ago." Laura said. "Thus, there should be no problems making a contract right now," Laura added. ---------- Author : omg fever please, my legs feel like jelly *poof* 275 Contracting Sakura Fros "Nnh," Sylvie nodded as she slowly unsheathed the Sakura Frost, causing a stronger gust of wind the further the katana was unsheathed. Halfway through, half of the room the two mother and daughter were in was already filled with the cherry blossom petals from the katana. "Keep going, Sylvie! You are almost there!" Laura said as she continued to encourage her daughter. "Ugh! Why is the katana resisting me? It won''t let me pull it out of its sheath." Sylvie groaned as she continued to try to pull the blade out of its sheath to make a contract. "This is how the katana tests it''s new wielder! If you don''t have the strength to pull it out, it will not let you wield it." Laura explained it to her. "Isn''t the strength you need to pull out this katana above norm!?" Sylvie cried out as she was already using 80% of her strength and was only at the 90% area of being able to fully unsheathe the katana. "Just hang on there Sylvie! You almost have it , sweetie! Just a bit more and the katana will be yours to wield!" Laura kept on encouraging her daughter. "Haaa!" Sylvie gave out a battle cry as she used all 100% of her power to unsheathe the blade. WHOOSH There were around a million cherry blossom petals that were flying around the two in the room right now. The room was fully dyed in pink due to the cherry blossom petals making the scene look really beautiful if one was to see this happen from far away. Just two girls, a loli, and a mother. Who was surrounded by pink petals that continuously flew around them. Whoever saw this scene right now would deeply etch it into their memory as it would be one of the most beautiful scenes they have ever seen in their entire life. "Congratulations Sylvie, you have finally made a contract with the Sakura Frost katana. It is now bound to you until the day you die." Laura said as she patted her daughter''s head. "Haa¡­ Ha¡­ I finally did it okaasan¡­" Sylvie said as she fainted immediately after overexerting herself. "Sylvie! Are you okay?" Laura asked her daughter as she caught Sylvie with her arms. "I am okay okaasan¡­ I am just a bit tired that''s all. It was tiring to pull out that katana." Sylvie said as she drifted off to dreamland. "Alright, have a nice rest sweetie. I''ll see you later." Laura said as she carried Sylvie to her bed and gently rested her on it. She then gently placed blankets ontop of Sylvie''s body just so she wouldn''t get cold before she went back to unpacking their stuff. ¡­ Meanwhile somewhere inside a hidden cave. "My lord, someone has finally wielded the Sakura Frost after a thousand years. Should we go get it and kill the wielder?" A female servant asked their boss who was covered in darkness. "Quietly observe, for now, do not let them find you." The boss said. "Yes, sir!" She said before she vanished. ------------ Author : I hope I cough out blood in school. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. *poof* 276 Contract Aftermath "Nnh¡­" Sylvie stirred awake as she tried to rub her eyes. "Ow!" She cried out when she tried to move her arms. "It hurts!" She cried out as she realized her entire body was in pain. "Sweetie! You''re awake! Are you okay?" Laura asked her when she walked into the room. "Okaasan, it hurts¡­" Sylvie said weakly. "What hurts?" Laura asked her daughter with a serious face. "My entire body¡­ It hurts so much¡­" Sylvie said. "Oh, it''s just the aftermath of contracting with something that is much stronger than you," Laura said, as she had experienced this before. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Just be brave and strong, the pain will go away sooner or later," Laura said as she encouraged Sylvie again. "Can''t you heal me or something? It hurts so much. I can''t even move!" Sylvie cried out as she looked at her mother. "Nope, the pain is actually mentally. It isn''t a pain you actually have, it''s like your soul. I can''t heal souls." Laura explained to her daughter. "Aghh, can''t anyone heal souls!? It hurts so much!" Sylvie cried as she did not like pain. "Well, I will go to visit the stalls and some old friends. I''ll be back by nighttime! Otherwise, goodbye sweetie!" Laura said as she left the house leaving a Sylvie who was in pain on the bed. "Okaasan!!!!" Sylvie''s cry was heard a mile away from inside the house. "Ugh¡­ Mother will be back darling¡­ Mother just has some errands to run." Laura said as she left without turning back. "What was that cry?! I think some girl got abandoned by her mother or something¡­ Poor little girl." The crowds started to speak amongst each other as they looked towards the inn where the scream came from. "... I wonder what that was¡­" The innkeeper muttered to herself as she looked at the ceiling of the second floor. "Must''ve been my imagination or something," She said as she shrugged her shoulders before she started to wipe the counter again. "Hmm hmm hmm~ I wonder how much money I have made today!~ I am running out of supplies~" The innkeeper sang a tune to herself as she muttered out words. ¡­ "Hmm, Sylvie still hasn''t visited us yet. I wonder if she''s busy doing something, or something has stopped her from doing so." Maria said as she laid on her bed back at the dormitory. "You know she''s really hyper sometimes. Other times she is just plain sleepy and lazy. She is probably laying on her bed right now as we speak." Elise said as she looked outside the window. "Or she could be stopped right now. Maybe something is happening to her." Maria said. "Besides, wouldn''t she want to come visit us again and lay on her bed?" Maria added. "You''re right, maybe something truly is stopping her. But whatever is, it really can''t stop her. She cannot be stopped, she is too strong anyway. I don''t know anyone who could beat her if she were to try." Elise said. ----------------- Author : zzz *poof* 277 Innkeepers Soup "Ugh¡­ I can finally move¡­ It still hurts so badly though¡­ If I knew how much pain this brought, I would never have made a contract with the katana." Sylvie said as she hunched over while holding her back in pain. She currently looked like an old woman who needed support to walk around. "I am so hungry¡­ I must find food, otherwise, I''ll die¡­" Sylvie said as she was starving from not eating for an entire night and up until now. However, she stopped when she left the room. She looked around herself to get a good look at where she was currently. "Right¡­ We are at an inn right now¡­ We didn''t bring any food. Guess I have to go to the stalls for some food¡­" Sylvie muttered to herself as she slowly walked down the inn floors in pain. "Good afternoon little girl." The innkeeper said when she saw Sylvie walk down the stairs. "Good afternoon¡­" Sylvie said weakly as she held on the walls coming down slowly. "Are you okay?" The innkeeper asked her worriedly. "I am okay¡­ My body just hurts. It''s like I pulled a muscle or something. If I do nothing it won''t hurt." Sylvie said as she looked at the innkeeper. "Oh, what do you want to eat? It looks like you''ll die before you even get to the stalls by the way you''re walking." The innkeeper said as she helped her get to a couch that had a table in front of it. "Thanks¡­ Anything light will do." Sylvie said as she doubted that she could chew on anything much if moving was a pain. "Alright, I''ll make you some soup. Just sit there and it''ll come soon." The innkeeper said as she went to the back where the kitchen was to make soup for Sylvie. ''Haiz, at least the people here are still nice. I would probably drop dead from all the pain the moment I walked out of this inn.'' Sylvie thought to herself. ''I just want to lay down¡­ Even sitting hurts. My spine hurts so much¡­'' Sylvie thought as she winced in pain when she tried to adjust herself to a better position. "Alright, here is your soup. You don''t have to chew at all, I didn''t include anything like that. It is basically just the broth and some small soft ingredients." The innkeeper said as she placed a bowl of soup in front of Sylvie. "Thank you." Sylvie said as she took the bowl of both hands before slowly bringing it to her lips to taste. "Mm," Sylvie obviously liked the taste of the soup as she slowly drank it bit by bit. After doing that for a while, she was finally done drinking all the soup. "Wow! You must''ve been hungry huh little girl? Do you want anymore?" The innkeeper asked her. "No thanks, I am full now." Sylvie said as she didn''t really have a big appetite. "Oh well then, you can just lay there for now. I doubt you could make it all the way up the stairs to your room again without falling down the stairs." The innkeeper said. ''The truth hurts¡­ But yes.'' Sylvie thought inside her head as she laid on the couch. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. -------------- Author : So sleepy¡­ *poof* 278 Generations Have Changed "Oh, Sylvie. What are you doing here?" Laura asked her daughter when she walked into the inn. "Hi okaasan, it hurts to move still," Sylvie said as she laid on the couch. "Welcome back miss. You should bring your daughter back upstairs onto her bed. She really needs the sleep, she looks like she is about to die. Maybe you should go check that out." The innkeeper said as she greeted Laura. "She''s alright. She''ll be okay tomorrow. Thanks for taking care of her when I was out though." Laura said as she went to carry Sylvie back upstairs. "No problem, she is a customer. So I will treat her as one, I can''t let anything happen to my customers after all." The innkeeper said as she placed a hand over her chest assuring them. "Yes yes, have a good night," Laura said as she waved at the innkeeper before disappearing on the stairs. "You too!" The innkeeper said. "Bye bye," Sylvie said. "Bye little girl, see you tomorrow." The innkeeper said as she resumed doing her over the counter activities. ¡­ "Sigh, where is that girl that contracted with the Sakura Frost that our ancestors had kept hidden for over a thousand years?" A female wearing a black hood and robe muttered as she looked around the streets. "That smells good, I wonder what it is." She added when she sniffed around. "I am pretty hungry so¡­ You know what they all say, you can''t do anything with an empty stomach!" She said as she went to go visit the stalls and booths to get some food. "Excuse me, can I get two of those?" She asked a lady who was running a stall. "Sure, that will be ten bronze coins please." The lady said. "Here you go." The female in a black hood said as she paid up. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Here you go, have a nice day." The lady said as she handed her two steak kebabs. "You too." She said as she walked along the streets eating the steak kebab. "Mm, these taste good. They are juicy! These peppers and onions make the texture different from the meat! It''s just good when it''s all combined!" She said when she took a bite out of the steak kebab. "I didn''t know there was so much good food out here. I better take more missions and try not to get cooped up within our sect. They don''t make any good food at all compared to these." She said as she looked at the beautiful scenery that her sect didn''t have. "The world really changes after many generations. Hmph, why didn''t the sect leader let me out here earlier. I have to thank the one that contracted with Sakura Frost. She let me eat all this delicacy." She said before she disappeared off of a roof. ¡­ "Okaasan, when will it be over! I want to play!" Sylvie cried out as she could not stand staying in one place. "It''ll be over when you wake up. Just go to sleep." Laura said as she tried to soothe Sylvie. "Ughhh!!!" Sylvie groaned before she went to sleep. ------------ Author : yawn *poof* 279 Before Group Drawings "Are you guys ready for today?" Maria asked the two girls. "Yeah, today is the drawings for who we''re up against right?" Elise said as she yawned. "Yep! Let''s prepare to go now!" Maria said enthusiastically as she looked at the two. "I am going back to sleep nya. I used too much energy yesterday nya. I woke up too early yesterday as well nya," Maal said as she pulled her blankets over her head. "Hey! It is no time to be sleeping right now Maal! Let''s go get you all washed up and clean. You need to be beautiful when you go on stage to pick up your drawings for the brackets!" Maria said as she pulled the blankets off of Maal. "Nnnh¡­ Too bright nya¡­ Just let me sleep for a little bit more nyaa¡­" Maal cried out as she light from the sun hit Maal directly in the face causing her to wince in pain before tightly clamping her eyes shut. "Fine¡­ If you don''t wake up after a while, I will forcibly wake you up. Then I''ll drag you all the way to the colosseum." Maria said as she looked at Maal. "Un." Maal said in agreement before she went back to sleep not forgetting to get her blanket before covering her entire body with it. "Sigh, she sleeps too much," Maria said as she looked at Maal. "Just let her sleep, cats sleep a lot anyway," Elise said as she laid back on her bed. "Don''t tell me you''re going to sleep as well," Maria said as she looked at Elise. "I need to rest, the longer I rest, the better and more prepared I will be for the tournament," Elise said as she closed her eyes intending to take a short rest. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Ugh! I can''t believe the both of you! Just sleeping like that!" Maria said as she held her head in agony. "Fine then, I''ll take a nap as well!" Maria said as she laid on her bed before closing her eyes. ¡­ "Ugh¡­ The pain is finally gone¡­ It took me so long to sleep that I don''t even know if I fell asleep or not¡­" Sylvie muttered to herself as she slowly opened her eyes. "Ow! My eyes! I am definitely going back to sleep! It is too bright outside!" Sylvie said as she covered herself with her blanket before going back to sleep. "I need all the sleep I can get before I go anywhere else! I am literally sleep deprived because of what happened yesterday. That contract hurt my body too much!" Sylvie said before she finally fell asleep. ¡­ "Boys, are you ready?" Chad asked them. "Yeah, why?" Benji asked him. "We need to look presentable in front of all the girls of course! What, are you really going to go dressed up like that?" Chad asked him. "The real question is, are you really going to go dressed up like that?" Benji said as he pointed out Chad''s clothing. "What about it? It is just a suit. You got any problem with it?" He asked Benji. "Sigh, whatever," Benji said as he left the matters alone. ''Who wears a suit to a tournament that involves drawing for the brackets?'' He thought inside his head. ----------- Author : zzz *poof* 280 Wake Up Or Be Late! "Wake up you three! Are you going to oversleep on your bracket drawings!?" The landlady said as she suddenly appeared in front of the three girls who were sleeping on their bed. "Are all of you heavy sleepers as well!? You don''t even sense my presence and still sleep ah!? Wake up you fools!" The landlady said as she threw a punch at the heads of the three girls. "OWW!!!!!" Maria cried out as she woke up falling out of her bed holding her head in agony. "Nya¡­" Maal said as she rolled over on her bed narrowly dodging the fist. Her sixth sense was still a thing even though she was sleeping. "Mmm¡­ Why don''t you just shake me next time instead of trying to attack me as your only way to wake someone up¡­" Elise said as she dodged the attack by leaping out of the bed. "Hmph! I am not that light-hearted to wake you all up like that! Maybe I''d do it for Sylvie, but not for any of you! Besides, you are all winners who are obviously strong, and for you, you can heal yourself so why bother." The landlady said as she pointed at the three of them. "Now go wash up! Otherwise, you''ll be late! Hurry up! Get a move on it!" The landlady said as she started to shout at them and instruct them. "Yes yes¡­" The three of them said as they obediently listened to the landlady. "Sigh, I wonder how that sleepyhead is doing. She is probably still sleeping isn''t she?" The landlady muttered to herself as she recalled Sylvie. "Whatever, it''s not like she is participating anyway. So let her sleep as much as she wants. She has such a cute expression on her face when she sleeps anyway," The landlady added as she shook her head to clear her thoughts before going back to the first floor. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ¡­ "Ah-choo!" Sylvie sneezed as she was still sleeping. "Ugh¡­ Who was talking badly about me? I was having such a good dream¡­ All the cats were mofu mofu-ing me¡­ So soft and fluffy¡­ I must go back to dreamland!!!" Sylvie said as she was awoken from her dream by the goosebumps she was receiving and her sneeze. "Oh no, sweetie. That''s a no can do, it is time for you to wake up. We need to hurry up and go to the colosseum so we can watch the bracket drawings. Your friends will be there, don''t forget. Don''t you want to see your friends?" Laura said when she noticed Sylvie who had woken up from her sleep. "Ugh¡­ It''s just a bracket drawing¡­ They''ll be fighting soon anyway¡­ And besides, I know they''re probably all taking a nap right now. They''re probably running late right now." Sylvie muttered under her bedsheets as she attempted to go back to bed. "Well then, let''s just wake up. You need to eat breakfast anyway. Well more like lunch now because you slept through breakfast." Laura said as she took Sylvie''s blanket and bedsheets off. ------------ Author : zzz *poof* 281 Bracket Drawings "Good afternoon ladies and gentlemen! I am fairly tired today, so let''s not have any jokes today. You all know what is happening today, if you don''t, don''t even bother asking people around you. Because I will be the one explaining it." The announcer said when he saw the time was right. "Yesterday contained the matches for the top 30 contestants of the tournament. Now we will pit the 30 contestants into a battle in a single-elimination like a bracket. Whoever stands on top will win!" The announcer added. "So for today, in order to find out who will be going against who. We will have all 30 participants come on stage and pick an orb. The orb will have a number on it indicating which number you are. There are 30 orbs with the number markings of one to thirty. One will be paired up with two, as three will be paired up with four and so on." The announcer explained. "Whoever they are paired up with, they will have to fight their opponent that day. As for today and for this entire week. There will be five fights a day, which means in six days, there will only be six participants left. However, after that, things will change. There will no longer be a bracket for that. It will be like in the first match from yesterday, a battle royale between the six contestants." He added to that explanation as he was running out of breath. "So now then, let''s stop with the wait. Let the contestants come up on the stage now shall we?" The announcer said as he pointed towards the entrance of the colosseum. Many cheers were heard as the thirty students walked out of that entrance and onto the stage where there was a box with a small hole on the top. "Let''s give these contestants another round of applause for actually making it this far today." The announcer said as he started to clap. "Anyway, let''s let the drawings begin!" The announcer said. "Up first will be Lance!" The announcer said as he looked at Lance who walked towards the box and reached his hand in to grab an orb. Lance grabbed an orb and showed it towards the crowd. "He has grabbed orb number 14! So whoever gets 13 will be his opponent!" The announcer said. "Up second will be Maal!" The announcer said once more. Maal went up slowly as she reached out to grab an orb before showing it up before putting it back again. "Maal has gotten number 22! So whoever has 21 will be going against her!" The announcer added once more. "Up third will be Sam!" The announcer said for the third time. Sam did the same thing everything did as he grabbed an orb and flashed it towards the crowd. "Number 9! Whoever gets number 10 will be his opponent!" The announcer said tiredly as he didn''t like repeating the same thing over and over. "Up fourth will be Richard!" The announcer said once again. Richard Baroque did the same thing as the first three as he flashed his orb. However, this orb made people gasp and look in excitement. "Richard has gotten orb number 10! We have our first pair ladies and gentlemen! It will be Richard against Sam!" The announcer said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ------------------- Author : sorri lem chepter. me suk et dis typed at 11 pm btw im sleepi *poof* 282 Resting Before Watching "What! I go against the boss already? This is unfair," Sam said when he heard what orb Richard had pulled out. "What terrible luck you have. I remember you saying you smelled some good treasure a year ago back on the mountain, but we almost died to a saber-tooth instead." Lance said as he shook his head. "It basically was a treasure! We could''ve made a lot of money from it if we sold its fur and pelt!" Sam retorted. "So what? We wouldn''t be able to sell anything if we couldn''t kill it. We only lived due to the landlord being able to finish it off when we thought we had killed it after collapsing the cave." Lance said as he looked away from Sam. "Agh! Whatever! Fine whatever! My luck is terrible! But, who cares! Which one of us isn''t strong enough to fight Richard? He may have some skills but, this handcrafted equipment won''t let me lose to him! Plus our adventuring for a bit also helped me in progressing with my skills too!" Sam said as he looked confident. "Don''t get too overconfident. And stop relying on your equipment so badly. You won''t always have it on you. You will end up having to fight bare-fisted sometime." Elise said as she looked at him. "Why would I have to fight bare-fisted? I am always prepared before I go to a fight." Sam said as he looked at her. "Are you really going to wear metal equipment when you sleep?" Elise asked him. "Huh? Of course not! Who can sleep with metal on anyway?" Sam asked her puzzledly. "Exactly, you won''t be sleeping with your equipment. So how will you be able to use it if you were to get assassinated at night?" Elise asked him. "... You''re right¡­ I will have to fight bare-fisted¡­" Sam said as he realized the logic behind her explanation. "Welp looks like the bracket drawings are over," Lance said. "Ladies and gentlemen! The bracket drawings are now finally over! The first match for today will start in two hours from now! There are papers for betting at the front! Please grab one if you want to try your luck!" The announcer said. "Well then, time to rest for two hours I guess," Elise said as she left the colosseum and went back to the girl''s dormitory which wasn''t that far from the colosseum since it was near the academy. "Yeah, see you all later. None of us are going to fight today. So we can watch our opponents for now." Lance said as he left as well. "I am tired! I shall go sleep now nya," Maal said as she followed Elise. "Yeah, I need to go back to change my outfit. I can''t fight in this clothing." Chad said as he followed Lance. "..." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "What now?" Benji asked Sam and Maria. "Eh, I am hungry. Let''s go eat lunch." Maria said. "Me too, I need to eat before I fight anyway," Sam said as he agreed. "Well then, let''s go eat. I didn''t eat breakfast today so." Benji said as he followed the two. ------------ Author : no internet we ran out of internet for this month ;( I using my phone hotspot right now. *poof* 283 Yeah Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 284 Aghh Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 285 I lied Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 286 zAHH Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 287 RMC1 VS RMC2 "Are you all ready? Today will be the first one on one match for this tournament! This will determine who will be placed in the top 15!" The announcer said as he spoke into the microphone. Following this, the colosseum erupted into loud cheers and whistles. As the students participating in this tournament and had moved past the first round would be famous. Those who last even longer gain more fame. So just being in the top 30 was equivalent to being a celebrity almost. So those who were in the top 15 could literally be called a celebrity. For those who get even further, they''d be the ones on top of celebrities. For those just in the top 30, they can get many things for free if they wanted. For those in the top 15, with a wave of their hands they could probably buy a building. For the top 10, they''d most likely be able to buy a mansion. As the tournament prize is a lot of money, due to this being pooled in by many hidden clans and sects, as well as the king himself giving prize money. "Now then, let''s introduce RMC1 coming in from the left side. He uses an iron sword with chainmail gear! And on the other side, let''s introduce RMC2! He is wearing full iron gear with a mace as his weapon!" The announcer introduced the two contestants as they walked onto the stage. RMC = Random Male Character RFC = Random Female Character Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Let''s give these two a round of applause for being able to make it today! If one of them were to miss it, they would''ve been automatically disqualified making us wait for the next match even longer." The announcer said. "Well anyway, let''s begin the match shall we." The announcer said as he signaled for the match to start. "Haa!" RMC1 shouted as he charged at RMC2. Seeing this, RMC2 immediately threw his mace towards RMC1. WHOOSH Due to being close towards RMC2 from running, RMC1 had no choice but to block it, as he could not slow down his momentum to change direction. If he were to duck underneath, he would end up below low just in front of RMC2''s feet making him at a disadvantage. CLANG "Ugh!" RMC1 groaned as deflecting the mace had made both of his arms feel numb. ''Just what kind of force did he throw that at me with? Holy crap, my arms feel paralyzed. I need to keep a distance away from him.'' RMC1 thought inside his head as he backed away. "Come on! What are you doing ye'' coward! Come fight me like a real man!" RMC2 said as he pointedhis mace at RMC1. "Says you! You threw your weapon at me! You aren''t even going to fight me close quarter combat!" RMC1 shouted back at him as he attempted to get his arms back to normal by delaying RMC2. "Well then! If you say so! I shall come at you!" RMC2 said as he realized RMC1 was trying to delay and immediately charged at him. ------------- Author : ima hurl *poof* 288 RMC1 VS RMC2 2 "Ugh!" RMC1 groaned as he brought up his sword to block RMC2''s impending attack. Knowing that he was unable to have time to rest, he decided to start going on the offensive. "Ha!" RMC1 gave out a warcry as he turned into a flurry of movements while he was brandishing his iron sword upon his opponent. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. However, due to RMC2 being covered in full iron gear, RMC1 was unable to land any hits onto his physical body. His blade merely bounced off RMC2''s armor. "Are you done yet?" RMC2 asked him as he lifted his mace up high in the air. "If so, that was disappointing." RMC2 said as he brought his mace down upon RMC1. "GAHH!!" RMC1 cried out as he was hit squarely in the gut sending him flying sideways out of the stage and into the colosseum walls. "Wow! Would you look at that, even though RMC1 had put on his speed to the point that even my eye couldn''t follow, RMC2 did not take a single bit of damage! And instead, he was able to return all that damage that he should''ve taken onto RMC1!" The announcer said as he declared the match to be over. "Now let''s give them a round of applause as we wait for our next contestants to come on stage. Which will be in an hour, so please go get some food, go put in some bets, and go get some more people. We will be right back with you when the match is about to begin!" The announcer said as he disappeared. ¡­ "Wow, that RMC1 guy might be the fastest aside from us. However, his attacks are pretty weak, and he doesn''t aim for the weak parts in the armor. Looks like he was panicking." Maria said as she and the rest sat down on the front row. "Yeah, that RMC2 guy has the strength RMC1 needs, however, he does not have the speed that RMC1 has. Those two would be a very good combination if they were able to merge." Lance said as he looked at them. "Or if they could be like me and you. That RMC2 guy could be a tank like me, while that RMC1 guy could be the swordsman like you." Sam interjected between the two. "Well, we''re different. They aren''t good enough." Lance said as he denied what Sam said immediately. "Oh, that''s sad then." Sam said as he ate more food. "Sam, why are you always eating?" Maria asked him. "Because I am hungry?" Sam said. "We literally just finished eating at Lily''s Electric Restaurant. What do you mean you''re hungry?" Maria asked him as her eyebrows twitched. "Bah, this is my second stomach. Her food went to my first stomach." Sam said as he patted his belly. "Yes yes, whatever. I am going to get something to drink. Do you guys want anything?" Maria asked the group. "No thanks, I don''t want any." The group said excluding Sam who suddenly got up and decided to go buy stuff with Maria. "Sigh, what a troublesome day." Maria muttered to herself. ------------- Author : my head hurts *poof* 289 Searching For Sakura Fros "Hmm, where is that lady that has the Sakura Frost¡­" The lady cloaked in black said as she was walking around the streets which were populated due to the tournament. "I wonder why there are so many people here right now. Or was it always like this?" She mumbled to herself before she asked someone near her. "Excuse me," She said as she tapped a man on his shoulder. "Hmm? What do you want, girl?" The man said as he turned around to look at her. "I have a question, why are there so many people here right now?" She asked him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "You don''t know?" The man asked her back as he looked at her in astonishment. "Nope." She said bluntly as she shook her head. "YOU REALLY don''t know?" He asked her twice just to confirm she was not mocking him . "I really don''t know." She said as she looked at him annoyedly for why he had to ask her that twice. "Sigh, you must not be around here or something. Right now there is a fighting tournament being held in the colosseum. It is for the students in the academy to fight. And students only." He said as he pointed towards the colosseum which was relatively close and not too far. "Oh, is that why? When are the matches?" She asked him. "The next one is in 45 minutes now I believe. You should hurry and get a seat before all the seats are taken. The entrance is that way." He said as he pointed towards a shack near the colosseum. "Alright, thank you!" She said as she left and went towards the entrance of the colosseum. "No problem!" He said back at her as he went back to doing his own business. ¡­ "Wow, I can''t believe that there was actually a fighting tournament being hosted the moment the Sakura Frost was contracted. Maybe this is fate?" The lady muttered. "If fate is being played like this, she is definitely watching this tournament as well! However, there are too many females here¡­ How will I narrow it down? I don''t even know what the Sakura Frost looks like. All I know is that it looks like a katana¡­ Sigh, many swords look like katanas nowadays." She gave out a sigh as she realized how annoying and tedious her mission would be. "Guess I will just have to look at everyone one by one." She said as she secretly started to look at everyone in the colosseum one by one as she waited for the match to begin. ¡­ "Hey did you guys feel that? I felt as if I was being watched just now¡­" Maria said as she got goosebumps and started to shiver. "Me too. Someone definitely just scouted us out, however, that was only a glance. Maybe they were just looking around?" Lance said. "Indeed, I felt that too. Even Maal felt it even though she is asleep. You can see her tail standing up." Elise said as she pointed at Maal. "Looks like we need to be careful now. Since we did create a lot of attention in our matches." Lance said as he warned the group. "Indeed." They all said. ------------ Author : :< *poof* 290 Thinking Of A Way To Practice "Hmm, it looks like none of your friends will be going on stage today," Laura said as she looked at her daughter. "Yeah, they probably won''t. None of them brought their weapons or gear with them." Sylvie said as she looked at her mother. "Alright, let''s see if there are any interesting people today then," Laura said as she laid back on her chair. "Un," Sylvie simply nodded in agreement even though she had already casted ''Appraisal'' on all the contestants beforehand. And she knew they were all average and nothing eye-catching in particular. ¡­ After the matches for today had finished, the group left the colosseum unsatisfied. As they were not able to find anyone that was a match against them. They did not enter the tournament to gain money, as Sam had a lot of that already. What they really entered the tournament for was to gain experience and get better at fighting overall. However, there was no one eye-catching, as the only ones that fought were only winning due to the advantage of gear they had over their opponents. The only one that was eye-catching to them was Richard Baroque, who would be facing off Sam in the matches for the first round. "Ha~ We can''t go adventuring right now due to our matches being soon. What should we do? I am so bored right now." Benji said as he looked at the group. "Ah, why don''t we ask Sylvie? Maybe she could get us someone to something to fight. She probably has a lot of resources, otherwise, how do you think she got all her powers?" Maria asked the group as she suggested an idea. "Oh! That''s a good idea. However, the real question is, where do we find her?" Chad said however he interjected with a question of his own. "Good question! I have no clue, we can''t split up either. Since we can''t find her, let''s call it quits yeah?" Maria said as she thought Chad had made a fair point. The city was too big, how would they be able to find Sylvie in a place that was boisterous with many noble families due to the tournament. "Sigh, is there any place we can fight for some experience though?" Lance asked them. "Oh, there is," Sam said as he looked at them. "What is it?" They asked him as they looked in surprise. Sam was the person they were least suspecting to think of something. "It''s part of the Underground World so I wouldn''t expect any of you guys to know. You basically fight life and death there." Sam said as he explained. "Oh, no wonder," Maria said as she didn''t know much about the Underground World aside from not to mess with them. "Well, if we sign up we can earn treasures instead of money. Well, you still earn money anyway. However, you win money every round until your 50th match and 100th. You will get treasure for those." Sam said. "Interesting, let''s go try it out. I want to see how far we can get." Lance said. "Alright then," The group said aside from Maria who cried out, "Wait, can''t we potentially die!?" "It''s alright. Let''s go." The group said as they dragged her along. ------------- Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Author : :) *poof* 291 The Underground World "Ugh, it''s really bad here¡­" Maria said as she held both her arms as the group walked into a shady alleyway which lead underground. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "It''s called the Underground World for a reason. Extreme poverty, criminals, black market dealings, and everything else is literally held here." Sam said as he walked through avoiding almost everyone. "Why hasn''t the government closed this place yet?" Maria asked him as she couldn''t understand why such a chaotic and evil place could exist. "Because the government also has use for the Underground World. They made a treaty with the Underground World to do the dirty deeds for them." Sam explained calmly. "The government would really stoop that low?" Maria muttered. "They would, they have to keep a good reputation in front of the civilians. So they make the others do the massacres. Of course, they pay, which they basically just buy assassins to do the job." Sam replied to her. "Why would they need to kill people? I don''t get it, they only need to kill people that are evil right? So you don''t need to hire any of these people." Maria retorted. "Maria don''t forget, we aren''t the only kingdom. There are many more surrounding us. Sometimes these black market dealings can help us gain weapons and intelligence. The Underground World is really useful for us." Sam said. "Even my father has dabbled within the Underground World before. He also sometimes sells stuff here for money and buy weapons here too." Sam added. "But, even if the government had allowed this. Wouldn''t there be many who would try to get rid of the Underground World despite the treaty?" Maria asked him. "Doesn''t matter, anyone who has ever tried is already dead. They cannot beat the Underground World. It is too strong for them." Sam said. "Even stronger than Sylvie?" Maria muttered. "I have no idea how strong they are. Besides, we haven''t seen her full power either. Both are unknown variables." Sam said. "Anyway, we are here now," Sam said as he stopped at a door. "Um, isn''t this just a normal house?" Chad asked him. "That is what it looks like on the outside. However, if we were to enter it, that is a completely different story." Sam said as he opened the door and walked into the seemingly ordinary house. However, when the group walked into the house, it was not what they had seen originally. It was completely different. There was a colosseum bigger than the one at the school in front of them. "W-wha? B-but, I swear we just walked into an ordinary house." Maria and Chad cried out. "It''s space and illusion magic?" Elise said in surprise. "Space is considered as good as gone¡­ The easiest space magic to use is Dimensional Storage, however, only a few people can use it¡­" Lance muttered. "As for that illusion magic, it must be done by runes or a magic array," Lance added. "Correct, now are you, kids, here to spectate or to fight?" A man in a suit came from the side and asked them. ------------------- Author : so sleepy.. typing at 11 pm¡­ *poof* 292 Walking To Registry "Fight of course," Lance said as he stepped up to the front of the group with his hand on his katana''s hilt which was still sheathed. "Then follow me," The man said as he turned around and started walking forward not even looking back at them. "What should we do? Do we follow him? Will he lead us to a trap?" Maria asked confusedly and scaredly. "He won''t, now let''s follow him so we can sign up. I kinda need more cash too. My allowance is slowly running out, I need more money to eat food." Sam said as he followed the man in the suit. "Alright then, if we get ambushed. Don''t say I won''t forgive you after!" Maria said as she followed him along with the group. "Don''t worry, the colosseum people here won''t trick you. They actually want participants. Because of the more participants, the more betting that will occur. Which means the more bonus they will get in their economy." Sam said as he explained. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "So, if we all participate. There will be more matches to watch. Thus, there will be more gambling and betting at the stalls. Which they will have some share of after." Sam added. "Oh, so they won''t lead us to get ambushed?" Maria asked him. "Ah, they could. I don''t even know if the person in front of us actually works here. But, he doesn''t seem like a bad guy. Even though he totally looks like a bad guy." Sam said as he scratched his head. "Y-you! I can''t believe you! I actually had high hopes in you for once!" Maria said as she punched him in the head. "OWW!!! WHAT IS YOUR HEADMADE OUT OF!" Maria screamed as she held her hand in pain. "Uhh, you''re just weak I guess. This is why you''re our healer!" Sam said as he turned around and gave her a thumbs up. "Why''d you give me a thumbs up! Are you taunting me right now!?" Maria spat at him. "You two can continue your lovey-dovey chitchat somewhere else. We''re here now. Enter and fill out the forms for registration. Then the staff members inside there will lead you to your matches." The man in the suit said as he opened a door for them. "Another house? I wonder if this also has spatial magic¡­" Elise muttered as they took a step inside the house. "Of course we don''t. Spatial magic is really rare after all. And even if you use it, it will take a lot of MP. So we won''t waste MP on something as useless as just for a registry room." The man in the suit said as he closed the door on them. "Now then, I wish you the best of luck. And try not to die kiddos, the arena is serious. It is really brutal, the opponent may not even let you try to forfeit." He said as his footsteps and his voice got softer bit by bit indicating he was walking farther away. "Well, that was weird. But, alright then? Let''s go register." Chad said as he looked at the group. "Alright," They agreed. ------------------ Author : I typed this at 12 AM now it is 12:59 AM when I finished haha. *poof* 293 Registering For Battles "Welcome, you all are here to register I assume?" A normal looking guy said from behind the counter. "Yes, we are here to register aside from her," Lance said as he pointed at Maria. "Alright then, sign this contract and you will be registered for the battles." He said as he gave everyone a quill and ink along with the contract papers excluding Maria. "What is on these contract papers?" Sam asked him. "Just read it and you''ll find out. It is basically a contract stating that your death has nothing to do with us and your injuries. We won''t be accountable for any troubles you have and go through. So if someone prevents you from forfeiting, we can''t do anything about that and we''ll watch you get tortured to death." He said as he looked at them calmly. "Hey¡­ This isn''t something you should say calmly you know¡­ People dying is a bad thing. How can you say something like that so calmly¡­" Maria said weakly. "Get used to it, this is the Underground World. There will be many deaths, pretty sure you already saw how dirty and how badly this place has in the economy. Everyone here is literally in poverty aside from the rich nobles who will buy slaves here." He said to her. "Just sign it already, will you? I don''t have all day," He added as he turned to look at the group. "Fine," they said as they started reading the contract slowly before writing their signature at the bottom. Of course, Sam was different. He didn''t read the contract at all and signed his name. The reason why? Was it because he was too confident? Or was it because he trusted the guy''s summary? No! It was simply the fact that because he is too stupid to even read the contract! He saw his friends signing so he started to sign as well! "Thank you, you all can go that way to get into a match. As for you, just go to the spectator seats, the entrance is that way." The guy said as he pointed at two completely different locations. "Ah!?" Maria cried out as she realized she would have to go alone. "Uhh, Maria, we''ll meet you there! Make sure you bet on us though! We need to make the money too!" Sam said. "Don''t forget to stay safe! There is slave trafficking in the Underground World!" Sam added. "Ha!? Why didn''t you say so earlier!? I would not have come here then!" Maria said as she shouted at Sam. "I forgot, well then¡­ Bye!" Sam said as the group left. "Shoo, hurry up." The guy said as he was getting annoyed by Maria who was still in the room. "Fine! I got it, I''ll leave now. Bye." Maria said as she left the room reluctantly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "This place is really bad though¡­ I get the chills being in here¡­ Can I go home yet?" Maria cried out weakly as she hugged herself to fight off the cold air she was receiving. -------------- Author : typed this at 12 am haha kms pls *poof* 294 Underground World Colosseum Ranking Explained "Phew, I finally made it to the spectator seats safely¡­" Maria let out a breath of relief when she realized she had made it to the colosseum seats. "I wonder when they will fight." She said as she looked towards the middle of the colosseum where the rings for each match was located. "Oh right! I should actually go to the betting stands first!" Maria said as she had just realized the group had told her to make sure she bet on them for the money. "Now where is the betting stand?" Maria muttered to herself as she got up out of her seat and started looking around the colosseum. ¡­ Inside the Colosseum Waiting Room - "Wow! There are so many big dudes here!" Chad said as he looked at the giants who could somehow fit in the colosseum. "Snort, what are you kids looking at. Get outta here, this is the place for adults." A giant man with a lot of muscles said as he looked at the group. "Oh no worries, we''re here to fight too," Sam said as he looked at the man. "Ha? Did I just hear you incorrectly? You said you were here to fight? As in, you kids are here to fight?" The man repeated in a mocking tone as he looked at the six of them. "Do you have a problem with that?" Lance said as he looked at the man. "Ha, I have no problems! I just wanted to say you better forfeit when you''re up against me, otherwise, I won''t let you live! I warned you!" He said as he walked away from them. "Jeez, what was that for? Why is he so overconfident? His stats are so weak in contrast to his looks when I used appraisal¡­" Lance said as he scratched his head. "Don''t mind him, let''s go find a place to wait then," Elise said as she looked around the room. "That looks like a good place to be." She said as she pointed towards the wall where there was an open bench. "Fair enough, so what tag did you get?" Benji said as he asked the five of them. "I have match no. 82," Sam said. "I have match nyo. 52 nya," Maal said. "I have math no. 16," Lance said. "I have match no. 37," Elise said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I have match no. 5," Chad said as he scratched his head. "That''s pretty lucky, you are literally the first person to go since there are 8 matches ongoing at once," Benji said as he looked at Chad. "I mean, that also means I get a longer time to rest. Since there are a lot of matches. The higher we go, the fewer matches there will be. Since there will be less strong people the higher up we go." Chad said. "Our first round is literally just to determine what rank we would be placed. The highest rank we can get would be 10." Sam said. "The rank is up to 100, with an increase of 1 rank per win of the same ranking opponent," Sam added. ---------------- Author : I typed this at 10 PM *poof* 295 Graphing And Planning "Now that I think about it, how am I supposed to find the Sakura Frost if I don''t even know what it looks like¡­ So why am I even searching for it?" The woman in black muttered to herself as she held her chin thinking about what she should do next. "Ha~ I need to make out some ideas, this is really going to be difficult. And I can''t really return back to the sect until I find the owner of the Sakura Frost." She sighed as she got some parchment paper and a quill & ink. "Though I don''t have those papers that the nobles have, this still works for graphing and planning ideas." She said as she started to draw and write on it. ¡­ "Phew! Finally done!" She said as she laid on her bed while holding the parchment paper up towards the ceiling. "That took me so long to graph and plan! However, I think it is still worth the shot." She said before she carefully placed the parchment paper away. "I am so tired now, it is time to sleep I guess." She muttered to herself before she pulled the bedsheet over herself to sleep. "Zzz¡­" She started to breathe lightly as she dreamed. Little did she know, her graphing and her plans did help her meet the owner of Sakura Frost. However, it was in a whole entire different way. As she met someone else, that lead to her meeting Sylvie. She would never have known, and she was glad when she remembered what she had written down on the parchment paper. It was a really fun time she had as she searched for the owner of Sakura Frost. When she had found the owner, she was then able to protect the owner in the shadows. Sylvie did not know about this until a very long time. However, when she had found out, it was already too late. If she could turn back time, she would''ve been able to stop it. However, whatever is done is done. There is no magic for regret. ¡­ "Alright! Will the first 16 contestants enter the arena please! Go onto your ring that the tag has allocated you!" A voice came from nowhere reverberating throughout the entire colosseum. "Well then Chad, good luck. Lance will be going after you so, wish him luck as well when you gain your ranks." Benji said as he waved him goodbye. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Yes yes, I will be waiting for you all. Let''s have a race to see who can get to rank 100 first." Chad said as he waved them goodbye. "Of course not you!" They all shouted at him as they saw him leave. "Alright then, Lance are you gonna prepare for your next match?" Benji asked him. "No, not really," Lance said as he was confident in his strength already. "Oh yeah, when we get to rank 50. We are able to watch anyone from rank 50 and below. So we can know who are the next opponents would be prior to our match." Sam added a bit of information into their heads. ----------------- Author : zzz *poof* 296 First Match "Alright! Will the first 16 contestants enter the arena please! Go onto your ring that the tag has allocated you!" A voice came from nowhere reverberating throughout the entire colosseum. When Maria and the spectators had heard that, they all immediately turned their attention towards the middle of the colosseum. ''Hey! That''s Chad! It looks like he was unlucky enough to go first¡­ Sigh, whatever, I already bet for all of them so this should be alright. I can''t wait to see how much coins we earn after this!'' Maria thought to herself happily as she completely threw Chad aside and only prayed he won. ''You better win Chad! If you don''t, I will tell Sylvie! And I will give you a form of punishment! You shall not make us lose a single coin!'' Maria warned him mentally. ¡­ "Achoo!" "Who is sneezing - I mean who is talking bad about me behind my back?" Chad muttered to himself as he rubbed his nose. He looked around at the spectator stands and realized he could not see anybody. After observing for a while longer, he realized there was glass surrounding them. It was to protect the spectators and also hide them from the participants. ''I wonder how durable this glass is¡­'' Chad thought to himself as he no longer focused on the glass that could not be explained by logic and decided to focus on the opponent that was on the ring with him. "Well then, nice to meet you. The name is Chad, let''s have a great match shall we?" Chad said as he stretched out his hand for a handshake. "We don''t do that here in the Underground World. You better get used to it." His opponent said to him as they looked at him coldly. Obviously itching to punch Chad in the face. "Well then, is that so. I wish you the best of luck then." Chad said as he got his cards out from his deck. The arena got silent as they all waited for the referee''s count. "Begin in 3!" "2!" "1!" "Start!" The referee said as the matches started in sync with his signal. "Die, kid!" His opponent shouted at him as he dashed towards him with his blade. When he had reached Chad, he grinned. Bringing down his blade on Chad''s head he was already happy he had won his first match. However, he did not know that the goddess did not favor him. Him being overconfident and him lowering his guard had caused him his downfall. "Earth Card: Iron Shield!" Chad said as he threw a card right in front of him. CLANG "Wha-!" His opponent cried out in shock as he rebounded off the shield sending him flying back. ''Where did that shield come from? What?'' His opponent thought inside his head confusedly. He decided to proceed cautiously now, as his opponent was definitely not a simple one. ''Heh, I already have him set up for my trap. As long as he charges one more time, he is done for." Chad said as he held a card behind his back.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. -------------- Author : yey im contracted only vol 2 is premium chapters btw don''t be scared *poof* 297 Fell For The Trap ''Okay I take that back now, is he not going to attack or what?'' Chad thought inside his head as he waited and waited. However, after waiting for so long, he realized his opponent was waiting for him to make a move. ''Dratz, he ruined my plans. Why is he such a coward.'' Chad cursed at his opponent inside his head as he decided to do what the opponent wanted him to do. So he immediately charged towards his opponent on the ring which wasn''t particularly large. So in just a few seconds, he was already in the combat range of his opponent. "You finally made your move! Now prepare to die!" His opponent said as they swung their blade at him the moment he appeared within their range. "Shockwave!" The opponent chanted as he slammed his blade into the ground. He immediately knew that Chad was going to dodge his attack, thus he decided to stun him first. "Ugh! Wha-? I can''t move! My legs are paralyzed!" Chad cried out in surprise as he landed on the ground again after dodging his opponent''s swing. He did not expect his opponent to do such a thing. After all, his opponent showed no indications of using magic, or getting ready to use it at all. "Guess I am the only one that isn''t full of surprises huh? Even you are full of surprises." Chad said jokingly as he watched his opponent stride over to him with a blade in hand. "Indeed, now you will die. Then I will claim my victory." His opponent said as they stopped in front of him before bringing their sword down upon his neck. "Any last words before I kill you?" He asked Chad. "No, the real question is. Who is the one that is dying? Because it certainly isn''t me." Chad said as he looked at his opponent with a smile. "What do you mean by that? You can''t move and my blade is already on your neck. If you even move a bit, you will die." His opponent flinched when he heard Chad''s reply. "Oh don''t worry, I too am full of surprises. It is just, you never noticed the hints. Since you didn''t want to come at me, I charged at you and dodged backwards ending up in my original position." Chad said. "You just never realized," He added as he looked at his opponent eye to eye with a smirk on his face. "Huh? What do you mean by that?" His opponent looked at him in confusion. "I mean this, 16 Cards Of White! Binding!" Chad shouted as 16 cards of white that was camouflaged on the ground suddenly shot up in the air surrounding them both. "Wha-!" His opponent cried out in shock but was unable to due to the binding. ''Just what have I gotten myself into? What just happened to me? Why can''t I talk or move?'' His opponent thought to himself in his head. "Well then, looks like the win is for me," Chad said as he threw his opponent off the ring for his victory. His opponent didn''t know what had hit him until the binding wore off. ------------------ Author : Hmm, this is just pre-writing. I don''t know if this looks good at all.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. *poof* 298 I Forfei "Wow, good thing Chad one. Now I know how bad the opponents actually are. This means free coins for us all!" Maria said happily as she watched the matches. After waiting for a while for round 1 to start, it was finally Lance''s turn to be on the ring. "Are you ready to become mincemeat kiddo?" A man in full iron gear said as he had a shield and a hammer. "Not really in the mood to become mincemeat right now," Lance said as he drew his blade. "No one is ever ready to die after all. Only true brave warriors are ones who are ready to die, but they never die as they have transcended." Lance said as his gaze sharpened. "Heh, big words coming from a tiny guy. True brave warriors fight on the battlefield, they don''t fight in some underground illegal activity colosseums." His opponent said as they gripped their hammer and shield tightly indicating that they were ready to fight. Both opponents waited for the countdown from the referee. "3!" "2!" "1!" "Begin the second round!" The referee declared as a loud horn sound was emitted. "Haaa!!! SHIELD BASH!" His opponent said as the man charged at him with his shield in front at high speeds. However, these high speeds were merely normal in his eyes. When he went adventuring, goblins would typically shoot a lot of arrows at him. Thus, he got used to seeing speeds like that. Just because Lance saw the opponent go at a normal speed did not change the fact that the ring was small. Thus, the opponent still got in front of him really quickly. However, he was prepared already. Doing a sidestep, he immediately ducked down a bit before he placed his right palm on the opponent''s chest and his left palm on the opponents back. He then proceeded to sweep the opponent''s feet from the back with his own. THUD Lance used the momentum of his opponent''s fall and increased the velocity a bit by inputting power into his right palm making his opponent slam into the ring causing a small crater and cracks to spread nearly engulfing the entire ring. "Pfft!" His opponent spat out blood as he slammed down onto the ground. Due to so much force, he bounced back up a bit. Seeing this, Lance did not leave the chance to go to waste. He immediately brought his foot up and brought it down upon the man. However, the man was still conscious and immediately brought his shield to protect himself from Lance''s foot. CLANG ''What the hell kind of foot does this kid have!? How can the shield emit such a sound from that!'' His opponent thought in fright. "Tsk a shield, looks like I''ll have to cut it," Lance said as he brought his blade up and was about to bring it down. "I forfeit!" His opponent said much to his dismay. "What do you mean by that?" Lance said as he stopped his blade a bit short from his opponent''s neck. "I said I forfeit, you win. You can''t harm me now that the match is over. Follow the rules unless you want to be punished." His opponent said as he was ghastly pale in fear from the sword nearly ending his life. "Tch, fine," Lance said as he put his katana back in its sheath before leaving. ---------------Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Author : What do u think about this type of writing? *poof* 299 Back At Waiting Room "Wow! Lance actually made his opponent forfeit! That is amazing! He didn''t even use his katana really. This means he can get even further, which means more money for us!" Maria said as she watched Lance walk back towards the waiting room. ¡­ "You''re back Lance, how was your match?" The group asked him when he walked towards them. "Not much of a threat, I don''t think we''ll really face any problems until rank 20 or more," Lance said as he threw out his estimation. "That means we can take it easy right?" The group asked him. "Not necessarily, the people here will actually aim to kill you without hesitation. So don''t even hold back, otherwise, you will be the one that dies. If you find yourself in a pinch, immediately say, "I forfeit!" or just jump out of the ring." Lance said as he warned them all. "Alright alright, don''t worry about us. They can''t defeat us anyway." Sam said as he patted Lance''s shoulder. "You''re right, I shouldn''t worry about you. So don''t blame me when you get killed out there. I did warn you after all," Lance said as he sat down on the bench and resting on it. "Ugh¡­ Fine, I''ll take it seriously." Sam said as he heard the tone of Lance''s voice. "Anyway, so Elise is next right?" Benji asked them all.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Yeah, she is on the 5th round. So there are still 2 more rounds to go before hers." Chad answered for Elise. "Mmh," Elise nodded to agree with what Chad had said. "Alright then, let''s rest while we all can," Lance said as he yawned. "After this first round, when we get placed in our ranks. We need to go back home and sleep. You guys have a tournament match tomorrow right?" Lance said as he asked the others. "Yeah, I have a match tomorrow," Elise and Benji said. "Fine enough, so it is just them two. But we should still go and watch them fight anyway. Since it is not just them that are fighting for tomorrow. We can see our other opponent''s skills and weaknesses." Lance said as he told them the plan. "I wonder how much money we have earned already. Did Maria even bet for us?" Sam wondered as he muttered his thoughts out loud. "You know she likes money too. She probably did bet on us, and she is probably getting buried from mountains of coins." Chad said as he tried to imagine what would be happening right now. "Eh, maybe? I don''t really know, Maria is sometimes a bit weird." Sam said though as he furrowed his eyebrows when he recalled what Maria had done in the past year. "It''s alright, she''ll bet. Have some faith in her." Benji said as he looked at Sam. "But, I swear! I have this feeling that we really aren''t making any profit¡­" Sam said. "Sam, I will put you to sleep right now¡­" Lance said as he got tired from listening to Sam speak. ---------------- Author : I don''t know what to type at stuff like this :thonk: *poof* 300 Elise Vs Evil Guy "Urk! These people are really strong. I guess they are the stars for today aside from us¡­" Maria said as she watched round 3 and 4''s contestants. "Though they aren''t as strong as Lance and the others¡­ They can still injure them¡­ Injuries can also lead to death¡­ I hope they are serious and not fooling around¡­ I can''t revive someone that''s dead." Maria muttered as she tightened the grip on her fists praying for their safety. "Ha¡­ However, earlier I sensed someone talking bad about me. Even the coins started to shake causing my ears to hurt¡­ I wonder what that was about¡­" Maria said as she shook her head clearing her thoughts before focusing on the next round which Elise would show up in. ¡­ "Elise you''re up now. Good luck," Lance said as he watched Elise leave the waiting room to enter on the ring to fight. "Yes yes," Elise said as she left them holding her bow. She then walked out of the waiting room and slowly walked onto her assigned ring. "Oh, it''s a girlie. Well well well, would you look at that. Hahaha, this will make it so much easier. She''s a bow user in this small ring as well. Is god just on my side today?" Her opponent said as he started laughing out loud as he stared at the sky. "..." Elise just stared at him showing no expression on her face aside from the cold look she always had plastered on her face. "Girlie, you should forfeit before it is too late. Who knows what might happen if you were to let me do some stuff to you¡­ Who knows, you might die¡­ You might want to die¡­" The man said happily for some odd reason as if he was someone from a demonic cult. However, Elise did not respond at all. She didn''t even show expression to any of his words. Thus, he merely just looked at her with his smiling face as he started to imagine what cruel things he could do to her. Both participants waited for the referee''s signal. One side has a cold personality. The other side having a demonic and cruel personality. "3!" The referee finally started his countdown as the two participants eyed each other down. "2!" Elise started to pull her bowstrings at this moment. "1!" Her opponent started to charge up a magic spell on top of his hand. "Begin!" The referee declared as her opponent launched his dark spheric magic ball at her. Elise however, in return let her magic arrow loose piercing the dark spheric magic ball he had sent causing an explosion in the middle of the ring.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. BOOM "You aren''t half bad girlie. I was merely testing you but it seems like you are quite powerful yourself. However, I held back, so you should forfeit before I get serious." Her opponent taunted as he laughed maniacally. "No need," Elise said as she pulled her bowstrings again aiming right at him. "You are just a waste of time, begone," Elise said as she let her arrow loose. "Electric Arrow," She said as she didn''t want to overdo it due to how powerful her new bow was. Thus, she used her weakest skill. --------------- Author : zzzz *poof* 301 Elise Kills "COUGH COUGH COUGH!!!" The demonic aura like man coughed up blood as he felt all the bones in his body creaking in pain. ''What the hell was that!? Holy Lucifer does that hurt! It feels as if I was just hit by a minotaur instead of an arrow!'' The man thought as he slowly tried to get up using his arms. "Is that all you''ve got? You reek of deadly ghost aura I have sensed when I went hunting with my father in the forests. Those people tried to sacrifice the entire forest just to summon a demon¡­ And I assume you are one of them yes?" Elise said as she looked at him with her still normal expression. The cold look on her face making him scared. "Stay away from me you! No, you aren''t even human anymore! You are a monster instead! Stay away from me! I command you!" The man screamed in fright as he watched her walk closer to him step by step.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I am no monster, that is why you cannot control me like you can with other demons you all summon to use. However, last time I was too naive and let you guys escape even though my father had said not to." Elise said as she looked at him with a glare in her eyes. "Little did I know, that you all are evil bastards who deserve to burn in the pits of hell. You didn''t use the chance we gave you, and you all wanted to sacrifice my village. Had my father not found this out in time. I am afraid my village would have already been gone." Elise continued as she pulled at her bowstring again. "It is better to cut off all roots before it is too late." She said as she let loose of the bowstring. "Wai-!" The man gave out one final cry in desperation completely forgetting about the fact that he could call forfeit in order to not receive what he was about to receive. "Electric Arrow" BOOM "Sigh, another killing at my age. Is this even normal? Am I straying from the correct path?" Elise muttered to herself as she walked back into the waiting room as if nothing had happened. "Welcome back Elise, did anything happen?" Chad asked her. "Peace of cake, took me two electric arrows to win." She said as she sat down on the bench. "Well, you had it easy then, I had to plan my moves," Chad said as he grumbled on and on about his previous opponent. ''I smell blood on her, oh well.'' Lance said as he looked at Elise before looking away and closing his eyes to rest. ¡­ "Oh my god¡­ She just killed a person¡­" Maria said as she covered her mouth in shock. She had never seen any of her friends kill somebody in cold blood before. Thus, she was shocked. as killing another human being was considered as an evil and satanic thing to do. ---------- Author : zz so slepei *poof* 302 Chad Is Human? "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Haa¡­" Maria''s pupils constricted as she looked at the dead person that her friend had killed. She was having trouble breathing, as she someone who heals others was preventing people from dying. Thus, she was not good with people dying. As they would no longer be healers but murderers instead. And as her family was known for their healing, even backed up by the church, Maria had really never seen a murder happen in front of her eyes. She slowly regained her ability to breathe once the staff of the Underground World brought the corpse of the evil-looking man away from her sight. She was having a panic attack but was still able to stand her grounds as she had so many questions to ask, but was unable to. She could not bring herself to raise this matter to her friends. As she felt it would be disrespectful and might cause some arguments. Worst of all, they may even lose their friendship due to a small misunderstanding on both ends. "Sigh¡­ At least tell us your back story one day¡­" Maria muttered as she looked at the back of the person which was gradually fading away as she walked farther and farther. ¡­ "Alright, so Maal is going in 2 more rounds from now. What should we do? Do we actually just wait or something?" Chad said as he was getting bored.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I mean, feel free to navigate yourself around the Underground World alone if you want. I won''t bring your dead corpse out afterwards though. No guarantee that you will even be left with a corpse afterward." Lance said as he looked at Chad. "Fine sheesh, why do you have to say it in that way. Can''t you word it nicer or something?" Chad asked him. "No, you''ll repeat your actions like the childish being you are. And then you''ll regret it, you can''t fix regrets. There is no magic for regrets." Lance said as he looked at Chad in the eyes. "Fine, I''ll wait then. What time is it anyway?" Chad muttered as he sat back down on the bench. "It''s literally night right now. So once all of us goes we''ll finally go back and have a bit of rest. This is why I am telling you all to rest here while we wait for your matches tomorrow." Lance said. "Sigh, really? It really is only Elise and Benji who will have their matches tomorrow. My match isn''t even until 2 days after¡­" Chad said as he sprawled all over the bench, completely regarding that there have been others who have sat on the bench before. "Stop doing that, you''re going to dirty yourself. And besides, you''re probably going to fool around or laze around at home anyway." Lance said as he moved a bit farther away from Chad. "I kinda thought you were a normal and decent human being at first. But now, I seem to think otherwise." Elise said as she scooted far away from Chad. "Ha? I am normal though?" Chad said in defiance. ------------- Author : ZZZ 303 How To Find Maria? "Nnh¡­ Haa~" Sylvie yawned as she woke up on her bed. She rubbed her eyes as she looked around the room then outside the window. "It''s still dark out? I wonder what time it is¡­ Why''d I wake up so late anyway¡­ I don''t usually wake up at this time¡­" Sylvie muttered to herself as she pondered.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Well¡­ This means back to sleep I guess, I am too tired for this type of stuff." Sylvie said as she laid back on her bed and pulled blankets over herself. "Eh? Sylvie sweetie are you awake?" Laura said as she felt movement. "..." Sylvie didn''t say anything, as she really wanted to go back to sleep. As she knew, if her mother knew she was awake, she would definitely not be able to go back to sleep. "Sigh, she must''ve been tossing and turning in bed again¡­ She sure moves a lot when she is asleep¡­ Maybe I should wrap her around with blankets until she looks like a caterpillar." Laura muttered as she looked at her daughter. "Now that I think about it, that would look really cute. I should actually do that," Laura said as she just thought of her own plan being marvelous. "..." Sylvie didn''t say anything, however, she was trembling from fear currently. If one were to pay attention carefully, they could see the blanket outline that was on her slowly moving due to her massive trembling. ''What did I do to deserve this? I just want to sleep in peace, how am I going to sleep if so many blankets are wrapped around me? And my limbs feel weak if I don''t move them. I can''t keep still¡­'' Sylvie complained inside her head as she went back to sleep wanting to avoid anything that was happening. However, what she wanted most was to be able to close her eyes and wake up thinking it was all a dream. It was proved to be reality later on, as she suffered being wrapped around by blankets until her movement was restricted. ¡­ "Ugh¡­ We are finally done, let''s go find Maria." Chad said as Sam, Maal, and Benji had finally finished their matches. With everyone winning, Maria had made a lot of coins. "I hope Maria had actually bet on us¡­ Otherwise, I''ll cry from how much coins we have lost." Sam said as he followed Chad. "Where can we find her anyway? She is alone, and she doesn''t have anyone to navigate directions for her." Benji said. "Ah, now that I think about it, how are we going to find her indeed?" Chad muttered as he pondered. "Well, Benji and Elise have their matches tomorrow, so you two should go back up and rest. We''ll do the searching." Lance said as he looked at the two. "Alright, bye," Elise said as she left immediately. "Thanks, we''ll win for sure," Benji said as he followed her. "Alright, now it is time to go find Maria. I never knew something like this would happen. I completely forgot." Sam said. ------------- Author : I AM SO SLEEPY I AM GOING TO SLEEP AH *poof* 304 Donst Pick Unnecessary Fights "Hum, I am finally back out. Finding my way out was really difficult! Thank god giving some coins was enough for them to show me the way!" Maria said as she stood at the entrance of the Underground World, which they all had previously used to enter before. "Now I just have to wait for them to come back here! And we can go back home!" Maria said as she found somewhere to rest. However, little did she know, everyone was busy looking for her aside from Elise and Benji. ¡­ "Excuse me, have you seen a girl that looks like this?" Chad said as he asked a nearby person and pointed at a hand-drawn picture. "... Are you sure this person is even human? Why is this picture so deformed? Which kid drew this? Did they ever go to school?" The person said as he walked away not giving the drawing another glimpse. "Wha! I was the one who drew this you know! Who are you calling a kid! You''re the kid!" Chad said as he flared up against the person. "Get out, you''re the one who disturbed my day. I don''t mind teaching you a lesson. There are no laws here." The person said as he cracked his knuckles. "Ha?! If there are no laws, don''t mind me beating you up then!" Chad said as he cracked his knuckles too. "What the hell are you doing?" Lance said as he chopped Chad''s head. "Blagh!" Chad felt the pain on his head and immediately collapsed and kissed the ground. "PTUI!!!! PTUI PTUI PTUI!!!" He immediately got back up and started to spit on the ground. "It''s so dirty! B-bl-bla I AM GOING TO VOMIT OH GOD!" Chad said as he was having an uncontrollable urge to vomit. "You''ll be fine, we''re supposed to find Maria and not pick fights you idiot," Lance said as he looked at Chad with a disappointing look. "You better watch your friend kid, otherwise I don''t mind beating you all up. Not many others will be as lenient as me, so you better be careful. I shall take my leave now," The person said as he warned Lance before turning around and leaving. "Why''d you do that Lance? I was going to teach him a lesson." Chad said as he looked at Lance. "Because he is dangerous. If we all worked together we can defeat him, of course with casualties. Did you not listen? There are many strong individuals in the Underground World." Lance said.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "So do not mess with anyone here randomly," Lance added as he walked back towards the group. ¡­ "Eh? Elise? Benji? Where are the others?" Maria said as she looked at the two. "Maria? Weren''t you still in the Underground World? What are you doing up here?" Benji asked when he saw Maria. "Oh, I thought it would be easier to meet up since you guys would all leave eventually," Maria said. "So where are the others?" She asked them. "They are looking for you¡­" Benji said as he explained it to her. ------------- Author : I NEED SLEEP *poof* 305 Maria Was Back All Along "Should we go back to look for them?" Maria asked the two. "Nah, it is alright. They will come back up eventually if they can''t find you." Benji said as he walked back to his dormitory. "Yeah, let''s go back to the dormitory. I am really tired, and we have a match tomorrow." Elise said as she went towards her dormitory as well.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Eh? What if they don''t come back up?" Maria asked her. "They''ll come back up and ask Sylvie or something to help search. So they''ll be up here anyway." Elise said as Maria followed her from behind. "Oh¡­" Maria said as she quickly caught up to Elise as she was walking at a slow pace. ''Ugh, I still want to ask her why she killed the man¡­ He didn''t deserve to be killed.'' Maria thought inside her head as she forced herself to shake her head and erase those thoughts. ''She must have her reasons surely,'' Maria thought as she kept the question hidden in her heart. "What are those looks for Maria?" Elise turned around as she asked her. Due to her keen senses and instincts, she could tell Maria wanted to say something to her right now. "N-nothing at all!" Maria said as she shook her hand and her hands to indicate she wanted nothing. "Alright then? Just make sure you tell me if you really need anything," Elise said as she turned back and kept on walking. "Yes¡­" Maria said as she had a downcast expression on her face. She just walked along with Maria until they both got to the dormitory. ¡­ "Okay, where is she? Literally? We have searched every crook and nanny of this place. There is no possible way we could''ve missed her," Chad said as he looked at the group. "Probably kidnapped or something. This is the Underground World after all," Sam said. "Let''s go find Sylvie then, only she can really solve this problem of ours with her magic powers," Lance said as he scratched his head. "Nya, let''s go back. It''s dark out, I wanna sleep nya," Maal said as she yawned. "Alright, nothing will really happen Maria. Do you not remember her water ball''s strength?" Lance said as they all went towards the entrance. "Oh right, so she''ll live for a while more," Chad said. "Let''s go back. We''ll look for Sylvie tomorrow morning." Sam said. "Yeah, I am really sleepy. Maal looks like she is about to drop dead," Lance said. "Alright then," The entire group said as they went to their dormitory. ¡­ "Oh, you''re all back. That''s great," Benji said when he saw the boys come back. "What do you mean that''s great?" Chad asked him with confusion. "We found Maria, she was waiting at the entrance the entire time. Haha, you all sure took a long time." Benji said as he laughed as he sat down on his bed. "... You''re joking right?" Chad said as he looked at Benji. "No joke, we''ll see tomorrow during the tournament," Benji said as he laid on his bed and went to sleep. -------------------- Author : so sorri roblox occupi *poof* 306 Chad Loves Maria? "Surely you weren''t joking though right Benji?" The boys asked him as they all walked towards the colosseum. "I wasn''t joking, trust me. She''ll be there." Benji said as he waved his hands in front of him trying to ward off those bad stares. "Alright, if she isn''t there. We''ll literally beat you up, and make sure you''ll tell Sylvie the reason why Maria isn''t with us." Chad said as his hands clenched together. "Calm down, you''re overreacting so badly. I told you she is there. Chad you know you can''t beat me. So put away these fists." Benji said as he looked at Chad. "Fine," Chad said. "Alright let''s go. Stop arguing, you are getting on my nerves." Lance said as he looked at Chad. "Yeah let''s go. Why are you doubting each other so much? We''ve known each other for nearly a year already. If Benji said that Maria is safe, that means she is safe." Sam said as he followed Lance. "I just can''t stop worrying about her you know," Chad said as he looked at Sam. "What, do you love her or something. Why don''t you hurry up and confess?" Sam said as he looked at Chad. "Ugh, you know confessing to someone isn''t that easy. Anyway, hurry up and let''s go. Elise''s match is up first. We can''t miss it now can we." Chad said as he walked in front of the group. "Alright, whatever you say, Mr. Playboy," Sam said as he followed Chad from behind. "I am not a playboy alright?" Chad said. ¡­ "Alright, good luck on your match Elise!" Maria said as she watched Elise go into the waiting room. "Yes yes, I got it. Don''t worry, my opponent isn''t even that good anyway." Elise said as she walked away. "Sighz, don''t get injured though. Even if your opponent isn''t that good," Maria warned her. "I know, I don''t want to get new clothes because they somehow luckily got a scratch on my clothing anyway," Elise said as she disappeared. "That''s not what I meant!" Maria shouted at her. "Sigh, whatever. Let me go find the group so they don''t think I am lost." Maria said as she went back to where they sat originally. ¡­ "Would you look at that. I wonder who that is." Benji said as he looked at a figure that was coming towards them slowly. "It is Maria indeed. So she did not get lost and was waiting for us up here the entire time," Lance said as he took a glimpse before focusing on the arena again. "Alright, ladies and gentlemen! Today we will be having contestant Elise and contestant RFC1 going against each other!" The commentator (changed from announcer) said as he looked at the crowd.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Woo!" "Elise I love you! Will you be my girlfriend!" Many young boys said as they looked at her. "Da hell, who''s asking to be her girlfriend. They''re asking for a deathwish instead¡­" Sam said as he had cold sweat when he heard that. ------------ Author : nom nom nom *poof* 307 Elise vs RFC1 "Anyway, let''s begin the match quickly. As this is the first match of the day and we still have more to go!" The commentator said as he looked at the crowd. "3!" "2!" "1!" "Start!" The commentator and the crowd said in sync as they all watched the two contestants fight. Once Elise heard the signal, she immediately took the bow that was on her back. She pulled the string on her bow back as she aimed at her opponent.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Electric Arrow," Elise said as she controlled it so it would be weaker than the one she used on the demonic man back in the Underground World. Her opponent seeing this immediately ran and rolled to the side to avoid the electric arrow. She immediately got up and stared at Elise while brandishing her iron sword. "..." Seeing how her opponent was not making a move but was just staring at her. Elise continued to release electric arrows at her opponent. BOOM BOOM BOOM Each electric arrow had caused a small crater on the ring. And each arrow had not seemed to do damage to the opponent at all. "You''re finally getting tired, are you not going to do anything else? Or are you just going to dodge my attacks all day?" Elise said as she taunted her opponent into doing an attack. "..." Her opponent said nothing though as she panted heavily from having nearly no stamina left from dodging all the electric arrows. "Tch, no fun. You really were a normal person," Elise said as she looked at her opponent before pulling back her bowstring again. However, this time she held it for longer as a red color instead of yellow this time appeared. "!!!" Her opponent finally opened eyes full of vigilance as she felt the devastating power that Elise was about to unleash on her. She tightened her grip and got ready to dodge it. "Crimson Arrow," Elise said as she let loose of her arrow. BOOM The arrow released with the sound of an explosion. Hearing this, her opponent got scared and immediately and turned towards the outside of the ring and jumped. BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM The area where she was standing by had a huge crater now. And the opponent that it was designated to hit? She was now curled up in the air protecting her head and neck. If that arrow had hit her, she would''ve been dead. Elise seeing how her opponent had dodged all the arrows had the guts to do this. As she knew her opponent too, she would also dodge her final arrow. Her opponent finally touched the ground from the explosion that had sent her flying. Rolling a few times before she finally came to a stop. "Ack!" She coughed out blood as she was stopped by the wall. She was unable to get up but could only turn her head up to give one last look at Elise before passing out. ''I''ll make you mine! Cold Queen Elise! You will love me one day!'' She thought inside her head before it all went black. ... ''Ugh¡­ What was that feeling? That was scary¡­'' Chad thought inside of his head as he felt like he was going to lose something. ------------- Author : zzz typing near 12 am *poof* 308 Sylvie Oversleeping "Welcome back Elise and nice win," Sam said when Elise came over to their seating area. "Thanks, the opponent was boring though. She didn''t attack at all, and I didn''t sense any malicious intent at all. It was as if she was doing this intentionally," Elise said as she sat down on an empty seat reserved just for her by the group. "Really now? I wonder what that feels like. People are always looking at me because of how big and chubby I am. They don''t appreciate me at all, and I can sense they are all aiming for my wealth." Sam said as he scratched his head. "I mean, it is hard to live as a famous person or a noble. Everyone is jealous and greedy, so they will most likely cause trouble for you," Benji said as he sat down. "Yeah, that is why we have a lot of power and backing. This is so people can''t actually cause problems for us. However, if there is a way, there is a will. People will do it without stopping," Chad added. "Benji when is your match?" Elise asked him. "My match is the last one. So there are still three more matches to go," Benji replied as he looked at the ring. "Alright, do you all actually want to watch these matches? Because I know Maal doesn''t and she really wants to sleep right now after all of that last night," Maria said as she looked at the group. "Not really, the matches aren''t fun at all. I''d honestly prefer shopping or eating out than doing this," Sam replied to Maria. "You''d prefer eating over anything. Let''s be real," Chad said as he looked at Sam. "You''re right, I am hungry. Let''s go grab us some lunch why don''t we? I kind of miss Lily''s food already," Sam said as he rubbed his growling stomach. "Whatever, let''s go. Benji has his match in a few hours after all. So it doesn''t really matter," Lance said. "Alright, let''s go. Honestly Maal, you can go back to the dormitory after this. I want to go sleep too," Elise said as she looked at Maal. "Nnh¡­" Maal nodded her head as she rubbed her eyes gently and started to follow the group of the colosseum. There, they all started to head towards Lily''s Electric Restaurant. And they will all make use of Sam''s money and eat delicious food there. ¡­ "Zzz¡­" Sylvie was laying on her bed as she had her face buried into her pillow. "Sylvie sweetie, wake up. It is already lunchtime. You won''t do well if you don''t eat. Come on sweetie, you need your nutrients," Laura said as she lightly patted Sylvie trying to wake her up. "Zzz¡­" However, she got nothing aside from Sylvie who continued to sleep. "Sigh, why are you so troublesome today. Did contracting the Sakura Frost really make you that tired that you even sleep longer as an effect?" Laura muttered as she saw that it was not working. Thus she let Sylvie rest until she woke up. -----------Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Author : zzz *poof* 309 Sylvie Stuck In A Dream World ''Ugh¡­ Wait a second, why isn''t my bed soft? What happened? Did I fall off the bed? No, wait, why does it feel as if grass was touching my skin?'' Sylvie thought to herself as her eyes were still closed from sleeping. "Hmm? Where am I? This isn''t my bed¡­ Wait, this is grass? I am not inside a house but outside?" Sylvie muttered to herself as she got up and rubbed her eyes. She then slowly got up and started looking around herself. She found out that she was in a jungle somehow, with all those tall trees full of lush. Especially with the nearby flowing river, that had probably been linked to a waterfall. There were even animals like monkeys that were looking at her from afar. "What in the world actually happened? Didn''t I finally get out of the torture that the Sakura Frost blade had brought upon me? How come I wake up somewhere like this just in one night?" Sylvie said to no one in particular as she started to explore. "Is there anybody here?" Sylvie asked out loud as she continued to walk forward, hoping to find someone else. As she really disliked the thought of being alone in a place where she had no idea how she got to. However, she got no reply. As expected, she really was in the middle of nowhere. And the worst part was, she didn''t even know how she got there. "Did someone send me here by using a teleportation circle or something? No wait, my mother wouldn''t allow anyone to sneak into my room¡­" Sylvie muttered to herself as she thought of the many possibilities that could''ve landed her into this predicament. "Maybe I am still sleeping? And this is maybe all just a dream. That''s right, this is definitely a dream. There is no way I could randomly get here. Who would target me anyway? I am not even that famous!" Sylvie said as she continued to look around the forest. What Sylvie had said was correct, she is actually in a dream world. And that she isn''t that famous at all. Well, internationally of course. However, the real question was, how would she get out of this dream world? Would she wait until she woke up? Or would she be stuck here forever until she finds a way to escape. "Ha¡­ Why is this jungle so large? I literally can''t find any human settlements anywhere¡­" Sylvie said as she was on top of a mountain and was looking at the jungle. "Oh well, I guess I''ll just head that way¡­" Sylvie said as she randomly chose a direction and continued to walk forward praying she would find something. After wandering around for what seemed to be an eternity. Sylvie finally gave up and decided to set an area to rest for the night. Casually using earth magic, she had erected herself a building in a couple of minutes. With her dimensional storage, she didn''t have to worry about her clothing or other luxuries such as a bed and a pillow. And for food, she was in a jungle. She could get fruits or fish. -------------Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Author : i storbing *poof* 310 Benji Is Up "Sigh, what are you doing Sylvie? I don''t even know if you''re having a nightmare or a good dream," Laura said as she looked at Sylvie who was still sleeping on the bed. "Well, I guess I''ll just wrap you around with blankets just so you don''t get injured when you roll off the bed," Laura said as she grabbed tons of blankets from who knows where. She then started to wrap Sylvie around with the blankets until they couldn''t wrap around her anymore. "Perfect! Alright, be a good little girl for me alright? I shall go watch the matches and see how your friends are for myself! I must not let the men get close to you!" Laura said as she left Sylvie to sleep in the room alone.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ¡­ "ACHOO!" Sylvie sneezed as she felt goosebumps rising on her skin. "Who''s talking about me? Why do I feel frightened? Is someone near my real body right now? Are they about to kill me? Oh dear lord," Sylvie said as she was crying internally. "I don''t want to die again. Don''t touch me whoever you are out there!" Sylvie cried out even though she knew the other person wouldn''t hear anything she said. However, even if she did get her real body to say anything, it would be to nothing. As there was no one near her, and it was only her mother who had given her the frights. "Sigh¡­ This place is so boring. And I don''t even know how to leave it." Sylvie said as she sighed. "Agh¡­ At least the bed feels nice¡­ So soft and comfy¡­ I could stay on this bed forever¡­" Sylvie said as she laid down on her bed she for some reason had in her dimensional storage. "Well, I hope there are no monsters out there when I am asleep¡­ Even though I have erected a magic array around this entire house. I still can''t be sure if it''ll be safe or not¡­" Sylvie muttered as she closed her eyes and fell asleep. "Zzz¡­" She fell asleep in her own dream world. What a surprise, she is ''double'' sleeping. ¡­ "Benji you''re up!" Sam said. "Yeah, I know," Benji said as he went to the waiting room before going onto the ring with his opponent. "You won''t be able to use your traps on me. Last time you were able to do so because of your use of misdirection. However, there is only you, how will you use it?" His opponent said as he gave a wide grin. "Woah there, don''t get so cocky alright? Who said I needed to use the trap kit to win? I only need my body to beat you." Benji said as he had nothing on him but his bare fists. "Ha? You tell me not to get cocky but you just contradicted yourself! You''re the arrogant one here!" His opponent said as in fury. "Atleast I have the power to be arrogant. Well, let''s see now shall we?" Benji said as he got into a fighting stance. "Tsk, I''ll wipe that smile off of your face. Just you wait," His opponent said as he also got in a stance for combat. ------------ Author : zzz typed at 11 pm *poof* 311 Whos Arrogant? "Alright, are both contestants ready?" The commentator asked as he looked at the two. "Yeah, we are ready!" Benji''s opponent shouted as he took out his iron sword that was at his waist. "Yeah," Benji said casually as he nodded his head getting in a close quarter combat stance. "Alright, you two were having a spicy conversation down there before we started. So, let''s see who truly is the one that deserves to be arrogant here!" The commentator said. "The match begins in 3!" "2!" "1" "Begin!" The commentator and the audience said as they announced the start of the match. "Haa!" Benji''s opponent said as he dashed in right away and swung with his sword. "It''s always like this for us. You all get cocky, pull out your sword, wait for the cooldown, and come charging right at us without any form. This isn''t any game you nobles play hunt as. A fight is a fight where the stronger one wins," Benji said as he ducked to the side. Narrowly dodging the blade, he moved quickly and pushed his hand onto the hand of his opponent making the blade turn flat and onto the ground. He then stepped on the blade to ensure that his opponent would have a more difficult time to pick it up. This made the opponent leave his blade, as he knew if he tried to pick it up, Benji would''ve thrown a few punches at him already.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "You are pretty good for a coward you know?" The kid said as he looked at Benji. "You''re pretty annoying you know?" Benji said as he looked at his opponent. "Well then, take this!" Benji''s opponent said as he charged at Benji with magic forming in his hands. "Earth Wall!" He said as he surrounded Benji using earth magic. "Flamethrower!" He said as he blew fire out of his mouth like a flamethrower. Since Benji was trapped inside his earth wall, he would definitely have no way of escaping. Even if he did survive the hit, he would definitely have his appearance ruined. Which would definitely ruin his reputation. "Heh! I win now! That''s what you get for being so arrogant." The kid said as he looked at his flames. "You''re wrong on the first bit. And you''re right on the second bit. I win, and this is what you get for being so arrogant," Benji said as his voice appeared behind the kid. "Huh wha-!" The kid cried out as he turned around only to be met with his own blade. Benji, of course not wanting to kill a fellow student hit him with the flat end of the blade. Thus the kid was sent flying before bouncing on the ground a couple of times and stopping by colliding against the wall. "Your sword is pretty awful, it''s only a decoration sword at most. You should get a new one, decoration doesn''t help at all during a fight. It just makes people want to rob you more." Benji said before he left the ring and giving him back his sword. -------------- Author : ZZ Sleepi *poof* 312 Monsters In The Dream World Cricket Cricket Cricket "Zzz¡­" Sylvie was laying peacefully on her bed as she was still in her dream world. After all, she had laid down several protective arrays around her house. What could possibly happen to her? Wouldn''t she be able to sleep without a care in the world? However, she didn''t know that in a dream world, anything could happen. "Grr¡­" There was a faint howl that could be heard in the forest that was pretty far away from her house. "CAWW!!!" There was a loud caw from a bird that did not sound like a crow from another side. RUMBLE There was a response on the other side of the forest with an earthquake happening. And finally, there was one last one. BOOM CRASH THUD RUMBLE Anything that could happen as a natural disaster, was happening. As anything this ''thing'' did was create destruction. One step of it would cause an earthquake. One breath would cause the sky to rumble. One turn would cause a whirlwind which launched trees and animals far away.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Nnh¡­ What''s happening? Why is it so loud all of a sudden? Isn''t this just a normal forest?" Sylvie muttered as she got up and started to rub her eyes. "Haa~ I wonder how my protection array is doing. Otherwise, I may not be able to sleep tonight¡­" Sylvie said as she went to the first floor and went to check on her array. "Mm¡­ It looks fine I guess¡­ I''ll just reinforce it a bit more for now¡­" Sylvie said as she casted an extra protective layer around her house. "Alright, that should do it. Probably some natural disaster is happening from the kings of the packs or whatever of this forest. They wouldn''t possibly attack this house, right? I mean why would they? They should be dueling it out with each other." Sylvie said as she went back to her bed and fell asleep once again peacefully this time. She had added a soundproof barrier so that the loud rumbles and stuff wouldn''t affect her precious sleep. As she would probably gain insomnia for a long time if this had kept on happening to her. "Nnh¡­ When will I get out of this dream world?" She muttered to herself softly before drifting away to sleep. ¡­ "How was the match, Benji?" The group asked him when he walked back to them. "Really boring, it really is only us and that Richard guy. Otherwise, there really isn''t any competition. They only won because of their influences and their equipment." Benji said as he responded to the group. "You''re right, they probably just get a group of people to do their bidding. They''re literally as fat as Sam is, but he eats a lot, probably more than they have their entire life in one month." Chad said. "Huh?! I am not fat, this is just all muscle." Sam retorted when he heard Chad''s claim. "Alright buddy, whatever you say," Chad said. "I wonder how Sylvie is doing, we haven''t seen her in a while," Maria said. ------------- Author : :< *poof* 313 The Four Creatures "Grr¡­" The faint howl was once again repeated at a certain location in the forest. "It has been a thousand years you three¡­ Now I must ask you all, are you ready to claim who is king of the forest?" The creature asked the three. "Caw!!!" The bird screeched near it as it stared at the creature that had emitted the faint howl. "Stop being sexist! I want to be Queen! I don''t want to be no King!" The bird-like creature retorted at the question of the creature. THUD "You two are as annoying as always. Can''t you let this old hermit rest in peace? Just give me the title of King so I don''t have to do much anymore. You all overwork me to the bone that I can''t even sleep 25 hours a day anymore," The third creature said as it slowly made its way over to the two while causing massive earthquakes. "GRRRR!!!!" "CAWW!!!!!!!!!" "No way! You can scram away! You don''t deserve any King role you lazy turtle! Go back to where you belong! Why are you even on land anyway!?" The two of them turned around and screamed at the third creature in unison. "Oww!!! My ears, you two damn meddling kids. Why don''t you get married already? You can be the King, you can be the Queen. Once you do, just let me have my freedom." The gigantic tortoise said as it laid down and looked at the two. "GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!! "CAWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!!!!!" "Who are you telling to get married!? I am not getting married to this person in my entire life! You can dream on you old turtle!" The two of them shouted at him in unison. BOOM CRASH THUD RUMBLE "That is enough you three. My time is almost up, and only one of you can be my successor. I don''t care if you marry that stupid bird over there once you become King and let her become Queen," The fourth creature said as it slowly came to them bringing enormous amounts of destruction. "As you all know, I am a behemoth. All I do is bring destruction. However now that I am about to be gone, I must give my successor power, otherwise, this entire dream world will be blown up into smithereens," It said as it looked at the three from above with its tall figure. "Hey! Why are you treating me like I won''t become the leader but will have to marry them!?" The bird asked him. "Because you don''t bring destruction with you. So you obviously can''t take my power. I don''t even know why you''re here when I''ve told you repeatedly to go away," The behemoth said as it looked at her. "Hmph! I just want to be Queen alright!? Can''t I be the leader? It''s literally a forest! A never-ending forest! I get bored!" The bird said as she flapped her wings causing a gust of wind.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "And how boring do you think it is for me. Who is older than you by millions of years, to be trapped in this dream world for an eternity? As you know, my contracted partner is already no more. Thus, I have the saddest and most boring life out of everything here." The behemoth said as it looked at the three. -------------- Author : )IREWJ H)0iw *poof* 315 You Are Not Strong Enough "But we don''t even know who your contracted partner was," The bird said as she looked at the behemoth. "Who cares about your contracted partner, was just some loser human girl anyway. It''s not our fault she''s dead now, is it? She was just too weak and had to die," The creature said as it looked at the behemoth. "Ah, that poor little girl that you always keep showing me. But you somehow always keep destroying the antiques you have of her due to your power that you are unable to contain due to your age," The gigantic tortoise said as it sighed in sympathy towards the behemoth. "Indeed, when I was in my prime there wouldn''t be this much destruction going on. Now that I am growing old, my power is unable to stay in my body. Thus, it has to stay outside, ravaging the world in destruction," The behemoth said as it looked at the three. "Anyway, I will only have twenty more years to live. And what I mean by that is, there will only be twenty more years for all of you to live as well. Unless of course, one of you can be my successor," The behemoth said as he looked at each one of them individually. "You know, if you chose one of us as a successor, we wouldn''t be in this predicament?" The bird and the creature said as it looked at the behemoth. "You two do realize that your body cannot contain his power right? What he is implying is that you need to grow stronger so you are able to control his power without exploding," The gigantic tortoise said as it snorted at the two younglings. "Ha!? Who said my body couldn''t withstand it! Try me right now!" The creature said as it roared in anger. "Let him have one, I know my limits. And I for one know that I can''t stand the power you have right now," The bird said as she moved a bit farther away. "Wise choice girlie," The gigantic tortoise said as he too also moved backward away from the creature. "Haha! Look at these two cowards, moving back away from me. Do they already fear my strength? Might as well make me successor right now!" The creature said as it grinned when it saw the bird and the tortoise move away from it. "Well then, since you want to try it a bit¡­ Why don''t you have a go?" The behemoth said as it generated a transparent sphere in front of it. "Here, take not even a fraction of my strength. Let''s see if you can even withstand it one bit," The behemoth said as it lightly punched the transparent sphere with its palm.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Instead of anything ridiculous happening, all that happened was a tiny sphere coming out of it shooting slowly towards the creature. "What is this? A piece of candy? Hahaha! Your jokes have gone too far you senile old man! Just watch me take your power now!" The creature said as it reached its paws out to touch the sphere. -------------------- Author : :D *poof* 316 Twenty Years BZZZ "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!" The creature cried out in agony as its body trembled very badly after touching the sphere. When he touched the innocent-looking sphere, he was not expecting so much pain to come from it. It felt as if there was chaotic energy inside of him, destroying him from the inside to the outside. It was if he was being electrocuted, but with the pain set at a million times higher. After the pain had stopped, he immediately fell unconscious with his eyes rolled behind his head. "Let this be a reminder to you all, my power is not a joke. It is not something you should trifle with. It is supposed to be taken with the utmost care," The behemoth said as he turned around and started to leave. "Remember! I have 20 years left! I will await! You three will find whoever will be my successor! Or you will be my successor yourself!" The behemoth said as he vanished, leaving a dimensional tear as he did not want to harm the forest any longer. "Ugh!" The bird and the gigantic tortoise groaned as the strength of the behemoth had created a strong gust of wind pushing them back slightly. "That guy is as strong as always, anyways have fun little girl. I will go and sleep. I am really tired after all this," The gigantic tortoise said as it turned around and bid farewell to the bird. "Bye grandpa tortoise, I will go back absorb more essence to gain more strength then, this stupid guy can go do whatever when he wakes up," The bird said as she flew back from where she came from leaving an unconscious creature on the ground in the middle of the forest. ''Screw you three, just watch me become stronger than all of you once I take your powers you stupid behemoth,'' The creature thought inside its head before it blacked out. ¡­Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Hmm¡­ She''s been asleep for a very long time¡­ That sword must''ve been really strong then I guess? She must be inheriting the original owner''s strength," Laura muttered as she hovered over Sylvie''s bed and looked at her. "She doesn''t seem to be in pain or hunger either. Her pulse is as steady as one can be. It just looks like she''s in a coma instead," Laura said as she had already performed several checks on her daughter just in case anything had gone wrong. "Well, I guess all I can do now is just wait and hope for the best! Hopefully, she wakes up soon, as she has already missed two of her friend''s matches," Laura said as she looked at her daughter. ¡­ "Egh, it''s already day time. Nope too bright outside, going back to sleep," Sylvie said as the light had crept through the windows and had attacked her face. "Wait! Am I still in that darn forest?!" Sylvie said as she got up and looked outside her window. "Yep¡­ I am still stuck in this dream world, okay so that means I really have an objective to do here to get out," Sylvie said as she went back to bed and took a nap. "First things first, more sleep is needed," She said before she fell asleep. ------------- Author : zzz *poof* 317 Sylvie Wakes Up "Sylvie! Wake up hun! You can''t possibly be taken that long to inherit a dead person''s power now can you?!" Laura said as she shook her daughter. "Ugh¡­" Sylvie groaned as she retaliated by fully covering herself with her blanket. "Looks like you are awake now! If you continue to sleep any longer you will miss the matches! Come on, wake up sweetie!" Laura said as she took off Sylvie''s blanket.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Ughhh!!! The sun is so bright!" Sylvie complained as she covered her eyes with her hands. "The sun is always bright! Now let''s go!" Laura said as she dragged Sylvie to the bathroom. "Eh? Wait, I am back now?" Sylvie finally snapped out of her daze as she realized she was with her mother. "Back from what, the dead? You were asleep for nearly two days sweetie." Laura said as she looked at her daughter. "So did you inherit the original owner''s power? Or what happened?" Laura asked her daughter. "Eh? What power? All that happened was I was randomly teleported into some forest that never ended. There were no human settlements, so all I did was made a house using magic and slept in there for a day. I woke up in the morning and found myself in the world still. Then I suddenly saw a weird big shadow before I fainted and woke up back here¡­" Sylvie explained to her mother truthfully. "That''s strange. I don''t know any conditions that meet the requirements of what you have said¡­" Laura said as she pondered a bit. "Oh well, whatever! Go wash your face sweetie!" Laura said as she closed the bathroom door. "Yes, mother¡­" Sylvie said as she realized she had to watch their matches. After brushing her teeth, taking a bath, and washing her face. Did she finally finish and left the bathroom. "Well now, let''s go," Laura said as she held her daughters small and delicate looking hand. "Okay," Sylvie said as she let her mother lead her around. ¡­ "Ugh, I really miss Sylvie. I miss how cute she is," Maria said as she sighed in the dormitory. "I miss how dumb she was, in a comedic sense," Elise said as she laid on her bed. "By the way, who has their matches today?" Maria asked her. "Lance and Chad," Elise replied back as she turned around to look at her. "Well those two are probably gonna win anyway," Maria said. "Do you think Sylvie will appear any time soon?" Maria asked her. "Probably will, just after the tournament. Her parents are probably keeping her with them or something. Seeing how strong she is, her parents are probably strong too," Elise said. "So she probably can''t escape them to see us," Elise added. "You''re right¡­ That is the most logical answer after all¡­" Maria said as she nodded in agreement. What they said was correct, as Sylvie was indeed not able to leave her mother. As her mother would probably go crazy and cause a ruckus with the king had she disappeared for some reason. -------------- Author : STUPID ANTS GET OFF MY KB THERE IS NO FOOD *poof* 318 Kias and Shiro Have Changed "Haa~" Sylvie yawned as she rubbed her eyes. She was still mentally exhausted after being in that forest in the dream world. "What''s wrong sweetie? Are you still tired after sleeping for literally a few days already?" Laura asked her. "I am alright, just mentally exhausted after everything that had just happened after all," Sylvie replied to her mother as she yawned once more in exhaustion. "Well, don''t fall asleep on me then. You can fall asleep once we go back, for the soft bed of course," Laura said as she rubbed Sylvie''s head gently. "Un," Sylvie nodded in content as she closed her eyes for a bit. ¡­ "Haa!" A young girl''s voice was heard as the head of a devil flew in the air. "Not bad, you defeated an A-ranked monster on your own Shiro!" An adult male''s voice was heard from far behind her. "It''s only an A-ranked monster. What is there to celebrate?" The young girl turned back as she looked at the man. "Why did you grow so cold all of a sudden? Weren''t you just a crybaby with Crystalia wanting to be pampered all the time?" The man asked her. "Quiet Kias! I don''t mind hacking this sword at you!" The young girl said as she blushed. "Sure sure Shiro, not like you can land a hit on me any way you young pesky girl," Kias said as he gave her a smirk. "Ha!? Die!" Shiro shouted as she charged at him and started to swing. "As I said, you cannot land a hit on me. You are not strong enough," Kias said as he flicked her forehead. "Au!" Shiro cried out as she dropped her sword and crouched down holding her forehead in pain. "Sigh, you really are too weak," Kias said as he looked at Shiro. "You''re just inhumanly strong! It isn''t because I''m too weak!" Shiro retorted as she got up and put her sword in its sheath. "Okay, maybe it isn''t because you''re too weak. However, it kinda is. Just get stronger and maybe that won''t happen to you anymore. Anyway, it''s time to go back to the guild now that we have resolved this dungeon," Kias said as he walked towards the teleportation magic circle. "Alright then," Shiro said as she followed him. As soon as both of them got on, the dungeon started to collapse into nothingness. They then were teleported outside of the dungeon at its entrance as if nothing had happened. "Well then, back to the guild it is. I want to go take a nap, I am growing too old for this," Kias said as he yawned. "Ha? You aren''t even that old at all, you still look like you''re in your twenties!" Shiro said as she looked at him. "Yes yes, whatever you say," Kias said. "You weren''t like this! You changed so much! You used to be normal! What happened to you?!" Shiro said as she looked at him. "I grew old, that is what happened. So hurry up," Kias said before he vanished. "Ugh!" Shiro cried out in agony as she vanished as well following him. ----------------Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Author : WOA ITS THOSE TWO AGAIN *poof* 319 It All Just A Dream "Wake up Shiro," Crystalia said as she patted her head. "U-ugh¡­ What happened? Was that all a dream?" Shiro muttered as she groggily got up from the bed. "What dream? What are you talking about hun?" Crystalia asked her worriedly. "N-nothing mom¡­" Shiro said as she realized it was all a dream. ''Thank god it was a dream, I can''t stand Kias being like that¡­'' She thought inside her head as she went to the bathroom to wash her face. ¡­ "Hmm? What was that I wonder. She looked like she just saw a nightmare," Crystalia muttered to herself as she went to go make Shiro breakfast. "Chase! Wake up! It is almost time to open!" Crystalia shouted at Chase who was still sleeping on his bed. "Ughh! Would you keep it down Crystalia! Why are you so loud in the morning? Just let me sleep¡­ What if you wake up the customers that are sleeping above? "They''re already awake! Besides, I am helping them if they''re still asleep! I wake them up so they can go to do their jobs and gain money! Instead of being lazy and late all the time!" Crystalia shouted at Chase. "What do you mean!? Literally, everyone who lives here is an Adventurer! Or someone who is just traveling!" Chase replied. "Well, the earlier it is, the less stronger monsters there are! And for those traveling people, maybe if they wake up they can sightsee more!" Crystalia retorted. "Fine! Let me go wash my face then," Chase said as he got out of his bed. "Alright, make sure you tell Shiro to come eat breakfast before she goes with Kias," Crystalia reminded him. "Yes yes, I got it," Chase said as he went into the bathroom. ¡­ "Can those two lovey-dovey''s keep it down? I am trying to sleep and regain my energy here! ow ow ow ow ow," A random man said as he laid on his bed with injuries. "What do you mean weaker monsters! They are still strong!" He said as he tightened the bandage around his leg. "As for sightseeing, what the hell could you sightsee here? There is nothing! This is literally just a normal place!" He complained as he laid down on his bed after tightening his bandage. "Ugh¡­ If only I could get stronger¡­ These monsters aren''t weak at all¡­" He said as he closed his eyes. What the man lost to were goblins, literally one of the weakest monsters in the world. He doesn''t know how to fight at all. Thus causing his downfall of an injured leg. Most adventurers are like this, they see the rewards and benefits. But they don''t realize what they need. In order to have rewards and benefits, they must risk their life as well. And tantamount, most adventurers don''t even know how to fight. This is the reason why there is an age requirement to become an Adventurer unless you can prove yourself that you are able to take care of yourself. ------------Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Author : ACHOO *poof* 320 Shiro & Kias & Wyvern Subjugation "Sylvie wake up, we''re already here," Laura said as she gently patted Sylvie''s cheek. "Nnnh¡­" Sylvie woke up as she rubbed her eyes before following her mother. ''Ugh, why am I so sleepy all the time?'' Sylvie thought inside her head as she let her mother hold her by the hands and take her to their V.I.P room. ''Oh well, it''ll probably go away sooner or later. Otherwise, this might actually be a problem. Hopefully, it doesn''t get to the point where I go into comatose,'' Sylvie thought inside her head. ''And speaking of which, isn''t the goddess supposed to have frequent visits and talks with me? This is supposed to happen in anime and other novels I''ve read¡­ However, none of this has happened. Did she just bring me here because she was bored or something?'' Sylvie thought inside her head as she looked at the sky. "Is anything wrong sweetie? Is there anything up there?" Laura asked her daughter as she saw her weird actions.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "N-nothing at all mom. Let''s go watch them," Sylvie said as she realized she was spacing out and staring into the far distance. "Alright then, just make sure you tell me if anything is wrong alright?" Laura reminded her daughter. "Yes mom," Sylvie said. ¡­ "Achoo!" Shiro sneezed as she was walking towards Kias. "Ugh, what was that? Is someone talking badly about me again? I haven''t checked up Sylvie in awhile," Shiro said as she rubbed her arms which had goosebumps all over it. "Shiro are you alright? Are you sure you want to go today?" Kias asked her when he saw her rubbing her arms. "I am alright, it is just probably someone talking badly about me," Shiro said as she looked at Kias. "Alright then, let''s go subjugate a wyvern that is inhabiting a forest that is about 2 days worth of riding a carriage," Kias said. "Un," Shiro nodded as she started to follow Kias who had hired a carriage to give them a ride. "Alright then, make sure you get enough rest. Because the wyvern isn''t like the rest we''ve been training on. You need to move up to the stronger enemies now," Kias said as he leaned back on the carriage and closed his eyes to rest. However, he was still on guard looking out for any monsters that were nearby with his senses. "En, I''ll go to sleep then. Wake me up if you need me," Shiro said as she laid down and started to sleep. "Alright then, I''ll call you when we meet some people so you can start communicating. Or if we need to bargain some prices," Kias said as he gave her a grin. "Whatever, why are you always getting scammed by the people? You should learn how to do it by yourself, all you do is fight," Shiro said before she truly fell asleep. "Maybe because all I can do is fight, I don''t have time to learn how to avoid scams¡­" Kias muttered softly as he closed his eyes and rested. ----------- Author : I wonder what I''ll buy shopping today *poof* 321 Whats Wrong With Sylvie? "Hur hur, we will stop at this town for today. I need to stock up on supplies and etc," The carriage driver said as he paused at a town that was on their route to the forest. "Alright, we''ll rent a room at an inn or tavern then," Kias said as he carried a sleeping Shiro to find an inn or tavern to sleep in. After asking town locals, he was finally redirected to a decent tavern that wasn''t expensive. The food there was delicious enough to say, so he and Shiro found a pretty decent place. "Sleep, make sure you''re ready for tomorrow''s travel. There will be danger up ahead since we''re heading somewhere secluded and rural," Kias said as he looked at Shiro who was on another bed. "Yes, I will. Goodnight Kias," Shiro said as she pulled the bedsheets and closed her eyes. "Goodnight," Kias said as he did the same before falling asleep. ''Ugh I miss my powers, Sylvie why can''t you just find me already? I''ve made so much ruckus that I am sure you probably already heard of me from someone. Can''t you just come over and try to find me because I am interesting or something?'' Shiro thought inside her head before she fell asleep. ¡­ "Hum¡­ Are any of my friends fighting today?" Sylvie muttered. "Probably not¡­ They don''t seem like they''re prepared for any fights, it just looks like they''re observing. So I guess you won''t be seeing any of your friends fight today sweetie," Laura said as she looked at her daughter. "Do you want to go back for today, or do you want to continue watching?" She asked her daughter. "Let''s go back, there is nothing to see here. Everyone is pretty awful at fighting¡­" Sylvie said as she looked at her mother. "Alright, let''s go then," Laura said as she lead her daughter back to the carriage and headed back towards the tavern. ''Yawn, oh my god why do I keep yawning. This might be a problem, hopefully I actually don''t fall into comatose,'' Sylvie thought to herself as she followed her mother. After the two got to the carriage, Laura told the carriage driver to drive them back to the tavern. Once arriving at the tavern, Sylvie immediately went to lay on her bed before falling asleep. "Gosh, she falls asleep so quickly nowadays¡­ I wonder what happened¡­ Maybe Sakura Frost really took a lot of her energy or something¡­ Either that, or there is something that is draining her energy all the time," Laura muttered to herself as she thought of possibilities. ''I''ll bring her to the church later, so we can find out what''s happening to her,'' Laura thought inside her head as she looked at her daughter. "Hopefully it is just mana deficiency and not something actually leeching off her MP," Laura muttered. "Oh well, I guess it is time for me to enjoy more snacks at the stalls!" Laura said as she locked the door before leaving the tavern. --------- Author : Finished typing at 12:02 AM wtf am I doing?Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. *poof* 322 Group Figh "Alright, wake up Shiro. Let''s go explore this town for a bit before we set off on the carriage again," Kias said as he woke her up. "Nnh¡­" Shiro got up as she nodded her head while rubbing her eyes. "Haa~" Shiro yawned as she went to go wash her face in the public bathroom at the tavern. She then went to eat breakfast with Kias on the first floor of the tavern. "Here you two go, please enjoy," The waitress said as she placed down two bowls of soup that was just made. Shiro, having a cat''s tongue even though being a heavenly kitsune had to blow on her soup due to it still being scalding hot. She then drank it after she felt it was cool enough to not scald her tongue due to the burning heat. "It''s pretty delicious, the soup goes down the throat easily," Shiro muttered as she continued to drink the rest of the soup. "Yeah, soup is a really good thing to drink. It is pretty healthy and you don''t need to chew it. You can simply swallow it," Kias said as he finished his bowl. "Un," Shiro nodded as she slowly drank her soup. As the two were having a nice and quiet conversation during their meal, there was suddenly a commotion in the tavern. It was two men fighting, causing chaos and disturbance to the other customers. Kias had noticed this earlier but had decided not to stop it. He didn''t like interfering with these types of matters. As for Shiro, she was too busy focusing on blowing on the soup to make it cool to drink. And even if she did notice it, she wouldn''t pay attention or care at all. As it did not impact her in any way, shape, or form. Unless there was some form of resemblance that has Sylvie in it. "Are you picking a fight with me? I said I want this room, so you better give it up pal. Otherwise, we''ll have to drag you outside. You don''t want that now do ye?" A man said as some of his friends got up as well backing him up. "I am afraid you are messing with the wrong person. We booked this, do you think I am alone or something?" The man said as he stood up with his friends as well. It was like a gang war, just in a tiny minuscule level. As there wasn''t really an entire gang, but only two groups of people. "Fine, step out then. Let''s go," The man said as his group left the tavern followed by the other man and his friends. "Shiro, I will go watch what''s happening outside," Kias said as he was bored. "En," Shiro said as she continued to drink her soup in peace. "Little girl, do you want any snacks or desserts?" The tavern owner asked her. "Sure," Shiro replied as she took another sip of her soup. "Here, have some cookies. Don''t mind them, they won''t fight in here. As long as you don''t go out, you''ll be safe," The tavern owner said as she looked at her. "En," Shiro nodded. -------------------- Author : zzzz *poof*Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. - 323 Group Fighting "Welp, I wonder what type of fight these two groups are going to have," Kias muttered as he watched them from afar. "Let me see what they are going to do then. I won''t stop them at all due to me not knowing any of them," Kias said as he looked at the two front people who had initially begun the argument. ¡­ "I told you, give me the rooms you already have, man. I don''t want to start a bloodfest with ye''," The man said as he looked at the other. "Ptui," The man spat as he looked at the person who had initiated this entire thing.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Why should I give you the rooms that me and my pals had bought? Why don''t you go find any other places? There''s more than one tavern here, there are also inns. Go find somewhere else before I give you a one-two," The man said as he looked at the guy. "I see, so that is how we''re doing this huh?" The man said as he looked back at his group before nodding at them. Seeing the nod, they all nodded back signaling they were ready. "Then we''ll have to play a game," He said. "Guys! Surround them!" He said as his group split up with weapons in hand as they surrounded the group. "You really think you''re the only one that carries weapons? Everyone looks like we got a home to protect," The other man said as he also drew his weapon. "Hmph, we have you surrounded. You should surrender the rooms before any of you get hurt. You wouldn''t want that happening now would you?" The man wanting the rooms said as he looked at the man. "Pfft, did you forget we have the same numbers? If we were to push you all at one certain location, we''d be able to break free. How about you scram before any of you get hurt?" The man defending the rooms he had booked said. "Then so be it! Men get them!" The man wanting the rooms said as he let his group attack. . "Guys! Work together, push to the left! They have a weak line of defense there! We can get out of this encirclement! Once we do, we''ll have the upper hand!" The man defending the rooms said as he charged in front. His group listened to him obediently as if they were trained. However, on the other side of the enemy side. It was pure chaos, as they all didn''t know how to collaborate and were merely thugs who attacked people alone. "Wow, surprisingly they aren''t aiming to kill even though they''re thugs. They''re merely just wounding the other person until they are unable to fight," Kias said as he looked in amazement. "This town must have rules or something that allows gangs to exist without any killing," Kias said as he watched the groups fight. "Well, Shiro should be coming out any second now. Then we can explore for a bit and then go to subjugate that wyvern," Kias said as he looked at the tavern''s front entrance. ---------- Author : zzz *poof* 325 Preparing For The Trip Again "Mmm, thanks for the meal!" Shiro said as she got up from her table.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Eh? Where are you going little girl?" The tavern owner asked her. "Going out, I am leaving today. Why?" Shiro asked the tavern owner. "Ugh¡­ Be careful though, try to avoid the fight as much as possible. They might drag you in somehow, someway," The tavern owner said as she looked at Shiro. "En, goodbye!" Shiro said as she left the tavern. "Goodbye, little girl! Be safe on your journey now!" The tavern owner shouted back at her as she watched the little figure disappear into the distance. "Hic, she was like my only normal customer. And she was cute at that. Everyone here is literally just a bulky adventurer or thug nowadays," The tavern owner said as she held in her tears. "I''ll miss her, she was so cute when she was drinking that bowl of soup. She was like a tiny kitten, unable to take the heat from the bowl of soup. Thus having to blow on it until it cools down," The tavern owner said as she recalled the memories of what had just happened. "Chu! What was that¡­ Someone must be talking about me behind my back. Otherwise, why would I sneeze and have goosebumps all of a sudden¡­" Shiro muttered as she walked over to Kias who was watching the fight from afar. "How is the fight going on?" Shiro asked him. "No one dead, no major casualties. They can be healed if paid a certain price at the church. I am starting to wonder if there is a really strong guardian here that doesn''t allow killing. Thus thugs have to resort to careful tactics," Kias replied as he kept on watching them in astonishment. "Mmm? Really? I don''t really sense any strong guardians here with my MP. Maybe they just don''t want to be caught in trouble for murder or something?" Shiro replied back with her own thoughts. "Maybe so, let''s go explore then. Since they probably won''t kill each other, there is no need for interference. We need to meet up with the carriage driver in a bit. So let''s stock up on anything we need," Kias said as he started to walk away from the fight and into the marketplace. "Alright," Shiro said as she followed him from behind observing the stalls for anything they might need. After a few hours of talking to various types of people. As well as walking to many different stalls. Did they finally meet up with their carriage driver with the items they have bought. "Are you two here to fight a wyvern or to loot an entire city?" The carriage driver asked the two when he saw what they had bought. "What? What is wrong with buying a bit of souvenir? Aren''t you going to buy any?" Kias asked the carriage driver. "No need, I don''t want to waste money on that anyway. This won''t leave me a memory at all. Just my usual routine," He said as he started the carriage. ----------- Author : zzz *poof* 326 Heading To Town "Alright, this is the farthest I can bring you two. The closest town from here is around a two-hour walk that way, good luck on your mission," The carriage driver said as he dropped them off in the middle of a road. "Alright, thanks. Hopefully, we can get your services next time we go out. As for now, see you later," Kias said as he waved goodbye to the carriage driver. "Same to you, hopefully, you two can come back in peace. Especially her, wouldn''t want to see her hurt anywhere now," The carriage driver said as he pointed at Shiro. "Yeah no worries, she can handle it herself. She is strong after all," Kias said as he rubbed Shiro''s head. "En," Shiro merely nodded in agreement. "Alright, see you two. Be careful now!" The carriage driver said as the horses started to pull the carriage. "Same to you! Remember, you''re the one with the carriage! Be careful of thugs and bandits!" Kias said as he started walking with Shiro towards the town. "No problem, my horses are trained to kick those thugs and bandits. They won''t be able to do anything, my horses can run pretty quick anyway. Besides, the next city isn''t that far by carriage. I''ll be there in around half an hour," The carriage driver said before he finally disappeared into the distance. "Hmm, oh well. Let''s grab anything we see so we can sell it for some money as well. Just in case we ever need to retire," Kias said as he looked at Shiro.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Okay," Shiro said as she kept her eyes peeled open just in case she would meet some money like object she could get her hands on. Even dragons love treasure and gold coins. Why wouldn''t she or anyone else love them? After walking and collecting fruits and laying ores from the middle of nowhere. The two finally made their way towards the town in around an hour of walking due to their speed. However, the town was covered by a huge wall, it should''ve been called a city instead. There was a gate that people had to walk by and get checked in before they could walk inside. "Oh, a wall. Must''ve been because of the wyvern that they need that kind of protection," Kias said as he looked at the crossbows that were set on top of the walls. "En," Shiro said as they both headed towards the end of the line. Which was quite long if one had to say. There were two different lines, one for carriages, and one for non-carriages. "What a long line, by the time we get in, it''s going to be evening," Kias said as he looked at the long line and started to calculate in his head. "En," Shiro said. As the two were talking about this, no one in the line would expect something ridiculous to happen. It would happen in a while, just as Kias and Shiro were about to enter the gates. Something that might add a traveling partner to their group. ------------ Author : sorry later chapter, I went shopping with my mother for some hours :< *poof* 327 Carriage Crash "That will be 5 silver coins per person," The guard said as he stopped Kias and Shiro. "Here you go then," Kias said as he gave the guard 1 gold coin. "Alright, you two may enter now," The guard said as he let them pass. "Thank you," Kias said as he led Shiro into the town. "Get out of the way! Out of the way!!!" A voice suddenly came from behind them. "NEIGHHHH!" A horse said as it was running towards Shiro and Kias. "Huh?" Shiro looked at the carriage with a puzzled expression on her face as she watched it come straight at her and Kias. "Shiro watch out!" Kias said as he grabbed Shiro and immediately dived away from the carriage. "Eh¡­" Shiro said as she was still in shock from what had just happened. "Jeez, why can''t people properly take care of horses? There could''ve been deaths if it were someone else and not us," Kias said as he looked at the carriage which was still being dragged by the horse. "Stop! Stop it!" The carriage driver said as it started to whip the horse. "NEIGHH!!!" The horse continued to run, but even quicker this time to show its defiance. "No! Stop it! We''re going to crash!" The carriage driver said as the horse was running straight into a building. "Neigh!" The horse said as it quickly turned to the right. "Wait no!" The carriage driver said, as he knew with this speed and the angle the horse turned. The carriage would definitely topple over and crash into the building. And he was right. CRASHHH "Aghh!" The carriage driver said as he was thrown against the wall. He then slumped down as he was in a lot of pain. Shiro and Kias just watched that happen as it was a normal occurrence that had nothing to do with them. "Sigh, people nowadays. There really is no way to stop all of that. Well, let''s go find some place to lodge. I don''t want to go fight the wyvern at night as there will be more monsters active," Kias said as he looked at Shiro who had snapped out of her daze. "En," Shiro nodded as she followed him. As the two walked away, they didn''t notice what was happening at the crash site. "AHH!! MY store! What have you done!" The person who owned the building cried out as he grabbed the carriage driver roughly. "Ugh¡­" The carriage driver groaned as he let the store owner pull him up. "You will have to compensate for my broken store!" The store owner said as he stared at the carriage driver.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Hup¡­" A tiny voice came from the ruined carriage that no one was paying attention to. "I''m free?" The voice said weakly to itself as it opened its eyes to see a person yelling. "I need to get out of here quickly!" It thought to itself as it silently and stealthily got out of the carriage and got away from the scene. --------- Author : sorry late chapter, I was busy eating obviously *poof* 328 Bad Food "Hum, the food here isn''t as good as the previous tavern we were at," Kias said as he sat on his bed. "En," Shiro said as she was having a stomach ache from whatever the food that they had eaten contained. "Let''s go explore the town a bit once your stomach pain has eased," Kias said as he looked at Shiro. "En¡­" Shiro said as she curled up on the bed while hugging her stomach with dead eyes. ''I swear that food contained a fox or something¡­ I am a kitsune, I can''t eat my own kind¡­ This is probably why my stomach is hurting right now¡­'' Shiro thought inside her head as she prayed that the stomach pain would go away anytime soon. "Say, Shiro, what do you think happened to that horse for it to go all haywire? I feel sorry for that carriage driver, he was trying his best to stop. However, he ultimately destroyed that store and definitely has to compensate the owner," Kias said as he turned around to look at her back. "Something probably scared it or something, that is my only guess¡­" Shiro said as she closed her eyes and breathed slowly trying to ease her pain. "Yeah, that could be the only possible explanation," Kias said as he stood up and walked towards the door. "I will go try to find a map of this town, I''ll be back later alright? For now, just continue to rest until you''re all better," Kias said as he left the room. "En¡­" Shiro nodded as she laid on the bed contemplating about removing the sense of pain for herself when she got her powers again. ¡­ "Excuse me, do you guys have a map or know where a store is that sells a map that I could potentially buy?" Kias said as he asked two civilians that were walking normally on the streets. "We don''t have any maps on us because of how small this town is. However, there is a store that sells maps for travellers as there are a lot of stuff in our forest. So people come here to try to make money," A civilian said. "The store over there will sell you an entire map for 1 gold coin," The other civilian said as he pointed towards a direction. "It is called the ''Mapped Origins'', what a weird name for a shop I must say for myself. Just go down the street and take a left. It stands out due to how odd it looks," The civilian added. "Alright, thanks you two," Kias said as he followed the directions that were given to him by the two. "No worries, we''re here if you ever need help," they said as they walked away.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Surely to say, the people in this town are pretty nice. Even though they can''t make food for their lives¡­" Kias said as he sighed and thought about Shiro. "Oh well, time to go look for a map before we both get lost hahaha¡­" Kias said as he made sure that it was the right store before he walked in. ------------ Author : achoo *poof* 329 Another Fox Person! "Welcome," A young boy who looked like he was in his teens said as he was behind the counter. "Hello there, I heard you have a map of this town I could buy?" Kias said as he walked up to the boy.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Indeed, that will be 1 gold coin," The boy said as he took out a map that was drawn on a piece of paper. "Here you go," Kias said as he gave the boy 1 gold coin after looking at the map to make sure at least 10% of the map was correct before he got scammed. "Thank you for the purchase. Hopefully, we meet again if you ever need to buy any more maps," The boy said as he bowed towards Kias. "Alright, bye now," Kias said as he waved at the boy and left the store. "Sigh, that was easy. Now, what should I do? Explore the town with this map? I guess I could do that¡­" Kias said as he looked at the map and decided to go to a restaurant first. "Alright, so if I take a turn here¡­ That will be a shortcut I guess¡­ Probably a shady alleyway where thugs are. But, that is alright I suppose¡­" Kias said as he looked at the alleyway and walked into it. After walking for a while, Kias did not see anything out of the ordinary. "Well, I guess it must be their day off or something," Kias said as he took a left to get on the main street. He didn''t expect to walk into someone. "Ow!" The person said as they fell on their back due to how fast they were moving before colliding into Kias. "Oh sorry, are you okay?" Kias asked him, as he knew how strong his body was. "I am alright¡­" The person said as they looked up at Kias with tears in their eyes. "Eh? A fox?" Kias said as he saw the two protruding ears on top of the person''s head. He then saw how the person was wearing dirty rags as if they were part of the slums but even worst. "Do you want to come to my place?" Kias asked the fox-human as he could not ascertain it''s gender. "Un¡­" The fox person pondered for a while before agreeing. "Alright, here wear this coat so you don''t stick out¡­" Kias said as he took off the large coat he had on him just in case anything had happened and draped it over the fox-human. "Nnh¡­" The fox-person felt comfortable in it as it started to smell the coat for some odd reason¡­ "Please don''t smell my coat, you''re reminding me of someone I know¡­" Kias said as he remembered Shiro who was having stomach pain in the tavern. "Un¡­" The fox-person said as their stomach growled. "You''re hungry huh? The food in this town all suck, my companion even has a stomach problem due to the tavern''s food. I''ll probably get her to cook something for you I guess. As she would know what type of food you like and can eat, probably¡­" Kias said as Shiro too was a kitsune after all¡­ ------------ Author : ZZZ *poof* 330 Wake Up Shiro "Shiro, I am back," Kias said as he opened the door to their room. "Zzz" However there was no reply. As Shiro was resting on the bed all curled up. "Ha, I should''ve expected. She is still recuperating, after all, here come in," Kias said as he opened the door wider for the fox-human to enter the room. "E-excuse me¡­" It said as it entered the room. "Say, what is your name anyway? Or something for me to refer you as?" Kias asked the fox-human as he was feeling uncomfortable being indirect. "Er¡­ Call me Yumi¡­" It said as it looked at him. "Alright then Yumi, that is my friend''s daughter Shiro. We are currently exploring and on a mission. She is a kitsune, the same as you. Just a bit more special," Kias said "What do you mean by a bit more special?" Yumi asked him. "She, she can get out of hand a lot of times. The other half of the time she just spaces out for some odd reason," Kias said as he looked at her. "She''s nearly gotten killed many times because of that. I had to save her countless amounts of time due to her spacing out all the time¡­" Kias said as he held his forehead. If Kias had known that the reason why Shiro was spacing out was that she was so used to her previous life in the world where anything that attacked her would immediately be eradicated, he would''ve hoped she died. "Shiro, wake up," Kias said as he shook her gently. "Ugh¡­ What is it Kias?" Shiro asked him as her eyes were still closed. "Are you feeling any better now?" He asked her. "I am alright I suppose. Why? What do you need me for?" Shiro asked him. "I picked up someone along the way. It is also a kitsune like you," Kias said. "Huh¡­" Shiro slowly opened her eyes as she sat up and looked at Yumi.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "H-hii! H-hello my name is Yumi, nice to meet you, Shiro¡­" Yumi introduced themself as it looked at Shiro. "Anyway Shiro, can you make something for Yumi to eat? It is pretty hungry after all. By the way, what is your gender?" Kias asked Yumi. "I am female, why?" Yumi answered as she looked at him. "Well yeah, can you make some food for her? I found her with only a tattered rag as her clothing in some alleyway. She is starving, and I don''t know what you all can eat¡­" Kias said as he scratched his head. "You do realize that we are like. able to eat anything too right?" Shiro looked at him. "Of course I knew that it''s just¡­ You already know the type of food here¡­ Which is the cause for you being in bed already yes?" Kias said as he looked at her. "Ugh¡­" Shiro groaned as she recalled the bad food she had tasted and had left her stomach pain. "Give me a few minutes¡­" Shiro said as she got out of bed to go wash her face. ------------- Author : ZZZ 11:33 PM SCHOOL TOMORROW BAI *poof* 331 No Food For Kias Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap "Shiro what are you making? You have been cutting so many ingredients¡­ At this point, it just looks like you''re throwing everything into that pot¡­" Kias said as he looked at her. "This is for our entire stay here¡­ You want to go stay in the forest with the food they sell her?" Shiro replied to him as she stirred the ingredients inside the pot. "Ugh¡­ You''re right¡­" Kias said as he would probably be in paralysis if he ate the town''s food. He then would probably die to some monster in the forest as he is in paralysis. "What do you mean by the food here taste bad?" Yumi asked the two. "Ugh¡­" Shiro and Kias both groaned in sync as they recalled the bad memories. "Don''t ask, the food here isn''t even made for humans. It''s made for monsters or something," Shiro replied to her as she put a lid on top of the pot and then hopped down from the stool as she was still short. "Nom" She then took out a bun and bit into it. "Nom Nom Nom" She ate it all in front of Yumi and Kias. "Mmm, delicious¡­" Shiro said as she licked her fingers. "Shiro¡­ Why did you eat that in front of a starving person¡­ Or are you just doing this intentionally?" Kias asked her as his eyelids twitched. "Intentionally of course," Shiro said completely disregarding the fact that Yumi was next to her. Growl "See, now her stomach is growling. How are you going to take responsibility?" Kias said as he pointed at Yumi''s stomach. "Egh¡­" Yumi cried out in embarrassment as she hugged her stomach with both arms. "It''s okay, the food is in the pot. Just let it boil for a while longer¡­ Then it will be alright, Kias won''t get to eat any though." Shiro said as she patted Yumi on the head. "En¡­" Yumi just nodded as she let Shiro pat her on the head. "Hey, what do you mean by that?" Kias asked her. "You woke me up, you asked me to cook for her. Not for yourself¡­ So this meal will technically be for me and her." Shiro said as she went back to the pot to check on her creation. "Hey! You had to wake up, otherwise, she would''ve had nothing to eat. Or unless you wanted to feed her poison!" Kias retorted. "We picked up so many fruits on our way here. What could you possibly mean by that?" Shiro asked him. "Ha~ I want to go home. Can you do this alone? I want to go back to mama," Shiro said as she looked at Kias. "Of course not, we are here to subjugate the wyvern first. We can go back after¡­" Kias said as he looked at her. "Can''t you do that? I can go back, right? It''s not like the wyvern is a big deal for you anyway¡­" Shiro said as she looked at him with a blank face. "It doesn''t mean I can fight a wyvern and escape without being injured¡­" Kias said as he sighed.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ------------------ Author : yawn *poof* 332 What Is This Food "... Looks like the food is done," Shiro said as she walked over to the pot and turned off the flames. "Hmm~ What a wonderful smell," Shiro said as she sniffed the aroma coming from the pot. "Well then!" Shiro said as she took out some plates from her dimensional storage and placed them down on a table. She then proceeded to carefully pour the pot''s content onto the plates. She then proceeded to take out a spoon as she gave the plate and spoon to Yumi. "Here you go, eat up," Shiro said as she handed Yumi the plate and spoon. "Be careful though, it is still boiling hot¡­" Shiro started to say as she turned around to see Yumi with the spoon in her mouth. "Are you okay?!" Shiro said immediately as she dived in and looked at Yumi who froze in place with the spoon in her mouth. "Yumi? Yumi!! Stay with me here! Don''t tell me my cooking is more poisonous than this town''s!" Shiro cried out as she shook Yumi trying to get her to snap out of her daze. "It''s delicious! It''s the most delicious thing I have ever eaten in my entire life!" Yumi finally said as she quickly ate all of whatever was on the plate. "Huh¡­" Shiro said with a puzzled expression on her face. She then turned to look at Kias for an explanation of what had just happened. "Don''t look at me, try your own cooking maybe?" Kias said as he looked at her. "Uh¡­ Alright then? I suppose it wouldn''t hurt to give my own cooking a try¡­" Shiro said as she poured the pot''s content onto a plate for herself as well. "Mmm¡­" Shiro slowly put the spoon into her mouth as she chewed slowly. "It''s normal? It''s not that bad¡­ She must''ve not had good food in her entire life then. Which is not a surprise if you found her in this town¡­" Shiro said as she looked at Kias. "Say, do you want any?" Shiro asked him as she placed a plate in front of him. "Ugh¡­ Yes, give me some please Shiro¡­" Kias said as he looked at her. As he was hungry as well, being the fighter he is. He needs food to replenish his energy.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Besides, who wouldn''t want to eat free food that is offered to them. Especially food that tastes good? "Here you go then, don''t wake me up unnecessarily next time," Shiro said as she looked at him before putting food into the plate. "Shiro¡­ Where is my spoon? You don''t expect me to eat this without a spoon right?" Kias said as he looked at her. "Right, I forgot," Shiro said as she handed him a spoon. "Finally I get to eat something decent here¡­" Kias said as he put the spoon into his mouth. "COGUH COUGH COGHUGHCGH! WATER SHIRO WATER!" Kias immediately said as he started choking on the food. "Here you go," Shiro said as she handed him a cup of water. "Oh god, it is so spicy. What did you put in here," Kias said as he held his throat and continued to drink the water. --------------- Author : nyehehe *poof* 333 Kias & Tavern Owner Conversation "Ugh¡­ Finally a new day. My mouth is no longer on fire¡­" Kias muttered as he woke up. He then looked to his left on the other bed where Yumi and Shiro were both sleeping together. ''It might''ve been not bad if I was still a teen¡­ No one would complain about me having two cute girlfriends walking around now huh? Too bad I am old now, I would look like an old geezer if I were to fall in love with them now,'' Kias thought inside his head as he got up from his bed and left the room. ''Oh well, today we will be going to subjugate that wyvern anyway. Hopefully, those two don''t get hurt. Maybe we can slowly integrate Yumi into our party somehow someway,'' Kias thought inside his head as he didn''t want to leave Yumi alone in case she was to be in the same predicament as she was before she met him. "Good morning mister," The person running the tavern said as Kias came down to the first floor after washing his face. "Good morning," Kias greeted him back as he sat on a stool. "What would you like this morning?" The barkeeper asked him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Ehh, just give me some light alcohol. I have to go out after this soon anyway," Kias said as he didn''t want to be lightheaded or drunk when he went to fight the wyvern. "Alright, here you go then," The barkeeper said as he placed a mug in front of Kias before filling it with a transparent liquid. "Thanks," Kias said as he slowly sipped on the alcohol. "Where are your two girls?" The tavern owner asked him. "Ah, they''re still asleep. They stayed up too late talking to each other after all. Some girl talk there and here, I couldn''t keep up as it all became gibberish to me. So I just went to sleep early," Kias replied as he drank his alcohol again. "Sounds like a pain, happens a lot when my wife and her friends are over. I end up saying I have some business to attend to leave them to talk to themselves," The tavern owner said as he sympathized with Kias. "It''s alright though, I get used to it. One of them is the child of a friend I know after all. I am just showing her around the world and stuff," Kias said. "Eh, happens a lot. I sent my child to go to school. He''s been living at the dormitory near there, so I rarely see him. That darn brat doesn''t even come to visit me at all. It''s like he''s forgotten who his father is or something," The tavern owner said as he started to talk bad about his child. "The time he came back, he brought his own food from there. Saying it''s alright, I can eat this. You don''t need to give me any food," The tavern owner said as he started to recall memories from the past to Kias. "Ahahah¡­" Kias laughed as he now realized why the kid didn''t want to come back here¡­ The food here was extraordinary, bad. ----------------- Author : zzz *poof* 334 Talk Before Leave "Good morning Yumi, Shiro," Kias greeted them as they came down the stairs. "Good morning," Yumi greeted him back. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Why are you drinking first thing in the morning?" Shiro asked him. "Because I was bored and tired," Kias said as he took another sip from his mug. "I should totally feed you more of that for being bored and tired," Shiro said as she found a chair to sit on. "That''s alright Shiro, I was just talking to the tavern owner that''s all. You don''t need to feed me any more of those. Trust me, you could save them for yourself and Yumi¡­" Kias said in cold sweat as he couldn''t make eye contact with Shiro. "Uhuh, so what time should we get going?" Shiro asked him. "Let''s make it the afternoon. I don''t want to go on an empty stomach now since it is relatively close after all," Kias said as he finished the alcohol that was in his mug. "Alright then, I and Yumi will go shop then. Since you already know why. And because my clothes don''t fit her at all," Shiro said as she left the tavern. "Alright then," Kias said as he looked at the two leave. "Say, why don''t you let those two go to the academy as well? It would be a shame not to. If they go they can gain more friends and the sort," The tavern owner asked Kias. "Eh¡­ I and her parents have recommended it multiple times but, it never happened. She doesn''t want to go for some reason. Maybe we''ll just have to take it into our own consideration once we get back," Kias said as he asked for a refill. "As for that other kid, we just met her in this town. So I decided to take her in as well," Kias said as he looked at the tavern owner. "How nice of you. Say would you like some breakfast?" The tavern owner asked him. "No thanks, I am not hungry after what I ate yesterday. I''d have to say my stomach is kind of ruined right now," Kias said as he quickly came up with an excuse to avoid the food. "What did you eat yesterday?" The tavern owner asked him. "Shiro cooked," Kias said bluntly. "Ah? Isn''t that nice, you got a cute little girl to cute for you. What could go wrong?" The tavern owner asked him. "She seems to have max pain resistance against spicy stuff," Kias replied to the tavern owner. "And that means?" The tavern owner asked him. "It was too spicy, I nearly died yesterday," Kias said he drank all the alcohol in the mug in one go. "Well, it is my time to leave. I will go find those two just in case they get in any trouble," Kias said as he left the tavern. "Oh alright! We will always be here if you ever want some food, drinks, or a place to stay! That is of course if you have money on you!" The tavern owner said as he watched Kias leave. -------------- Author : zzz *poof* 335 Clothing Store "Hmm, where could those two possibly be?" Kias muttered to himself as he started to walk down along the streets. "Ah, that''s right. They said that they were going to get some clothing for Yumi. That means that they are at a clothing store." Kias said as he pulled out the map he had bought before. "Let''s see, so there are¡­ Why are there so many clothing stores in this town? Is this why the food tastes bad?" Kias said with his forehead creasing as there were around ten different clothing stores on the map. "Sigh, whatever. I guess I will just have to visit them one by one. I could buy some clothes while I am at it as well. I don''t want to be out of date like a hermit." Kias said as he walked towards the nearest clothing store. ¡­ "Hmm, this looks like a clothing store." Shiro said as she looked at the building in front of her which had dresses and shirts inside behind the glass. "Un." Yumi said as she saw clothing in it. "Well then, let''s go inside." Shiro said as she pulled on the door''s handle. "Welcome, what may I help you with?" An old lady said from behind the counter. "Em, I would like you to get my friend some clothes that are her size please." Shiro said as she pushed Yumi in front. "Alright, come along this way. I need to get you measured." The old lady said as she slowly walked over to a room. "Eh? Wait what?" Yumi said as she looked at the room the old lady had just gone into. "What are you waiting for? Go, she needs your measurements so she can get you the right fitting clothes." Shiro said as she pushed Yumi into the room. "What do you mean by finding my measurements? Can''t she just find clothing that looks like it''ll fit on me and give it to me?" Yumi cried out as she looked at the old lady who looked like she would do some weird stuff to her. "No worries, everything here is the normal procedure. Just don''t freak out or anything¡­" Shiro said as she looked at Yumi. "Oh? Is this your first time getting your sizes measured little girl?" The old lady asked Yumi as she heard their conversation. "Un¡­" Yumi nodded in embarrassment. "She was really poor before she met us. That''s why I brought her here to get some clothes." Shiro explained. "Oh. What a poor little child. So you must not have any beautiful clothing then¡­" The old lady said as she got closer to Yumi. "En¡­" Yumi said as she looked at the old lady as she was expecting something. "Alright, arms out wide." The old lady suddenly said as she stopped in front of Yumi. "Eh?" Yumi was immediately confused by what the old lady said. "What she meant by that was this!" Shiro said as she took off the shirt Yumi was wearing and pulled both her arms outwards. "KYAAAAAA! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!" Yumi cried out as she realized she was stripped of her top. "Normal procedure!" Shiro said as she gave the old lady a thumbs up. "Well now, let''s begin shall we?" The old lady said as she inched closer to Yumi. "NOOOOO!!!!" Yumi''s loud cry was heard throughout the entire town. --------------- Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Author : zzz *poof* 336 Mountain Of Shirts "U-ugh¡­ H-hic¡­" Yumi cried after they were done with the measurement process. "So how was it?" Shiro asked the old lady. "Ah, very below average. She is really skinny after all." The old lady said as she looked at the measurement recorded on the piece of paper. "En. Don''t worry those numbers will grow in no time. She won''t have to worry about not eating anymore." Shiro said as she patted her chest to assure the old lady. "Well then, since we have your measurements. Why not let you two roam the shop for any clothes you may like. The first floor only contains dresses. The one on the second floor will contain your shirt and pants. The third floor will contain lingerie and is guarded by someone in case some perverts become perverts there." The old lady said as she pointed at the wall where the staircase was. "Alright, thanks!" Shiro said as she bowed to the old lady. "No worries. Now go bring your friend to get her some clothes. Make sure you have money on you as well. I am not giving you two free clothes just because you''re both cute." The old lady said as she pushed them towards the stairs. "Ahahaha¡­ No worries. We have the money for it." Shiro said as she started walking up the stairs. She then stopped and turned backward as she looked at Yumi. "Come on Yumi. Are you going to stand there all day contemplating over what had just happened? Or are we going to get clothes?" Shiro said as she looked at Yumi. "Ah! Yes yes, I am coming!" Yumi said as she started to walk up the stairs. "Ah¡­ Energetic folks. Back in my days, at that age. Let''s see¡­ What did I do again? I have no idea. All I know is I wasn''t as free as them. Hmmph¡­ Maybe I need to reread my journal. The old age is catching up to me really quickly. I can barely remember a thing." The old lady said as she went back to behind the counter. ¡­ "Do you want to try this one on?" Shiro asked as she held a normal t-shirt that had flowers on it. "U-um sure?" Yumi said. "Oh wait, try this one too." Shiro added as she threw another shirt at Yumi. "Er¡­ Okay?" Yumi said confusedly. "No wait try this one as well." Shiro said as she picked up another shirt she found to her liking before throwing it at Yumi. "..." Yumi remained silent as she just looked at Shiro who kept giving her clothes to try on. "Alright, now on to the pants. You''re going to need some pants to." Shiro said as she started walking to the pants section. "WAIT!" Yumi shouted at her. "Hm? What is it Yumi?" Shiro asked as she turned around. "I haven''t even tried them out yet! Why are you giving me so much stuff!?" Yumi cried out as she was buried underneath the mountain of shirts. "Oops. My bad! Sorry sorry, I completely forgot. They all looked cute you see¡­" Shiro said as she acted cute to try to get out of this predicament. "It''s fine! Just let me try these on first¡­" Yumi said as she went to the changing room. "Have fun!" Shiro said as she waved her goodbye. ------------- Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Author : zzzz *poof* 338 One More! "Hmm¡­ That''s weird. I''ve visited nearly all of the shops already. How come I haven''t seen them yet?" Kias muttered to himself as he walked to the last store that was on the map. "Well, they probably won''t be in here. They probably left a while ago, but whatever." Kias said as he entered the building. "Welcome. How may I help you?" An old lady''s voice was heard from behind the counter. "Don''t mind me. I will just be looking for clothes. Are there clothes on the second floor?" Kias asked as he pointed at the stairway that was near the wall. "Indeed. It goes up to the third floor. The third floor is all lingerie though. There will be security there for obvious reasons." The old lady said as she explained each floor with its type of clothing. "Oh, thanks then." Kias said as he went to the second floor. "Shiro! Stop that is enough!" A familiar voice was heard as he was walking up the stairs. "Huh¡­ Isn''t that¡­" Kias started to mutter to himself as he listened to the voices. "Eh? What do you mean! There are a lot of days! You can''t always be wearing the same thing over and over! Here come try this as well!" Another very familiar voice was heard. "You''re kidding me. Why are they both at the shop I come to visit last?" Kias muttered to himself as he walked up the floor. "Ahhhh!!!" Yumi cried as she started to run and hide behind whatever she could to avoid dressing up. "Stop running and hiding! Just wear it! What are you doing! You''re wasting our time!" Shiro said as she was searching for Yumi. "No way! Aren''t you the one who is wasting time by making me wear all of that?!" Yumi cried out revealing her own position. "I am doing this all for you! Come on, one more. And then we''ll leave." Shiro said as she tried to convince Yumi. "You said that like twenty times already! And look, we''re still going through clothes!" Yumi cried out as she was being dragged by Shiro to the changing room. As Yumi was being dragged, she saw a familiar face at the stairway leading down to the first floor. "Kias-sama!!! Help me please!" Yumi cried out as she outstretched her hand towards him. However, it was to no avail as Shiro continued to drag her to the changing room. "Here you go. Go change~ I will go talk to Kias for the time being." Shiro said as she pushed Yumi into the changing room and also put the clothing she wanted Yumi to try in there as well. After that, she went to Kias who was at the stairway looking at them confusedly. "Well well well, what do we have here? Is this a pervert I see?" Shiro said as she looked at Kias. "Ha? Shiro are you okay? I am not a pervert. Besides, can''t you two hurry up? It''s almost time to depart." Kias said as he looked at Shiro. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Fine, after one more." Shiro said as she looked at Kias. "Okay then." Kias said as he waited. -------------- Author : stomachache *poof* 339 The Demon King Encounter "Ahh! There were so many good clothes there." Shiro said as she stretched while they were walking on the street. "Ugh¡­" Yumi groaned as she walked lifelessly on the street next to Kias. "Shiro, you overdid it. You kept saying one more time. Now we''re a bit late." Kias said as he scratched his head. "Whatever. You already know the wyvern isn''t really a problem if both of us attack together." Shiro said. "Well yeah, but it was for you to handle on your own, remember? I won''t always be there with you, so you have to do things on your own." Kias said. "Hmph! Fine, let''s go find that wyvern right now. I want to go home now. I can''t stand you anymore." Shiro said as she stomped her feet in annoyance before leaving towards the forest where the Wyvern was last spotted. "Eh? Where''d she go?" Yumi snapped out of her daze as she watched Shiro disappear. "She dashed off towards the forest. Well, hold on tight Yumi." Kias said as he picked her up in a princess carry. "Kya?!" Yumi cried out in confusion as she did not expect to be carried in a princess carry fashion. Being afraid of getting dropped, she reflexively held tightly onto Kias''s chest. All she felt was the wind brushing against her skin as well as her hair fluttering in the sky. After a while of Yumi crying due to being in the air and due to the fast speed of Kias traveling did they finally come to a halt. "Hmm, there she is. I wonder what she is doing." Kias said as he found Shiro who was hiding in a bush looking at something from afar. "What are you looking at Shiro?" Kias decided to walk over to her as he asked her in a whisper. "Look there." Shiro said as she pointed straight ahead. "What is it?" Kias said as he looked at where she was pointing. When he saw what she was pointing at, his eyes widened in fear. "That can''t be. There hasn''t been any news of any hero summoning lately. How can there be a Demon King in this world?" Kias said as he looked at the man in front of him who had white hair with two horns protruding out of his head. As well as a black and red cape he was wearing. The Demon King''s skin was pale white, while his eyes were blood red. Just looking at him would give normal people flashbacks of their life before they pass out. As Kias and Shiro were talking to each other deciding on what to do. The Demon King suddenly turned his gaze over to look at them. The Demon King then raised his hand at the two before a purple and blackish orb formed right in front of his palm. "RUN FOR IT!" Kias said as he grabbed Yumi and started to run as fast as he could away from the site. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Dark Pulse." The Demon King said as the orb moved at lightning speed. --------------- Author : :Woah!!!: *poof* 340 Escaping From The Demon King BOOM The purple and blackish orb condensed a bit until it then expanded. It was like an explosion, anything that it came into contact with was destroyed. Thus, leaving a round crater in the middle of the forest. "Kyaa!" Yumi cried out as Kias had immediately picked her up before disappearing immediately away from the Demon King. "Ugh!" Shiro and Kias groaned as they bore the impact from the explosion the orb had caused. "Where is he?!" Kias asked Shiro when he turned back to not see the Demon King at its original location. "I don''t know! He just vanished after doing the move!" Shiro replied as she looked around. "I am right here." A voice suddenly came from behind the two. "Wha-!" Kias and Shiro both turned around as they saw the Demon King who was now in their way from going back. They immediately jumped back to distance them from the Demon King. They had already sensed how strong he was from his Dark Pulse. "Sorry about that. I am unable to control my powers as of now. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have to feel pain from on out. I truly just wanted to give you all a painless death." The Demon King said as he looked at the three. "I think I''d do better if you didn''t give me pain or death at all." Kias said as he looked at the Demon King. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I think I''d also do better if you never show up in the human world again." Shiro said as she was getting flashbacks from the last time she was in the human world. "Sorry, no can do. This is my job in this world from the Demon God." The Demon King said as he looked at the three. "Well then, I will bid you farewell. Have a nice eternal sleep." The Demon King said as he extended his hand out towards the three. However, this time, there was no purple and blackish orb. "Have this, I will try my best to keep it as painless as possible. As you three will be the first humans I will ever kill." The Demon King said as he looked at them with his cold eyes. "But first before I kill you three. What are your names, so I can construct the graves as a memorial for the first bloodshed I have committed towards a human being." The Demon King said as he looked at the three with his outstretched hand. "I am Kias." Kias said as he was looking for any way to escape from this predicament. "I am Yumi." Yumi said as she was frightened praying to god someone would save her as she didn''t want to die yet. "Shiro." Shiro said as she was silently constructing a magic spell to teleport them out. ''Only a few more seconds!'' She thought inside her head. "Well then, any last words?" The Demon King asked them. "Yeah, I have something to say." Shiro said causing everyone to look at her. "What is it?" The Demon King asked her as he turned around to look at her in confusion. "Goodbye! Multi-Personnel Teleportation!" Shiro said as the three of them suddenly vanished in front of the Demon King. "... I''ve been tricked¡­" The Demon King muttered as he turned around and vanished from the forest. ------------------ Author : zzz *poof* 341 Demon Kings Identity "Sigh, who could''ve expected such things to happen to me, Sylvia. I thought I would finally be able to meet you again after my death. However, it just seems to not be possible. With the path I am going down, I don''t think I''ll be able to make it up there to meet you. That is if I am unable to attain the strength needed to go up there." The Demon King said as he looked up at the sky remembering his friend that had died years ago. "Well then, I need to go capture all those monsters that are unloyal to me. Or the ones that have lived a different life after the previous Demon King had died." The Demon King said as he started walking towards a certain destination. "I heard that there would be a hero when I am summoned. Maybe it''s only at a certain point where monsters start engaging in activities that they summon one? So that probably gave the Demon King a lot of time to gain strength. Unlike myself who literally exposed me just now." The Demon King muttered as he started to think of a plan inside his head. "Well, time to dominate the world I guess. Then after that, I will need mana reserves to be able to go straight to heaven to find her. And I will also need a way to revive her and give the two us of immortality so we can be together in peace forever." The Demon King said as he finally vanished. That man, otherwise known as the Demon King is actually Sylvie''s best friend back in her old world. He was Kenza, the one that Sylvie had loved before she died. It would be many many years later before the two would meet. It would also be many years after that, would a tragedy strike the two in the end. ¡­ "Cough cough!" Shiro coughed out blood as she, Kias, and Yumi were teleported to the Adventurer''s Guild. "Kias! Shiro!? What happened to you two?" The girl at the receptionist''s desk asked as she quickly made her way over to them. "We just escaped death. Narrowly of course." Kias replied as he sat on the floor as he struggled to get up due to his legs feeling like jello. "Ababababa." Yumi''s brain had shut down temporarily as she was frightened severely. "Cough!" Shiro coughed loudly as she spat out a lot of blood before collapsing on the floor in a weak state. "Someone get the healers!" The receptionist ordered immediately as she helped Kias and Yumi move away from the floor towards the wall. "What happened Kias?" The Guild Master asked as he came down the stairs quickly after he heard of the news. "It needs to be a private talk. Just me and you." Kias said as he looked at the Guild Master. "Alright, come with me." The Guild Master agreed as he looked at Kias. "Can''t right now. My legs are literally jello." Kias said as he looked at the Guild Master. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "... Fine, I''ll carry you myself." The Guild Master said as he lifted Kias in one arm before running upstairs leaving Yumi with Shiro. --------------- Author : zzz *poof* 342 Communication Orb "So let me get this straight Kias. You three were doing that wyvern subjugation. And you met the Demon King in the forest. He was about to kill you three before Shiro teleported you all away. Am I correct?" The Guild Master said as he repeated the key points Kias had told him. "Correct. That is how we got to the Adventurer''s Guild building. And also why Shiro is unconscious due to going past her MP limit. And she will most likely be in a coma, as you already know that using teleportation is near impossible for everybody. And the fact that she had to use it for us two as well, means that her body will have to bear the burden." Kias said as he looked at the Guild Master with a serious look. "This is bad then. I have to report this to the authorities and higher-ups. We might go back into the war against the demons. We need to get a hero summoned to help fight." The Guild Master said as he had a grave look on his face. "Yeah. We might need to put whatever war we have against the other countries to a halt. I couldn''t even fight against him and I am an S-ranked adventurer. So you should know how strong the Demon King is." Kias said as he looked at the Guild Master. "SSS-Ranked entity." The Guild Master said as through the previous years, recorded in history all the Demon Kings were SS-Ranked or higher. "Yeah." Kias nodded his head as he had the privilege of meeting one of the SS-ranked adventurers when he had stumbled upon a ruin. The SS-ranked adventurer was taking a rest there as they were all old but were sad. "Alright. Give me a minute." The Guild Master said as he went to his desk and opened a drawer. He was moving stuff around until he found what he wanted. "Found it. Just what I needed." He said as he held onto an orb made out of crystals. "The communication orb?" Kias asked as he saw what the Guild Master was holding. "Correct." The Guild Master said as he put mana into the orb. Soon after the orb glowed before a voice was transmitted from the orb. "What do you want?" The voice asked. "I have bad news to bring." The Guild Master said as he placed the communication orb on the table. "What news must be so bad that you actually use the communication orb? We''ve given you this so many years ago, but you''ve never used it." The voice asked the Guild Master. "It''s about the Demon King." The Guild Master said. "The what?" The voice asked the Guild Master as if it didn''t believe what he had just said. "The Demon King has been spotted by S-ranked adventurer Kias and Shiro." The Guild Master said as he tried to keep his calm. "So the Demon King is finally coming back up now huh? Do you have an estimate of what power he is at? SS-ranked or?" The voice asked the Guild Master. "SSS-Ranked or higher." The Guild Master said. "..." The voice said nothing. -------------- Author : zzz Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. *poof* 343 Plans For The Future "We will send an investigation team out to check the location out. After confirming the dark essences of the Demon King, we will tell all the other countries." The voice said. "Before I end the call. I have one more thing to say." The Guild Master said to the voice. "You may speak. What is it that you want to say?" The voice asked him. "I think it''s time we start to gain a good relationship with the Church for now. Just in case, we never know if it may be too late to summon a hero." The Guild Master suggested to the voice. "Alright, that will be part of our plan. We can''t risk anything after all. Last time, three SS-ranked adventurers died to the Demon King after all. And the others were heart-broken causing them to seclude themselves now." The voice said as he agreed. "We would need someone to train them though. Who do you recommend?" The voice asked the Guild Master. "I can''t recommend anyone yet. If I did, it would probably be Kias, as he had trained Shiro. However, that would only be for physical prowess, for techniques and all that stuff I wouldn''t know." The Guild Master said. "Honestly, I would probably send him to the academy so he could learn some magic and fighting. Out of the five heroes we summoned last time, only one was brave enough to be the hero. However, he died, while the other four fled like a bunch of cowards." The Guild Master added. "You''re right¡­ I''ll be keeping a note of people who would be good teachers until the day the Hero is summoned then." The voice said. "I''ll be ending the call now the-" The voice started to say until it was interrupted by someone. "Don''t end yet. I have to say something." Kias said as he looked at the communication orb. "What would you like to say, S-ranked adventurer Kias?" The voice asked him. "I''d like you to get ready to call retired veteran adventurers. We are going to need them back on the frontline. The Demon King plans on rallying on the old Demon King''s troops from what I can tell." Kias said. "Alright, I will keep that in mind. We do need every fighting potential we could get anyway." The voice said. "And hopefully the Hero isn''t too arrogant or has evil schemes. Otherwise, it could bring us down and kill us all." The voice said. "Yes. We''d need someone to keep him in check. Do you have anyone for that?" Kias asked the voice. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I would. But you know, that was the SS-ranked adventurer who died in the previous war between the Demon King. SS-ranked Adventurer Lina Trou, SS-ranked Adventurer Neru, and SS-ranked Adventurer Saruto. The king of assassins." The voice muttered. "Lina and Neru would be able to keep watch on the hero with their magical powers. As they were literally able to attack from across an entire continent. Meanwhile, Saruto with his speed could instantly appear and keep watch from the shadows." The voice said as he remembered the three heroes that had died fighting the Demon King. "Indeed, a big tragedy." Kias said. "Indeed." The voice agreed. -------------- Plutia : IT WAS THE EVIL GOD THOUGH! Don''t degrade us! Author : uhuh *poof* 344 Evil God "Alright, I will be leaving now. We have been talking too much. I must inform of this Demon King to the other countries now." The voice said as he ended the call. "Alright then, what should we do now?" Kias asked the Guild Master. "Well you just recuperate. You are still exhausted and in a state of fear obviously. You won''t be able to do anything like that. I''ll put you in the same room as Shiro and that other girl." The Guild Master said as he helped Kias down the stairs and into the resting room. "Thanks." Kias said as he laid down on the bed before closing his eyes. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Was it that bad?" The Guild Master asked Kias worriedly. "It was that bad." Kias said without opening his eyes as he knew what the Guild Master was talking about. "We might die this time. We might die for the younger generation." The Guild Master said. "Indeed. Hopefully the five we summon are all useful heroes instead of just one." Kias said before falling asleep. "Indeed... That would be very helpful if all five we were able to be useful. However that would just create more workload on me, as we don''t have many people to train the five..." The Guild Master muttered as he didn''t want to do work. "Just let''s all not die for now." The Guild Master said before he left the room. ... "Ugh... Where am I?" Shiro woke up to find herself in a place where only darkness existed. There were no sources of light anywhere. The only thing she could see was herself, which she found was illuminating its own source of light. "Huh... That''s weird. I don''t remember my body illuminating. I also don''t remember creating it to be like this That''s weird." Shiro muttered as she looked at herself before snapping out of the daze. "First things first, where am I? Did I fail the teleportation? No wait, before I fell unconscious I saw the wood planks of the Adventurers Guild. That means we made it." Shiro muttered to herself as she started to think. "Then this could only mean... No way this is bad." Shiro muttered to herself as she looked towards a certain area which seemed different from the others. "Indeed, it is bad. It is I the Evil God. It must''ve been so long now. However, I would remember Heavenly Kitsune''s don''t have a short life-span. So this must mean they can remember me." A cold and demonic voice was heard from all around the darkness. "What are you doing here. What do you want?" Shiro asked him on edge as she was not powerful enough to defeat him. "I will give you two choices. 1. You submit to the Demon King and become his loyal follower who serves directly under me. Or 2. You will die here and now." The voice said. "Hmph! Who would join you! You can go find someone else. Let me out of here! I don''t have any intention of being with you!" Shiro said. "Very well. Then you choose to die. Then I shall give you my farewell." The voice said. ------------- Author : I FORGOT MY PHONE AT HOME NOOO so early chapter :Derp: *poof* 345 Evil God Badmouthing Goddess "Like hell I would die to you!" Shiro shouted as she surrounded herself with magic to prepare for any attack. "Evil Pressure!" The Evil God said as Shiro started to feel fear and her legs started to become jello as she fell down to her knees. "Ugh!" Shiro groaned as she tried to resist his power. "It is a good thing I found you this quickly in your reincarnation. If I hadn''t, it would''ve been a painful thing like what happened last time. However, once you are dead, no one will be able to stop me!" The Evil God said as he laughed, his laugh echoing in the darkness. "I won''t be able to stop you. However, others will!" Shiro said as she smiled. "And by whose words? How is anyone going to be able to stop me once you are dead?" The Evil God asked her as he didn''t finish her just yet. "By whose words? By the goddess! You will be destroyed utterly not leaving a scrap left! You won''t even be able to reincarnate into your next life!" Shiro said as she looked at where she thought the Evil God was. "I see¡­" The Evil God said softly. "Kukukuku¡­ HAHAHAHAHAH!" The Evil God started to laugh all of a sudden like a maniac. "What? What''s funny?" Shiro asked him confusedly. "The goddess does not care about any of you! If she had, she would never have let me stay here all these times! She just merely sits there and observes! She will not do anything! Haven''t you already noticed? Have you ever seen the goddess once? Has she ever given you powers? No right? That''s because she doesn''t care about you all." The Evil God said. "What are you talking about! How dare you badmouth the goddess!" Shiro cried out as she looked at the Evil God. ''How dare you badmouth me who is directly in front of you!'' She thought inside her head. "I see. So you are a believer of the goddess. Then I won''t kill you. I will take you and keep you as a prisoner. As you are forced to watch the Demon King take over the world and watch as your goddess can''t help you!" The Evil God said as he laughed. "How are you going to keep me as a prisoner! This is merely my soul!" Shiro muttered as this was not her physical body. "Did you forget who I am? I am the Evil God! I can teleport to you and grab your body! Since I met your soul, I now have a mark on your physical body to!" The Evil God said. "You wouldn''t dare!" Shiro cried out. "I would! Now see you! The moment you open your eyes, I will teleport to you and grab you. Try not to make any noise will you?" The Evil God said as Shiro found her consciousness going away. "Ugh¡­ My head¡­ Was that all a dream?" Shiro muttered as she slowly got up from her bed. "No it isn''t. And now you''re coming with me!" A voice suddenly came from her side. "No!" Shiro cried out as she turned around. --------------- Author : z z z z z z z z *poof* Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. 346 Shiros Kidnapped "Noooo!" Shiro''s scream could be heard inside the room. "What was that?" Kias asked as he heard her cry before it vanished. "Quickly open the door!" Kias said as he looked at the Guild Master. "I am opening it!" The Guild Master said as he opened the door. As the two open the door, they see a figure they did not want to see as well as Shiro in its clutches. "Demon King?!" The Guild Master said as he looked at it. "No, that''s not the Demon King! They don''t look the same!" Kias said as he looked at Shiro who was unconscious and inside the monstrosity''s grasp. "Let her go!" Kias said as he looked at the thing. "No way, and of course I am not the Demon King. I am the Evil God." It said as it held Shiro up by her neck. "Evil God!? But I have never heard of such a monster!" The Guild Master said as it looked at the guy. "Of course you have never heard of me. Because I work in the shadows. Just like how you all summon 5 heroes every time. I am allowed to summon 1 Demon King to rule over the world." The Evil God said as he gave them a smirk. "And as for this girl. I will take her with me and make her watch as everything gets destroyed. She will be there for every destruction. I can''t wait to see her break." The Evil God said as he gave them a sadistic smile. "Why would you do that! She is still young!" Kias shouted at the Evil God. "Because I am the Evil God. As well as because she has brought me too much suffering. So now she has to suffer as well. She will suffer 1000x worst than what I have suffered." The Evil God said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "What did she do to you!?" The Guild Master & Kias shouted at the same time. "You don''t need to know. All you need to know is that I will be keeping her. This is farewell. Hopefully you two can last long enough to meet against the Demon King." The Evil God said before he vanished causing tremendous wind to crash against the two from his power. "Ugh! Shiro!!!" Kias cried out as he outstretched his arm trying to reach Shiro. However, she was already gone as the Evil God disappeared with Shiro. "Ugh! Kias watch out." The Guild Master said as he held onto Kias before jumping out the room. "You okay?" The Guild Master asked him. "Ugh. What do you think. I just got hit by a Demon King, now I just got hit by an Evil God. Can I become an ancient relic now?" Kias said as he looked at the Guild Master. "Fine. What about Shiro then?" The Guild Master asked Kias. "The Evil God won''t kill her. So that means we know her protection is okay. We just don''t know how she''ll be treated. All we need to know is that, we have a chance to get her back. We should tell them that there is even an Evil God as well. "Yeah, let''s do that." The Guild Master said. ---------------- Author : yawn yawn yawn yawn yawn *poof* 347 Shiro Caged "Ugh¡­ Where am I?" Shiro muttered to herself as she groggily opened her eyes to be met with metal bars preventing her from getting out. "Hmph. If you think I can''t destroy metal bars you are mistaken." Shiro said as she was about to get up and attack the metal bar. Clink Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Huh?" Shiro said to her horror as she realized something. She finally felt the cold feeling on her wrist and ankles. "What is this!?" Shiro cried out as she looked to see that she was chained up against the wall. Not allowing her to leave in the slightest bit. "Ugh! Why can''t I use magic? Why isn''t any of my strength mustering up!?" Shiro muttered as she realized nothing she was doing was of use. The cuffs were sealing away her power, rendering her more useless than a citizen. Tap Tap Tap "Who''s there!?" Shiro said as she looked at the darkness which was behind her prison bars. "I see you have awoken. It is a shame that I have to chain you up like this though. Otherwise, who knows what you would''ve done had you been able to gain strength." The Evil God said as he stopped right in front of her prison bars. "Let me go! This place reeks! It''s lonely and so gloomy!" Shiro said as glared at the Evil God. "You should know you have no choice regarding this suggestion." The Evil God said as he opened the door and walked inside her cell. "What do you want!" Shiro spat at him as she watched him get closer before stopping in front of her. "Oh, I am just trying to get a closer look at you, my dear." The Evil God said as he held her chin with his thumb and index finger. Forcing her to look up at him. "Ptui!" Shiro spat at him dirtying his face. "Get out of here! I don''t need you to get a closer look at me. You can go home for all I care." Shiro said as she looked at the Evil God. "Is that so?" The Evil God said with veins popping on his forehead indicating he was truly angered. "Looks like you need some punishment to be made obedient. Who knew you were such a wild animal even when caged." The Evil God said as he took a handkerchief out of his back pocket before wiping his face that was covered with Shiro''s spit. "W-what are you going to do to me?" Shiro said completely horrified as the Evil God started to release his aura pressuring her. "No worries my dear, I am just going to give you some careful treatment. That''s all. Trust me you won''t even feel a thing. All you have to do is obey me, and everything will end even quicker." The Evil God said as he walked away from the cell making sure he closed the door. "I''ll be back tomorrow. From then out, the punishment will begin. Be prepared, otherwise, you might break." The Evil God said as he chuckled evilly before leaving. -------------- Author : zzz *poof* 348 Lance Vs Elise "Hmm~ I am so tired ah!" Sylvie said as she looked at her mother. "Calm down Sylvie. Today is the last day of the tournament anyway. It''s your friend Lance against Elise. Though I have to say, this is a pretty interesting match up." Laura said as she looked down at her daughter. "Why is that so?" Sylvie asked her. "Because Elise is a ranged person with her bow. Sometimes only going to her daggers when necessary for close combat. Meanwhile, your friend Lance is a swordsman. He will have to get in close. In war, you rarely see that, as people would have to get past the tanks in the front-line." Laura explained to Sylvie. "Oh, I see now. So it is rare that the two classes ever fight each other?" Sylvie asked. "Well, it isn''t that rare. It is only rare in group battles of the sort. You mostly see this happening in duels such as this. Otherwise, you never see it at all." Laura said slowly as she stroked Sylvie''s head. "En. It''s beginning now." Sylvie said as she looked at the arena from their V.I.P room. ¡­ "Alright, ladies and gentlemen! Today is the final day of the tournament! Let''s congratulate the two that have made it this far! Coming from the left side, one with his katana. It is Lance! The one that had a spectacle battle with Richard before defeating him!" The caster said as Lance walked into the colosseum. "And from the right! The girl who has ended most of her duels pretty quickly with her bow and daggers! Causing explosions whenever an arrow is released. Welcome, Elise!" The caster said as Elise walked into the colosseum as well before walking on stage with Lance. "I''ve heard from some people. These two are actually good friends! They met in the academy and talk to each other really frequently! You can also see here that these two sat next to each other while watching the other matches!" The caster said as someone projected an image from a crystal orb into the sky showing Lance and Elise sitting next to each other along with Maria and the others. "Who knows if they''re dating. But if I were to say, they would be a great match! One is in the front lines, while the other has their back with range! And they are both strong as well!" The caster said as the spectators roared with cheers and laughter. "Anyway, contestants. Are you ready!?" The caster asked the two. Elise and Lance both nodded at the caster before getting into their stances. "Let''s give them the last countdown!" "10!" "9!" "8!" ¡­ "3!" "2!" "1!" "Let the matches begin!" The caster and the spectators cried out as Elise nocked an arrow and quickly released it at Lance. "Electric Arrow!" Elise said as the arrow quickly shot towards Lance. "Flame Slash!" Lance said as he started to charge towards Elise as his katana blew up in flames before he swung it at the arrow accurately. BOOM Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. ------------- Author : SIP i got sick :( *poof* 349 Elise Vs Lance 2 "Who do you think won that exchange?" The caster asked as the smoke blocked everyones view. "Let''s wait and find out as the smoke is starting to dissipate!" He added as everyone waited in silence. Elise was doing fine without a scratch as she had another arrow nocked on her bow waiting to be released. And Lance on the other side, also had no scratches as he was in a stance with his katana. "Looks like both contestants are okay! It was just an exchange to merely test out their powers! This means we can see more of what we had just seen in that exchange! And I for one, might say that the arena might actually be destroyed this match!" The caster said as he looked at the two. Sounds of cheerings were heard from the spectating seats, as everyone couldn''t want for the intense fight that was beginning to happen. As most of the fights were normal fights, either one-sided or just two bad people who were lucky enough to advance. Elise seeing this didn''t spare a single second as she let loose of her arrow aiming straight at Lance. ''Flash Step!'' Lance immediately moved quicker than the eye could follow and appeared in front of Elise avoiding the arrow. BOOM The magical barrier surrounding the spectators had taken an electric arrow. Thus leaving a rumbling to be felt from the spectating stands. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Oh god! Look at this tremendous strength! It''s like that arrow can cause an earthquake by itself! And however, with that speed, how did Lance somehow get in front of Elise!?" The caster started to speak fast as he watched the two fight. Seeing this, Elise immediately brought up her bow to counter Lance''s katana, as it was too late to do anything. CLANG "What''s this! Elise used her bow to counter Lance''s blade!" The caster said as the sharp and loud clang noise could be heard. Taking the time Lance was still pressuring her with his katana, she took the dagger at her thigh and stabbed at Lance with it. Lance seeing this immediately stopped putting pressure on Elise as he tilted backwards before doing a back handspring to avoid the dagger. "Oh my god! What just happened! Elise went to grab her dragger at the speed of light as she stabbed Lance. However, he somehow dodged that despite how close they were!" The caster said as he hyped up the crowd. Even more people started to bet on who they thought would win. "You''ve gotten faster." Elise said as she looked at Lance. "And you''ve gotten stronger." Lance said as he looked at Elise. "..." The two just stared at each other in silence. Waiting for a cue by god to clash again. "Both contestants are just staring at each other. What could possibly be happening? Are they trying to find out who is the dominant one before they start their relationship!?" The caster started to say causing Sylvie''s group to look at him with blank eyes. ------------------- Author : I am really sick! Truly truly sick! *poof* 350 Elise vs Lance End There was only silence in the colosseum, as everyone waited for the both to make a move. Even a pin drop could be heard all loud and clear as everyone sat and waited. The children even became quiet as they focused on the two that were emitting a heavy aura. "Hoh? What a strong aura from such young ones..." The lady wearing a black cloak said as she just watched the two from afar. "Hmm? It looks like your two friends plan on finishing this quickly. They''re about to go all out." Laura said as she looked at her daughter. "Un! You might want to help reinforce the magical barrier though. Otherwise, they might destroy it and hurt the spectators." Sylvie warned her mother. "Ha~ Alright. I''ll do that." Laura said as she got up before putting Sylvie on the chair. She then walked up to the glass window that she was able to watch the fights from. "Crystal Magic Barrier." Laura said as a visible magical barrier appeared around the invisible magical barrier the mages had casted. Many sounds of confusion were heard in the audience as only one person uses the Crystal Magic Barrier. The only one who could do that would be one of the greatest mages to live in their kingdom, Laura Martel. "Alright. That should protect them." Laura said as she walked back to her seat before picking up Sylvie and placing her on her lap. Laura was visibly exhausted as the Crystal Magic Barrier wasn''t usually this big and wide. She had only used it to protect herself and a few others, not an entire colosseum. However, the moment the Crystal Magic Barrier was erected, the two immediately lunged at each other. "Fire Explosion Arrow!" Elise said as she quickly shot an arrow at Lance. "Storm Cutter!" Lance said as he slashed with katana to create an enermous gust of wind making the arrows trajectory go another way to avoid him. BOOM "Paralysis Assassination Technique!" Elise said as she quickly disappeared and appeared behind Lance with her daggers. She then brought them down onto Lance''s back as once he was hit with these, he would be paralyzed. "Not so fast! Body of Fire!" Lance said as his body immediately erupted into flames causing Elise to back off, otherwise she would be burnt. "It''s time to end this shall we?" Lance said as he looked at Elise. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Indeed, it has gone on for too long. Let''s end this." Elise said as she got into a crouch position with a reverse grip on her daggers. Lance got into his own stance as he gripped his katana with both hands. Elise made the first move as she charged at him with her incredible speed. "Thunder: Wolf Fang!" Elise said as she brought down both of her daggers in her reverse grip towards Lance. "Seventh Step: Imperial Fire Dragon''s Flash!" Lance said as he brought down his katana blade towards Elise. BOOM The three weapons had collided against each other. Crack Shatter Even the magical barrier the mages had placed shattered into bits from the explosion as only Laura''s Crystal Magic Barrier protected the audience. ------------------- Author : zzz *poof* 351 Tournament End "What in the world happened! Can you believe it? The magical barrier has shattered due to the prowess of these two!" The caster said as he looked at the arena which was clouded in dust with excitement. "Who won?!" The crowd started to ask as there was so much dust in the air. "Who knows! But for all I can say, they both should win with how much power that they had shown!" The caster said as he focused on the arena as the dust was slowly but surely going away. "And the winner is!" The caster said as everyone started to drumroll in anticipation for the winner. "Who do you think won, Sylvie?" Laura asked her daughter. "Lance. He had more power at the end there." Sylvie said as she looked at the arena. "Oh god, how could these two break the magical barrier?" Maria said as she looked at the rest of them. "For all I know, these two are gaining strength too quickly." Chad said as he looked at the arena. "These two are just monsters! I can''t even make a dent on the magical barrier yet!" Benji whistled as he looked at the two who were in the dust with amazement shown in his eyes. "I am hungry, can they hurry up so we can go eat?" Sam said as he rubbed his stomach. Poor Sam hasn''t gotten to eat due to how long the match was. "Not yet Sam!" Maria said as she punched his head leaving a bump on it. "Ow! That hurt!" Sam said as he held his head. "Nnh..." Maal woke up as she felt the vibrations on the ground. "And the winner is!" The caster started to say which riled up the crowd even more as they waited in anticipation. "Just tell us who it is already!" People started to say as they couldn''t wait any longer. "The winner is... Lance!" The caster started to say as everyone could see Lance standing up as he princess carried an unconscious Elise. "WOOOOO!" The crowd burst into cheers and cries as the tournament had finally come to an end with a winner. "You got it going for you kid! Make sure you take it slow though!" Bits of the crowd started to say as they looked at Lance and Elise. "Anyway, the badge ceremony will be hosted at evening! So make sure you all are there!" The caster said before he left. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Alright, looks like it ends here Sylvie. We''ll go meet your friend during badge ceremony." Laura said as she looked at her daughter before picking her up to leave. "Un." Sylvie agreed as she let her mother take her back home to the carriage so they could prepare for the badge ceremony. "Lance! That was great! You and Elise!" The group said as they jumped into the arena before hugging Lance. "Yes yes, can you all let go before I drop Elise?" Lance said as he calmed them down. "Alright, let me get a look at Elise." Maria said. "Here." Lance said as he gave her to Maria gently. "Ye know, maybe you should go marry her in a few years when you''re both of age." Maria said as she looked at him. "Er- I- I needa go." Lance said as he disappeared. "HEY! COME BACK YOU COWARD!" Maria screamed. --------------- Author :omagawd tournament arc over! Now just some random filler until 2020 then we can get our 3k words a day :) *poof* 352 Badge Ceremony "Come on Lance, let''s go." Maria and the others said as they started dragging him around. "What are we doing?" Lance asked. "The staff members that hosted that tournament wants to meet up with us. They want to think of speeches to give. And also they want you so they can make a painting and sculpture of you." Maria said as she rolled her eyes. "Is that so, then let''s go." Lance said as he followed the group. "Yeah!" Everyone said with Sam who just followed as he heard their would be a banquet during the badge ceremony, so he just couldn''t wait for it. "Sylvie better come during the badge ceremony. Otherwise, I''ll never let her lay a hand on Maal ever again!" Maria said as she pouted. "No worries, she''ll definitely come. She''s not the type of person to break a promise after all." Elise said as she kept sneaking glances at Lance and blushing whenever their eyes made contact. "Ohoh?" Maria looked at Elise before she realized what was happening giving her a smug look on her face. "What''s with that face!" Elise said as she looked at Maria before returning to normal. "Nothing~ I won''t tell. I support you all the way!" Maria said as she whispered into Elise''s ears. "Hey! Stop that!" Elise said as she got chills from Maria breathing into her ears when she said that. "Alright alright! I''ll stop. I am serious about that support though. Just tell me when you''re going to do that alright?" Maria said as she winked at Elise. "What are you two girls talking about." Sam asked them. "Nothing at all Sam." They both replied to him at once. "Well look, we''re almost there." Benji said which got their attention. "You''re right, look the staff members are over there waiting for us." Chad said as he pointed towards a certain direction. "Alright, let''s hurry up. We don''t want to keep them waiting now do we?" Lance said as the group hastened their walk to the meeting. "Alright, do they have any food at the meeting?" Sam asked them. "Probably only a few snacks? And probably some drinks." Maria replied. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Oh, sucks. Not a lot of food for me to eat I guess." Sam said as he was crestfallen. "Get over it. We''ll have food at evening anyway. Just a while more before its evening." Maria said as she looked at him with a disappointed look on her face. "Alright." Sam said as the group walked into the meeting room while being guided by the staff members. "Here we are." The staff members said as they stopped at a door before opening it. "Alright. Let''s go in." Lance said as they walked into the meeting room. What they met when they entered was an extremely lavish room decorating with many paintings and chandeliers, as well as furniture. "Welcome to my humble home, prestigious ones." An old man with white hair said as he sat on a couch with his back facing them. ---------------- Author : SIP tell me this isnt good filler *poof* 353 Before Ceremony Meeting "Oh, hello!" The group said to him as they plopped down onto a couch. "Anyway, you all must be tired standing at the door right? Come here and have a seat on the couch." The man said as he turned around. ''The hell? They''re already seated? Since when! That ruins my plans of acting cool.'' The man said as he pouted in disappointment inside his head. "Anyway, what did you want to meet us for?" Lance asked the man. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I wanted to meet you for your speeches during the badge ceremony. And I also have recruitment letters from many. Even including the king himself." The man said as he got up from his couch before walking to a drawer. He then opened the drawer and grabbed stacks of documents before laying it ontop of the table that had snacks and tea on it. "This is for you Lance. This one is for you Maria. This one is for you Elise. This one is for you Sam. This one is for you Benji. This one is for you Chad. And this one is for you Maa- why is she sleeping?" The man said as he placed the documents in front of Maal who was sleeping. "Sleep is her best friend. Don''t mind her at all. We''ll give it to her later when she wakes up." Maria said as she rubbed Maal''s head. "Alright then..." The man said as his eyes furrowed. ''How am I going to get her to do the speech if she''s sleeping?'' He thought inside his head. The man started to rack up ideas inside his head. However, to no avail he was unable to find any way. Thus, he just sighed and focused his attention on the rest that were still awake. ''What happened to all the snacks? How is it gone already? I didn''t even get to eat one.'' The man thought inside his head as he flinched. "Anyway, for speech planning. What I wanted you all to say is here." The man said as he passed them all a piece of paper. "You want us to say this?" The group asked him. "Yes, I want you all to say that." The man said as he nodded. "Are you joking?" Maria asked him. "Of course no-" The man started to say but was stopped the moment Maria casted a waterball in front of his face. "I was merely joking! It was only a joke!" The man started to say as Maria removed the waterball. "That''s what I thought. Who would make people say these things anyway." Maria said as she glared at him. "Man, you''re such a perverted guy ye know?" Chad said as he looked at the man with sympathy in his eyes. True words spoken from a pervert himself. "Quiet!" The man said as he looked away from the group with sadness in his eyes. "Alright, that was a fake one. Here are the real ones." The man said as he gave them another piece of paper. "Now this is the real one for sure. We''ll talk about it." The group said as the man nodded. ---------------- Author : moar filler yeyyy You guys will kill me for literally 60 days of filler lmao *poof* 354 Badge Ceremony Starts "Look, it''s already evening." Laura said as she nudged her daughter. "Un." Sylvie muttered as she rubbed her eyes. "Hurry up and get changed. You don''t want to miss your friends giving their speeches now do you?" Laura said as she picked up a frilly one-piece dress for Sylvie. "Ugh. A dress." Sylvie groaned as she reluctantly went to the bathroom to cleanse herself before putting on her clothing. After a while, she finally came out of the bathroom wearing the frilly one-piece dress while fidgeting around in embarrassment. "Mother, do I really need to wear this? Can''t I just wear something normal?" Sylvie asked her. "Of course not, we are here to celebrate your friend''s victory. Now come along, otherwise, we''ll be late at this rate." Laura said as she picked up her daughter before entering the carriage. "Bring us to where the Badge Ceremony is located." Laura said to the carriage driver who just nodded before he started driving the carriage. ... "Hmm, I still don''t see Sylvie here yet." Maria said as she looked at the crowd trying to find her friend. Since Maria didn''t participate in the tournament. She wasn''t part of the ceremony, as it was only for the competitors to give their speech. So in the meantime, she was just trying to find her friend who had vanished for a while. "Oh! Isn''t that her carriage!" Maria said as she looked at the carriage that had just parked into a lot which was empty. "We''re here miss." The carriage driver said as he opened the door for the people inside to walk out. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Sylvie!" Maria immediately called out as she saw Laura and Sylvie coming out of the carriage. "Sylvie look, it''s your friend." Laura said as she nudged Sylvie. "Oh, hello Maria. It''s been a while hasn''t it?" Sylvie said as she waved at Maria. "Yeah, it''s been a while! Where have you been all this time?" Maria said as she walked over to the two before shooting questions towards Sylvie. "Ah, we were in the VIP rooms watching." Sylvie said as she looked at Maria. "Oh excuse me, you must be her mother right? My name is Maria nice to meet you." Maria said as she realized she completely disregarded the woman that was carrying Sylvie. "It is alright. No fret here. I am just here to accompany my daughter just in case anything happens." Laura said as she waved her off. "I am Laura. Thank you for taking care of my daughter. I know how much trouble she brings a long." Laura said as she giggled. "Mother! I don''t bring trouble! What are you saying!" Sylvie cried out with a red face as she was pushing Laura away from her. "Oh don''t say that sweetie. You are hurting me." Laura said as she continued to carry Sylvie while walking towards the crowd to see the competitors. "Hello everyone! May we announce that the badge ceremony starts!" A man on the stage said as fireworks were shot in the sky. --------------------- Author : hi hi hi hi *poof* 355 Finding Sylvie "Oh, food." Sylve said as she walked to a table that was filled with food completely ignoring the speeches that her friends were saying. "I am starving after all. Ignoring my friends'' speeches while eating wouldn''t hurt at all right? It''s not like they came up with the speeches themselves anyway." Sylvie muttered as she started to eat. "Nom nom nom nom nom." Sylvie was enjoying herself in the delicacies while her mother was trying to find her. "How do I just put her down for a second and she''s already gone!?" Laura muttered to herself as she was looking for Sylvie. "Ah. What speeches. I already listened to them. Say Syl- Where did you two go?!" Maria cried out as she looked to her right to see the mother and daughter pair gone. "All I did was look at the stage for a second and you''re both already gone! How is that even humanly possible!" Maria muttered as she went in search of the pair. ¡­ "Say do you see Sylvie anywhere?" Chad asked the group. "Nyope. Can''t seem to find her anywhere nya." Maal said as she yawned. "Yeah, I can''t seem to find her either." Elise said as she stopped trying to look for Sylvie a while ago. "She''ll come to us eventually. No need to search for her now. We can''t get off stage anyway until this is all over." Benji said as he never bothered to search for Sylvie. "Yeah, I found her." Sam said as he was holding a hamburger. "Where''d you get that?" Chad asked him. "I went offstage to get some food. Why?" Sam asked as he took a bite out of the hamburger. "Nevermind that, where is Sylvie?" Chad asked Sam. "She was eating food at the table. Right over there." Sam said as he pointed towards a direction. The entire group snapped their heads towards the direction where Sam was pointing. And of course, they see a girl with white hair who was indulging in the delicacies. "Speak of the devil. Of course, she isn''t paying attention to our speeches. Poor Lance speaking right now on stage doesn''t even know she''s not part of the crowd." Chad said as he shook his head. "Whatever, we''ll go meet her later." Elise said as she sat down on the chair waiting for her turn. "Yeah, we''ll meet her later anyway." Benji said as he also sat down on his chair waiting to be called up. "Say Sam, do you even remember your script?" Chad asked him. "What script?" Sam asked him confusedly. "..." Everyone in the room just looked at him with a blank face which slowly turned into disappointment. "Nothing. Nevermind us, just good luck when it''s your turn." Chad said as he sat down on his seat wondering how he was involved with the guy. "Hey! Why are you all looking away from me. Is there something on my face or something?" Sam asked them when he saw their reaction. "Nothing at all." The group replied to him in unison. "What''s that supposed to mean!?" Sam cried out. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author : zzz Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. *poof* 356 Group Reunion "Sylvie!" Maria called out. She was wandering around confused on where to go. ''Tch, how do you disappear. And where did you even go to? Did you get kidnapped or something? Even though that''s unlikely.'' Maria thought as she continued searching. "Sylv-" Maria started to say until she saw a familiar hair color. "Sylvie! There you are!" Maria said as she made her way to the table filled with food. "Maria? What are you doing here?" Sylvie asked as she lifted up her ''innocent'' face as she continued to eat. "What do you mean by that? How could you and your mother disappear on me? I only looked away for a few seconds!" Maria said as she looked at Sylvie. "I was hungry. So I decided to get some food. Are you not going to eat?" Sylvie asked Maria. "I will eat, but only after they are finished with their speeches!" Maria said. "We''re already done with our speech." A voice came from behind her. "Lance!?" Maria cried out as she turned around to see the group. "Hei." Sylvie said as she waved her hand. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Hello Sylvie. I can''t believe you, you know." Lance said as he held his forehead. "What? What can''t you believe?" Sylvie asked him. "How can you eat and ignore all of our speeches?" Lance asked her. "Well I was hungry. And besides, those probably aren''t even the speeches you guys created. It was probably a script from one of the staff members." Sylvie said as she wiped her mouth with a napkin. "Whatever, don''t forget though. School will start again soon." Lance said as he went to get some food as well. "By the way, where is Sam?" Sylvie asked. "He''s getting scolded for forgetting his own speech." Elise replied. "Oh is that so. I thought he was eating somewhere." Sylvie said as she drank juice. "Where were you anyway?" Chad asked her as they all went to get some food. Excluding a Sylvie who had just finished eating. "I was in the VIP rooms watching you all. Why do you ask?" Sylvie replied as she shot him her own question. "Because, you say you were going to watch. Yet, you don''t even show up somewhere to indicate you''re there watching us." Chad replied as he rolled his eyes. "I mean, you would''ve been able to find me if you tried to sense my MP. Don''t forget, everyone''s MP is different." Sylvie said as she rolled her eyes as well. "Ugh." Chad groaned as he knew he had lost the argument already. "Your card magic is bleh." Sylvie said as she looked at Chad. "What do you mean! I did well with my card magic!" Chad cried out as he looked at Sylvie. "Benji, your whatever toolkit... Bleh." Sylvie said as she ignored Chad. "Yes yes, I know. But it is all I need for right now after all. After all, I do know CQC." Benji said as he scratched his head. "Uhuh." Sylvie said as she didn''t look at him anymore. --------------- Author : zzz *poof* 357 Laura Meets The Group "Sylvie! There you are! How could you disappear on me like that?" Laura said as she found Sylvie at a table with her friends. She could only find her due to her crowd splitting and forming a circle around them as they started to gossip about the group. As they were the participants of the tournament who got far, they naturally received a lot of attention from the group. Added with Sylvie''s cuteness and the appeal of the other people like Maal and her cat ears. Or Maria with her big breasts that shouldn''t be on the body of such a young lady as herself. Or Elise who had a many females look at her too almost wanting to call her "sister" due to her cold look. Of course, many people also had their eyes on Lance. As he had won the tournament, and also because he looked fairly handsome. Many also would look at Benji due to his muscles even though he wasn''t like a body builder. They would look at Chad too, for how he looked on appearance. "Mother!" Sylvie exclaimed as she looked towards the voice before her eyes exclaimed. "Sweetie! Why did you disappear on me all of a sudden? You know I can''t use magic to sense you as it would knock out most of the people here due to my power." Laura asked her. "Um. I was hungry, so I wanted to get some food ah." Sylvie said as she looked at her mother. "Ha~ How can I even bother with you anymore." Laura said as she sat on a spare seat at the table which many people were fighting each other for in the background. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Well, nice to meet you all. I see there is still one person who isn''t here yet." Laura said as she looked at the rest who were also looking at her. "Hello." Maria said as greeted Laura. "Hello Maria, and the rest of you as well. I am Laura, Sylvie''s mother." Laura said as she lifted Sylvie from her seat before putting her on her lap. "Ah?" Sylvie said in confusion. "Hmm? What is it sweetie?" Laura asked her. "Nothing at all mother." Sylvie said. "Am I late guys?" Sam said as he came out of nowhere landing at the seat where Sylvie previously was. "Not really. We were just greeting Sylvie''s mother. Her name is Laura by the way." Maria replied as she shook her head. "Oh hello there Sylvie''s mother! I am Sam! Nice to meet you!" Sam said before he grabbed some food from the table before eating. "Is he always like that?" Laura asked the group. "Yes, he is always like that." Maria said as she sighed. "Anyway, let''s eat." The group said as Laura agreed before she grabbed some food from the table as well to eat. Since Sylvie had already eaten, she was just drinking some juice as she talked with the group. Due to how odd, and one would say exotic the group was. This had garnered a lot of attention from the people there as they kept sneaking peeks at the group once in awhile. -------------- Author : sip zzz *poof* 358 Gossips "So what you''re telling me is that. You all went into a dungeon alone while still being new and low-ranked adventurers?" Laura asked the group. "Yeah! And then I went and broke many skeletons with my hammer! The sound was satisfying!" Sam said as he waved his imaginary hammer around in the sky. "We would''ve died honestly. If we didn''t have Maria who could use heal like a purifier, we honestly would''ve died. We weren''t strong enough for the skeletal boss." Chad said as he sighed. "After that, when we came back. We were immediately ordered to go to the Guild Master''s office. He lectured us and made us sign stuff. Sam couldn''t even answer one as hes literally illiterate... I honestly don''t know how he got into the academy." Chad added. "Hey! It was hard stuff okay!" Sam retorted. "You literally couldn''t even put your name on the paper, Sam." Chad replied as the entire group chuckled. "Hmph! I''ll show you!" Sam said as he waved his turkey leg at Chad. "Sure sure, don''t play with your food." Chad said as he ate. "So what about Sylvie? Did she have anything that can be told?" Chad asked Laura. "Oh yeah, there are plenty." Laura said as she smiled. When Sylvie saw this smile she immediately shivered. She then reflexively turned around and blocked her mothers mouth with both her hands, trying to prevent her from talking. "Mfmmhp!" Laura cried out as she looked at her daughter who was blocking her from talking. Seeing this, she lightly grabs Sylvie''s wrist before pulling it away from her mouth. "What is it sweetie?" Laura asked her. "No stories about me!" Sylvie said as he stared at Laura. "Fine fine, no stories about you. You heard her, I can''t say anything." Laura said as she sighed. "Come on Sylvie, don''t be such a party pooper. We want to know what "STUFF" you''ve been doing too!" Chad said as he looked at Sylvie. "I don''t really want to." Lance said agreed by Maal, Elise, and Benji. "I honestly don''t really care. Laura already told me some of it so." Maria said as she shrugged. "Food!" Sam said as he disappeared from the table before grabbing more food. "Looks like it''s only you Chad." Sylvie said with a smug look on her face. "Oh shut up!" Chad said with a red face. "Well it''s already getting dark so. I shall bring Sylvie home now." Laura said as she lifted Sylvie up. "Bye you all. It was nice talking with you." Laura said as she walked away carrying Sylvie. "Nice meeting you too!" The group replied as they looked at Sylvie who was flailing her body around trying to get out of Laura''s grasp. "Sigh, like mother like daughter. Both don''t care about other opinions..." The group sighed as they looked at the pair. "Well honestly, we should get going. It is night after all." Maria said as she looked at the sky. "Yeah, I guess so. Let''s go." Benji said as he got up. The group then parted with the males going to the boys dormitory and the females going to the girls dormitory. ---------------- Author : zzzz Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. *poof* 359 Final Year Of Academy "Bleh it''s been 3 years." Sylvie said as she sat on a branch. "Oh be quiet, at least you don''t get little people coming up to you screaming "SISTER!!!"." Maria said as she sighed. "Why did we gain so many fan clubs?" Lance muttered as he crossed both his arms. "Maybe because of the tournament, as well as that we are seniors now. We''ll be graduating this academy soon. And we can move up to another one, or we can just start adventuring now." Elise said as she looked at the group. "You know, after 3 years. I do have to say something. Sam can actually read and write now." Chad muttered as he looked at Sam. "What are you talking about! I''ve always been able to read and write!" Sam cried out. "What do you all plan on doing after this nya?" Maal asked as she yawned. "Well, none of us are really going to the higher academy. It would just be more years of us being trapped. So we''re all going to adventure and explore together of course." Benji said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "En." The group agreed. "Oh nya." Maal said as she nodded. "I need to gain money to give to my family anyway nya." Maal said. "I just don''t want to be stuck in church healing people." Maria said as she looked away from the group. "I just don''t want to be with my father all day doing business work. Too many papers to read and sign..." Sam said as he sighed. "My father wants me to go adventure and fight to get stronger anyway. So I have no problems." Lance said as he shrugged. "My parents want me to go contract multiple creatures. Creatures that are cute for the young ones at the village..." Elise said. "I just want to explore and find some treasure!" Benji said with a smile on his face. "Honestly, I just want to find some girls." Chad said as he looked at the rest who shot him glares. "What about you Sylvie?" Chad said immediately not wanting glares being shot at him. "I just don''t want to be home ah." Sylvie said as she looked at the group. "Sigh, so that''s basically all of us huh?" The group said as they sighed. "Elise onee-sama!" A girl suddenly said from below the tree. "Ugh!" Elise groaned as she looked down. "What is it Fili?" Elise asked as she jumped down from the tree. "We were wondering if you would like to eat with us at a restaurant today." The girl asked her. "Sure... I have no plans today after all..." Elise said as she muttered before shooing the girl away. "Sigh... This is what I want to complain about every day." Elise said as she jumped back onto the tree. "Why don''t you just refuse her?" Chad asked. "Why don''t you try to refuse somebody that is like a child." Elise said as she looked at Chad. "Ugh..." Chad groaned realizing why. "Anyway, let''s go. The teachers are probably coming here knowing that we ditched class!~" Sylvie said before they all left silently. ------------ Author : poof eheheh zzz *poof* 360 Fairy Attacking Plans "So the plans are, attack the academy during their graduation ceremony. Am I correct?" A man in the darkness asked as he looked at the rest of the leaders that were participating in the room. "Correct. Then, we will be able to get the fairies. This will help us increase our powers! By then, we will be unstoppable!" Another man replied as he sat down on a chair around the round table. "What about the guards there though?" Another man asked. "The ones at the school are only decent. They aren''t a match for us though. The only problems we have are the five families that protect the place. Including the king himself. However, I assume the king won''t be going himself and will only send the royal army there." Another man answered. "Then who wants to attack the front lines?" Someone asked as he looked at the rest. "None of us, our troops will go in our stead. We will sneak in from the back and knock out any teacher or anyone that is guarding the fairies. Be it young or old, male or female, we shall kill them all. No one shall stop us by getting in our way!" A man said as he banged his fast onto the table. "Calm down, you''re going to break the table. Anyway, we still have a while more until graduation. So for now, let''s round up our men and start training them so we have a higher chance of winning." A female said as she twirled the daggers in her hand. "Agreed. Meeting dismissed." A man said slowly as everyone nodded before they disappeared from the meeting room. ... "Haa~" Sylvie yawned as she rubbed her wet eyes. "Sylvie, haven''t you been too sleepy recently?" Maria asked her. "Yeah... Just hopefully it doesn''t go the wrong way. Like I end up falling asleep in the middle of something important..." Sylvie muttered. "Don''t create such a flag!" Maria cried out as she shook Sylvie''s shoulders. "Ha? Why would I do such a thing..." Sylvie asked her. "W-what do you mean! You already created a flag. Oh my god, hopefully nothing really happens to you." Maria said sullenly. "Whatever. Let''s go stalk Elise. Or whatever your plan was in the beginning." Sylvie said as she started walking towards the cafe. "Do we really have to follow you?" Benji asked the Maria. "Of course! Why wouldn''t you! What if Elise gets snatched away from you?" Maria asked him. "But I''m not even in love with her..." Benji muttered as he continued to walk. "..." Lance just silently clenched his hand lightly as he continued to follow them without making a sound. "Oh yeah! Sam, please reel in your hunger! I know you want to enter the cafe for the food but. Don''t do that! I know you''re interested in the food that became popular nearly 4 years ago when a married couple started to work there!" Maria said as she looked at Sam. "However, we must not let Elise know that we are here!" Maria added. "Alright whatever, let''s go." Chad said as he wanted to see some YURI. --------- Author : I have an F in french ;c *poof* Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. 361 Cloaks "Shh!" Maria put a finger to her lips as she hushed at the group. "What is it, Maria?" Chad asked her. "We''re here! What else! Look, Elise and those girls are over there!" Maria said as she pointed at a table that was located at the side. "Should we go in?" Sam asked her. "Ugh¡­ Yeah, let''s do that. We can''t hear her from out here anyway. But first, we need some disguises!" Maria said as she looked at the group. "No! We aren''t going to!" Sylvie immediately cried out as she backed away from Maria in fear. "What are you doing Sylvie?" Maria asked her. "Getting away from you of course." Sylvie said as she immediately turned around and bolted. "Oh no, you don''t! Maria said as she lunged at Sylvie bringing her down. "Let me go, Maria! I am not wearing any more of your outfits you make me wear!" Sylvie cried out as she was forced into many different outfits by Maria over the 4-year course. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Ugh." The males groaned in fear. Anything that scares Sylvie. Will most likely be the hell of them. Thus, being smart, they all decided to follow Maal who had already ran away from the area. "Oh no you don''t!" Maria said as she looked at them. "Water Bind!" She casted as ropes made out of water quickly attached itself to the groups'' ankles making them fall. "Let me go nya! I am not wearing outfits nya!" Maal cried out as she even so as desperately placed her claws into the ground to not let herself get dragged by the water ropes. "Just get over here!" Maria said as she commanded the water ropes to drag them over to her. "You too!" Maria said as she glared at the boys before dragging them over too. "Now listen here all of you! None of you are leaving on my watch! I already have the cloaks. I won''t make you wear anything too extreme!" Maria said as she draped black cloaks over all of them. "Why is this dirty?" Sylvie asked as she looked at the cloak in repulsion. "So we don''t look like kidnappers or assassins or thieves. Now just put it on. Stop being such a baby." Maria said as she looked at Sylvie. "I am not a baby!" Sylvie cried out as she looked at Maria. "Then why are you so short, and why are these so small!" Maria said as she pointed at Sylvie''s chest. "Shaddap! I am growing! You''re just abnormal! Have you not seen my mother?!" Sylvie cried out as she pointed her finger at Maria in anger. "Can you all stop fighting? The people are looking at you weirdly." Lance said which caused the two girls to stop. "Ahem! Let''s go in now!" Maria said as she pulled the cloak''s hood over herself. "Fine!" Sylvie said as she followed along with the rest of the group. ''Hmph, I will make you all repay me later anyway! Before run away before it''s too late!'' Sylvie thought inside her head. -------------------- Author : yawn *poof* 362 Found Ou "Welcome, please take a seat at any empty spot. The menu will be on the table, please call us over when you have chosen your meals." A waitress said as she was at another table placing down food. Maria and the others merely nodded their heads as they didn''t want to risk Elise finding them out by talking. They all decided to sit on the entire opposite side of where Elise was sitting in a far corner. "Elise onee-sama¡­" The girl that had invited her to come to the cafe with her friends earlier called her. "Hmm? What is it?" Elise asked as she sipped on her tea. "Doesn''t that group over there look suspicious? Like especially that big guy¡­ He looks evil for some reason¡­ And that man over there that keeps staring at us. Is he a pervert?" The girl asked her as she motioned towards the corner where Maria and the group were. "Mmm?" Elise hummed as she glanced at the group while sensing some familiar mana signatures. "Don''t mind them. They are harmless." Elise said as she waved her hand at the girls. "Mm¡­ If you say so¡­" The girls said as they gave one more glance towards the group in the corner that had tattered and dirty cloaks draped over themselves. Suddenly, Maria raised her hand to call over a waitress for her order. "What would you like?" The waitress asked as she went to the table not a bit afraid. "Can we get 2 vanilla yogurt parfait. A large steak, and 3 medium-sized steaks?" Maria whispered to the waitress. "Alright, your order will be coming shortly." The waitress said as she bowed before walking to the back to tell the chefs. "Parfait~ Parfait~ Parfait~" Sylvie hummed as she swayed side to side waiting for her dessert to arrive. "You need to stop with your sweets addiction¡­" Maria said as she stared at Sylvie. "Be quiet, you ordered a parfait too." Sylvie said as she looked at Maria. "It''s only because it''s tasty!" Maria said as she looked at Sylvie. "Calm down girls¡­ You don''t want Elise finding out now do you?" Chad said as he looked at the two. "She already found out! And she doesn''t care!" Sylvie replied. "Wait really?" The group asked her. "Did you forget you can check if someone is familiar with their mana? Yeah, she already found out it was us due to our mana signature." Sylvie replied as she looked at the group. "She didn''t tell the other girls though." Sylvie said as she looked at the group. "That means she is allowing us to spy! Great!" Maria said as she looked happy. "Excuse me, your order is here." The waitress said as she pushed a cart over to the table. "Here are your two parfaits." The waitress said as she placed them on the table. Here is the large steak, and here are the three medium-sized steaks. Please enjoy, and tell me if you need anything else." The waitress said before bowing and pushing the cart away. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Parfait!~" Sylvie said before she grabbed one while Maria grabbed the other. ------------------ Author : yawn *poof* 363 Elise and the Girls "Now that I think about it... That little one doesn''t look suspicious at all... Look at her eat that parfait happily..." The girls thought as they looked at the group huddled in the corner. "I feel like those three are just eating because they have too... And that one is just sleeping because why the heck not... The big guy is... Greedily devouring his large steak... And that other girl with those bossoms is also enjoying her parfait. But just not as much as that little one." The girls whispered to each other as they agreed mutually to stay away from four individuals. "What are you girls whispering to each other about?" Elise asked them. "Nothing at all!" The girls replied back in fright, as they were not expecting Elise to talk to them at the moment. "Mmm... Alright then." Elise said as she continued to sip on her tea as she did her homework. "Elise onee-sama, what are you doing?" The girl asked her. "I am doing my homework." Elise said as she wrote down an answer. "Homework for what class?" The girl asked her again. "Homework for, "How to get out of the academy 101."" Elise said while still keeping on her poker face as she wrote down more answers. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Eh? Why do you even need to learn that? Is that even a class?" The girls asked her with a puzzled expression on their face. "It''s not a class. I was just asked by the teachers to give them multiple escape routes if needed from the academy." Elise said as she looked at the group of girls and then at the group in the corner enjoying their meals. "Oh. It must be for something important then huh?" The girl asked her. "I guess it''s semi-important. That is, if we ever get attacked." Elise said as she looked at the girl. "Hopefully that never happens. I don''t want to get attacked." The girls said in fear. "Hopefully indeed. Because only people with power would attack the academy. So if they do, it''s basically the teachers that need to fight. Along with families and the royal army coming to help. Probably us too." Elise said as she looked at the girls. "What do you mean by us?" The girls asked. "Of course not you students. I mean us, me, Sylvie, Lance and the others." Elise said. "EH!?" The girls cried out in unison when they heard that. "Isn''t it dangerous for you all to fight?" The girls asked her "I mean it''s alright. We''re used to fighting anyway. We went adventuring most of the time anyway." Elise said as she waved her off. "We''re already B-class adventurers. We can''t be A or higher due to certain circumstances and reasons, but otherwise, it''s rather alright." Elise said as she drank her tea. ... "You hear that!? We may have to fight! However, how come she only said Sylvie and Lances name? And just called us others? Is she trying to say we can''t fight?" Maria said as she looked at the group. "I mean, you guys are pretty bad at fighting if I have to be honest." Lance said as he looked at them. "..." The group just stared at him as Sylvie ate her parfait. ------------------------- Author : yawn *poof* 364 Thugs Enter Cafe 1 BANG "What was that?" The girls asked as they looked up from their table to look towards the front door. The door opening loudly and obnoxiously quickly had garnered the attention of everyone in the cafe. They waited until they saw ten thug-looking men who walked into the cafe. The thugs seeing how they were being stared at by the people scowled. "What are you looking at? If you keeping looking at me, I will make sure you have no eyeballs to ever stare at me again." A scary looking thug said as he glared at them. "Hello there sir... You may choose any open tables there are... Just call me over when you have decided which meal you wanted from the menu on the table..." The waitress mumbled as she looked at them with a look of disgust on her face. ''I don''t mind if there are trouble makers... However, do these people know what a bath is? They reek of so much dirt, sweat, and even alcohol. They smell worst then those people cladded in those dirty and tattered cloaks in the corner!'' The waitress grumbled inside her head as she left them be. "Ha!? What makes you say we''re going to listen to you!?" A thug suddenly bursted out on the second step the waitress took away from them. "What do you mean sir?" The waitress said as she turned around with a puzzled expression on her face. "Give us all your food! Your money and valuables too!" The thug in front said. "Otherwise... We''ll have to take it by force..." The thug said as he took out a knife and covered it with electricity using his mana. (A/N : MP is just going to be automatically called mana now. Unless it''s in system). "Sir... I have no food on me currently. I also have no money and valuables on me either. What could I possibly give you anyway?" The waitress said as she looked at the thugs. "You know what we mean! All of you too! Give us your food, money, and valuables! Otherwise we''ll take it the hard way!" The thug screamed as he pointed at everyone in the room. ''Ugh... Hopefully those people in the corner wearing cloaks do something... It would be better for us if they annihilated each other...'' The customers thought as they prayed while looking in the corner of the cafe. "Elise onee-sama..." The girls cried out weakly as they looked at the thugs in fear. However, Elise just continued to drink her tea without caring about anything in the world. Same thing for Maria and Sylvie. They were too endorsed into what they were eating, with Maal endorsed with her sleep. "Hey! Did you hear us!" The thugs said as they looked at Elise and Sylvie''s group. "HEY!!!" The thug decided to scream at the top of his lungs. "Shut up." Elise said as she turned around giving him a cold glare. "..." Sylvie''s group just turned around as they glared at him making the temperatures drop down below 0, as he had ruined their appetite by ruining their peace. ''Ugh... Who are these people... Why am I getting chills?'' The thug thought inside his head as he immediately started to regret pissing them off. ------------------ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Author : yawn *poof* 365 Thugs Enter Cafe 2 "Nom." Sylvie slowly ate her parfait as if she never heard the man. Elise had also continued to drink her tea as she did her homework completely ignoring the man. "Hey! Did you hear me!" The man said as he motioned for someone to go over to Elise while the rest of the group went to Sylvie''s group. "Hey! Little girl! Did you not hear our boss or something? Hand over your money and valuables, otherwise we''ll take you and sell you into slavery! You''d sell for quite a nice sum you know! Who knows how long you''ll last!" A man said as he looked at Elise scrutinizing her from head to toe. However, she was just unfazed by it all. She continued to drink her tea as she did her homework without bothering to look at the man. "Hey! Are you deaf or something?!" The man said as she shouted at Elise. "No, I am not deaf. Are you blind by any chance?" Elise asked him back. "Hah!? Why would I be blind! You''re the blind one here little girl!" The man said as he pointed at the girl. "I wouldn''t sell for ''quite a nice sum'' you know. I''d be sold for many your entire life savings. Multipled by a thousand of course." Elise said as she turned back to look at him. "Why you little!" The man said as he took a knife out of his pocket. "You see this right here little girl? The moment this cuts or penetrates you, it will hurt a lot. Are you sure you aren''t going to listen to me? You know, if you listen to me, I''ll make sure I''ll have fun with you before letting you live! It''s way better than dying!" The man said as he pointed the knife at the man. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "You see this right here mister? This is a bow with a magic arrow. And the tip is facing you. Directly in the head, move a step and you''re dead." Elise said as a bow suddenly materialized in her hand a long with a magic arrow. "You!" The man said in fear as he didn''t dare take a step, lest he wanted to be killed immediately. "What''s going on!" The man from earlier said as he looked back at Elise. "Hey! Little brat! What are you doing to him!" The man shouted at Elise as he saw a bow and arrow aimed at his follower. "Aiming an arrow at him of course. What else do you think?" Elise said as she looked at the man. "Heh, you wouldn''t be able to kill. You know what they say. Once you kill, you can never go back. You''ll lose your humanity the moment you kill!" The man said as he looke at her. "I lost my humanity years ago. Just being born meant my humanity was gone. I may be human, however, that doesn''t stop people from trying to kidnap or murder me. Murder happens in self defense. I am unable to stop it." Elise said as she looked at the man with a cold but calm gaze. ----------------- Author : yawn *poof* 366 Sick Perverts "Ugh! What are you all standing there for! Come over here and help me out!" The man said as he was unable to move due to Elise. "The moment we come over, is the moment she''ll shoot us too! You find out a way to deal with her by yourself!" The thugs said as they all looked at him. "I thought we were friends!" He cried out as he looked at the group in anger. "We are thugs! There are no friends! Merely colleagues at most!" They said at him as he turned red from anger. "I will get my revenge on you all! I''ll take your wife and daughters too!" The man shouted at them. "HA!? You dare?! Too bad you can''t! You''re going to die soon anyway! And your wife, she''s been cheating on you since day one!" The thugs shouted back at him. "No way! Stop lying! I know she wouldn''t do that! My wife would never do that to me!" He gritted his teeth as he shouted back at them. "Tell me! Would a women like their man molesting every girl that they see? I don''t think so!" The thugs replied as they looked at him. "You! I''ll kill you all here and right now!" The man said as he left Elise and with his knife bolted towards the group of thugs. "You are unable to! There is merely only one of you!" The boss thug said as he moved to the back. "Come out here you cowar-!" The man started to say the moment he saw the boss move to the back. However, he was cut short as a knife was swung at him. He immediately brought his knife to counter it. Clink SCREECH "What a horrendous noise..." Elise muttered as she covered her ears. "Ma ears!" Sylvie''s group said as they held their ears. Meanwhile Sylvie herself fainted from the noise. It was as bad as someone scratching a chalkboard. It was almost the same as someone sharpening their knives on a piece of brick. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "You are forgetting one thing! I am not your only opponent!" The man who attacked him said. "Wha-!" The man who had countered his attack cried out as he was kicked in the stomach by another thug. "Ugh!" He groaned as he was set flying into a empty table smashing the wall. "So how do you feel? Now you shall die by your own hands. And should I let you on some little info? Your wife has slept with all of us already. She''s a sl^t. And most likely a prostitute as well." The boss thug said as he walked in front towards the man. "You! I bet you drugged her didn''t you! You probably also black mailed her too! You people are beasts!" The man cried out as he tried to get up. "Heh, you''re right. When I sent you on that one mission, I drugged her. I then did countless acts and had it all recorded on a crystal. I threatened I would publicize this if she didn''t listen. But now, she is a loyal dog. Begging to have me inside her every time." The boss thug said as he looked at him with a smirk. "Ew." A voice suddenly came from behind them in the corner of the cafe. "You people are some sick perverts." Sylvie started to say causing the entire cafe''s attention to be focused onto her. ---------------- Author : yawn *poof* 367 Who Said You Could Eat For Free? "And who are you?" The boss thug said as he looked towards Sylvie. "Merely a civilian of this place. Enjoying my great ol'' sweet parfait." Sylvie said as she laid her head on her hand while looking at him. "Merely a civilian huh?" The boss thug said as he looked at Sylvie. "Hey! Little girl! Would you still shoot us if we went for them?" The boss thug said as he looked at Elise. "Don''t mind, don''t care. You''re probably better off facing me then facing them though." Elise warned as she looked at him. "Well then, that makes it easier." The boss thug said as he started walking over to Sylvie with his group. "My my, I just realized the moment I got here. You''re super short, you must be a dwarf huh?" The boss thug said as he looked at her. "I am 100 percent human." Sylvie said. "Then you must be a child!" The boss thug said as his grin grew ever bigger. "I am an adult." Sylvie said once more as she looked at the boss thug. "Like way in hell you''re an adult!" Everyone said as they looked at her. "Fine, I am not an adult. I WILL BE THOUGH!" Sylvie cried out. "Anyway, that makes it even easier. Hand over your money and we''ll let you go..." The boss thug said as he looked at Sylvie. "Can''t you tell I''m poor? Don''t you see this dirty and tattered cloak that I am wearing right now?" Sylvie said as she pointed at her cloak. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Then how are you going to pay for the meals here?" The boss thug said with his forehead creasing a ton. "I know the chefs here. Why would I need to pay for the meals here?" Sylvie said. "Because we need money to buy ingredients you... Who said you could eat for free here you little rascal!" Bert and Patricia said as they came out from the kitchen. "I did." Sylvie said as she pointed at herself. "What kind of logic is that!" They shouted at her. "Eheh..." Sylvie said as she scratched her head. "So thugs, would you kindly go? Or would you gladly serve life imprisonment?" Bert and Patricia said as they looked at the thugs. "Hmph, merely two chefs. What can you possibly do against us?" The thugs snorted as they looked at Bert and Patricia. "Hey boss! She''s a sexy one! Why don''t we take her to have some fun before we sell here? They won''t mind if she''s used a bit." A thug whispered into his boss''s ears. "Do realize that we can hear that." Patricia said all of a sudden. "And do realize, that I have already notified the guards. They are already outside our building. The moment you take a step out, you''ll be arrested." Patricia said as everyone turned to look outside the building. What they saw were multiple shadows waiting to ambush the bandits. ''Ah, we''re finally saved. Who knew this cafe would be so strange?'' The customers thought as they breathed a sigh of relief. ------------------ Author : yawn *poof* 368 Hostage- "Then we''ll have to take you hostage!" The thugs said as they started walking to Sylvie. "Get over here child!" The thugs said as they looked at Sylvie. "No way. Why would I voluntarily send myself over to you?" Sylvie said as she looked at them. "Stop being such an annoying brat and get over here. Or I''ll kill all of your friends!" The thugs started to say as they looked at her. "I have no friends. I only have comrades¡­" Sylvie said as she decided she would have her fill of fun. "You know what I mean! You know what! Marco! Drag her over here!" The boss thug said as he looked at one of his big and buff men. "But sir¡­" Marco started to say. "Take this as a lesson! You need to be able to harm women too! If you can''t, you''ll get backstabbed one day! So hurry up and bring her over here!" The boss thug shouted at him. "Yes, boss¡­" Marco said as he started to walk over to Sylvie slowly and reluctantly. "What are you doing! Hurry up!" The boss thug said as he glared daggers at the back of Marco. "Sorry little girl¡­ I have orders to do so¡­ Just comply." Marco said as he stopped in front of Sylvie. "Okay. Can you pay for my parfait first though?" Sylvie said as she looked at Marco. "Yes yes¡­ Sure¡­ How much was it?" He asked her. "It''s two silver coins." Sylvie said as she looked at him. "Alright, here is two silver coins." Marco said as he took two silver coins out of his pocket and placed it on the table. "Now are you going to come?" Marco asked her. "Sure." Sylvie said as she got up and let Marco hold her as ''hostage.'' "Marco¡­ Why''d you pay for her meal?" The boss thug asked him. "Because we''re taking her as hostage¡­ Shouldn''t we at least pay for her meal? She is a child after all. Even with the cloak on." Marco said as he looked at his boss. "Take the money back! You are not paying for this brats meal! The brat has annoyed me enough! I want to slap this brat!" The boss thug shouted at him. "Thanks for your patronage!" Patricia''s voice came from Sylvie''s table all of a sudden. "I accept your two silver coins Sylvie! You can go now!" Patricia said as she waved with two silver coins in her hand. "No problem!" Sylvie said as she looked at boss thug with a smug look on her face. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "You! Marco bring her over here!" The boss thug said as he shouted at his men. "Why?" Marco asked him. "I am going to slap her! And beat her up!" The boss thug said as he shouted in anger. "Oh no. Child abuse. Please get the government." Sylvie said sarcastically in a mocking tone. "That''s it!" The boss thug said as he ran over to Sylvie before slapping her in the face. PA "Ah¡­" Sylvie fell to the ground due to the force. ''Ah¡­ My bum! I didn''t even feel the damage from that. Better pretend to be unconscious huh. More drama that way. I''ve been too bored lately.'' Sylvie thought inside her head. --------------------- Author : zzz *poof* 369 Who Is She? "Alright! Let''s go men! A shame that she is unconscious! Otherwise, I would''ve hit her even more!" The boss thug said as he told Marco to pick up Sylvie. Marco obeyed his orders as he picked up the ''unconscious'' Sylvie who was pretending to be unconscious. He then walked out of the cafe along with the other thugs. "Stop right there! You will let us leave peacefully! Or this little girl here will die!" The boss thug said the moment he took a foot outside the cafe. After saying that, he took Sylvie from Marco''s hand and placed a dagger on her throat. "How can we tell if she isn''t affiliated with you?" A guard said as he looked at him. "Who knows. Maybe you''ll know her as a civilian? Maybe a traveler? Let''s find out." The boss thug said as he pulled back Sylvie''s hood revealing her white hair. "!!!" The guards immediately paled in fright when they realized who it was. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Bullseye looks like I was correct. You all do know this person. I reckon this is someone who is famous huh? Seems like we can fetch a hefty sum too¡­" The boss thug said as he left. "Men fall back." A muscular man donned in silver armor said as he walked to the front. "That''s right! Move back! Or she''ll lose her head!" The boss thug started to laugh maniacally as he watched the guards move back slowly. "You should let her go. You don''t know who you''re messing with." The muscular man said as he looked at the boss thug. "Who cares who I am messing with? If they try me, I''ll merely cut off her head." The boss thug threatened. "That''s not the issue. The issue is, you don''t know who she is." The muscular man said in a cold tone as he looked at the thugs like they weren''t even human. "Why should I care who she is? Is she the princess or something?" The boss thug asked him. "No." The muscular man replied. "Then she isn''t anyone to worry about!" The boss thug said. "She is ranked higher than the princess." The muscular man said. "What do you mean? Is she the queen then?" The boss thug asked her. "No." The muscular man said. "Then how is she ranked higher than the princess! Stop messing around with me!" The boss thug shouted at him. "I am not messing around with you. She could merely be called a noble''s daughter. As her lowest rank of course. And the highest rank of hers would be called¡­ Harbinger of Destruction. If she is caught in a bad mood." The muscular man said as he looked at her. ''What? I am being called the Harbinger of Destruction? What did I even do!?'' Sylvie thought inside her head. "What do you mean? She''s merely a little girl." The boss thug asked him. "Anyone that crosses her¡­ Usually gets destroyed. Do you know the Ragestride family?" The muscular man asked him. "Of course, they were the family that were brought down by the Baroque family nearly 4 years ago." The boss thug said. "She was the one responsible for cutting off all of the Ragestride''s connections." The muscular man said. "And what does that have to do with her? If I kill her, I will be merely hunted down. Heh. Now I can extort a higher sum of money!" The boss thug said. "You don''t get it." The muscular man said as he shook his head. "Don''t get what?" The boss thug asked him. "Everything." The muscular man merely said. ----------------- Author : yawn *poof* 370 Hostage Rescued "And what do you mean by everything?" The boss thug asked him. "I mean that, after all this. You still think she is some pushover to be messed with?" The captain of the guards asked him. "Why wouldn''t she be. She became unconscious after I slapped her once in the face." The boss thug said as he looked at the captain. "What are you trying to do? Scare me or something?" The boss thug added as he looked at the captain with a smug look on his face. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you..." The captain of the guards said as he looked at him. "Excuse us, coming through." Maria''s voice came from behind the boss thug. "Hmm?" The boss thug said as he turned around. "Excuse me once more." Maria said as she was right in front of the boss thug scaring him. She then took Sylvie out of his hands and immediately dashed back into the cafe. "... Wait! Someone stop her!" The boss thug shouted as he saw his hostage was rescued. "We can''t get in boss! Those two locked the door!" The thugs cried out as they tried to open the door. "Such a shame. I am unable to see her power. Whatever, men come over and lets round them up!" The captain said as he looked over his shoulder. "Yes sir!" The guards said as they moved in towards the thugs. "Wait! This is all just a misunderstanding!" The boss thug exclaimed as he wanted to find an opportunity to escape. "There was no misunderstanding in my eyes. The moment your hands were laid on her, your death was already in place. If I didn''t kill you, her parents would''ve. They would torture you first though." The captain said as he looked at the boss thug with a cold gaze in his eyes. ... "Sylvie, stop playing." Maria said as she nudged at Sylvie. "..." Sylvie didn''t say a thing and just laid on the floor. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I am going to sleep." She suddenly said. "Hey! Don''t do that! We''re at a public place! Do you not have any shame with ruining your reputation!?" Maria shouted at her. "What reputation, I never had none. Apparently I have a nickname, people call me the Harbinger of Destruction... What did I even do?" Sylvie said as she just laid on the floor, not bothering to look at anybody. "Anyway, so would anyone like to explain why you were stalking me?" Elise suddenly said as she looked at the group. "Was Maria''s idea." They all immediately said as they pointed at her. "That is so not true! You all know you wanted to see what was going to happen!" Maria said as she pointed back at them. However, only one look away from her pointing. It was of course Chad who had looked away. "Come on! Why don''t the rest of you look away too!" Maria cried out. "I am not guilty of anything." Benji said as he looked at her. "What are you talking about?" Sam asked confusedly. "..." Lance just stared at her with pain in his eyes. ''Why are you blaming me? What did I ever do to be accused by that finger of yours? Are you trying to make Elise hate me or something?'' --------------- Author : zzz *poof* 371 They All Have Brain Problems "Why would you stalk me if I am familiar with your mana?" Elise asked them. "I mean... We wanted to know what you''ve been doing this past year... With the freshmen of course..." Maria said as she scratched her head embarrassedly. "What do you mean by that?" Elise asked as she looked at her. "I mean. This past year, you''ve been hanging out with the other girls. So I kinda wanted to see what you did with them and all." Maria said as she looked at her. "..." Elise just stared at her. "Whatever, so what are you going to do now?" Elise asked them. "I am going back to the dorm. I want to sleep." Sylvie said as having such an odd title enlisted to herself made her unable to focus. "Same nya." Maal said as she also wanted to sleep. "I''ll stay and watch you girls from afar." Chad said as he gave them a thumbs up. However, the group who heard him say this immediately drew their weapons and pounced on him. Lance hit him with the blunt part of his blade. Benji hit him with his bare fist. Maria hit him with her magic wand. And Sam just put his hammer on top of Chad''s head. "Ow ow ow ow ow ow ow!!!! Stop that!!!" He cried out as he covered his head in agony. "It''s your fault." The group said as he looked at him try to resist the hammer''s weight. "I thought we were all friends!" Chad cried out. "Not any longer." They said in unison. "Ugh... I will get my revenge." Chad grumbled as he quickly took out his deck of cards. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Card Magic: Body Reinforcement." Chad chanted as he casted a spell with his magic card allowing him to be able to withstand the pain of being weighed down upon a bit. "Card Magic: Strength Boost." He added to allow himself to be able to carry the hammer albeit only a little. However, this was enough to get it off of him. "Ha... Ha.. Ha... WHAT''S WRONG WITH YOU ALL! I COULD''VE DIED! THAT WAS SO TIRING!" Chad cried out as he looked at the group. "But you didn''t die." They said as they looked at him. "You''re right, I didn''t die... However! That isn''t what I was trying to say!" Chad cried out in indignity. "Suck it up. I will bring Maal and Sylvie back to the dorm. Bye everyone." Maria said as she lifted Sylvie up with one arm and Maal with the other. "Well, it''s time to go." Lance said as he also left the cafe. "Yeah." The group said as they followed him too. This only left the original customers, the waitress, Patricia, Bert, Elise, and the girls that invited her to the cafe. "Woah, wasn''t that the entire group of stars in the academy?" The girls said with their eyes shining. "Yes. They all have brain problems though. Aside from Lance." Elise said as she looked at them. --------- Author : HUNGRY *poof* 372 Sleep "Er¡­ Is that alright?" The girls asked her. "Is what alright?" Elise asked them confused. "You calling them that¡­ Aren''t they your friends?" The girls asked her. "Of course not. They are only my comrades." Elise said as she looked at the girls. ''Isn''t that literally the same thing?'' The girls thought in their heads. "Well, whatever. It''s going late. I suppose I''ll leave now too." Elise said as she got up from her seat while sorting out her papers. "Goodbye Elise." The girls said as they waved at her. "I guess it''s time for us to leave too huh?" The girls looked at each other as they stood up. "Please wait." The waitress said from behind them. "Is something of the matter?" They asked her. "Please pay for your meals." The waitress said as she looked at them. "Oh¡­ How much is it?" The girls asked them. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "20 silver coins." The waitress said as she smiled. "2-20!? W-what did we order for it to be that high?!" The girls cried out in shock. "Well¡­ Since you knew the group in those cloaks¡­ Might as well pay for them too. And that other girl that just left who was with you." The waitress said. "..." The girls wanted to go back and kill Sylvie''s group right now. How could such powerful people not pay for their own meal? "Achoo!" Sylvie sneezed. "Mmn¡­" Maal curled up as she felt it get cold all of a sudden. "Is it just me or am I getting goosebumps right now?" Maria muttered with fear on her face. "Did you all just get me sick?" Sylvie asked them. "Of course not! Can you even get sick in the first place!" Maria shouted at her. "..." Sylvie didn''t even bother to look at her or reply. "What! Are you being silent because you know you can''t beat me?" Maria taunted. "It was rhetorical." Sylvie said which made Maria stop in place. "..." Maria was quiet as there was a bulging vein on her forehead. She really wanted to beat Sylvie up right now. However, she was stopped when Elise walked into the room. "Hello Elise." Maria greeted her. "Hello." Elise said as she went to her bed before laying down. "What''s wrong with you three! Do you only like sleeping or something!?" Maria cried out. "Hush. You''re ruining my sleep." Sylvie said. "Oh screw you! I am getting out." Maria said as she left the room for the three to sleep in peace. "She''s finally gone." Sylvie said as she got out of her bed. "Hehehe¡­" Sylvie gave a small chuckle as she made her way to Maal''s bed. "Time to sleep!" Sylvie said as she hugged Maal while falling asleep. "..." Elise just looked at her before falling asleep again. ''This just looks like Sylvie is taking advantage of a sleeping maiden¡­'' Elise thought inside her head before she erased the thought and fell asleep. ''... Can you let me sleep in peace ah?'' Maal thought inside her head the moment she felt Sylvie touch her bed. ---------------- Author : no nya in thoughts only in words *poof* 373 Futures Massive Change "So Lance, when are you going to do it?" Chad asked him. "What do you mean by that?" Lance replied as he looked at him. "Oh, you know what I mean. When are you going to do it with her?" Chad asked him. "Do what? And with whom?" Lance asked. "Oh come on Lance! You know what I mean! When are you going to ask Elise out on a date!" Chad replied. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I have no idea what you mean by that. I am going to go to sleep." Lance said as he ignored Chad. "Hey! Don''t avoid it! You know you want to ask her out!" Chad said as he looked at Lance. "Goodnight." Lance said as he fell asleep. "Agh! I can''t believe this man! He knows he loves her, as well as her loving him. Yet they won''t ask each other out! And I still haven''t found someone who loves me yet!" Chad cried out. "Be quiet Chad. You''re going to wake up the entire dormitory. I am going to sleep as well." Benji said as he also fell asleep. "Ugh! What do you think Sam?" Chad asked as he turned around to look at Sam. "ZZZZZZ!!!!!!" Sam was snoring loudly as he was fast asleep. "Oh come on! Why am I not surrounded by anyone normal!?" Chad cried out. "Would you keep it down!" A person from the next room shouted. "Sorry!" Chad replied back before he laid down on his bed. "Ha¡­ People nowadays¡­" Chad muttered to himself before he slowly drifted away into his sleep. ¡­ "It is getting near that time of the year. Our forces must start preparing for battle. We also need to transfer those weapons." A man said as he smoked on a piece of cigar. "Boss! The Northern gang said they will help assist us in the raid!" A man said from behind him as he kneeled. "Alright! Tell our men to prepare as much ammunition as they can! we must be prepared to defend ourselves from the royal family as well as the others! They are not pushovers!" The man said as he took the cigar out of his mouth. "It is time we get prepared to take those fairies for ourselves to attain more strength!" The man continued before he started to smoke on the cigar again. "Yes, boss!" The man said as he left the room to command the men. "There will be many deaths! My gang might suffer many casualties! However, there are always losses to gain success!" The man said as she crushed his cigar before getting another one. "It is time for a new change in era! I have heard of the Demon King being resurrected! We don''t need a hero! As long as I can get my hands on those fairies, I will be able to stop him!" The man said before he finally left the room. This attack would, later on, happen in the academy which would cause a massive change¡­ To the world, and to many individuals. ------------ Author : sorry late chapter I slept at 4 am and woke up late *poof* 375 Seeing Mr. Bergoni "Mmm! It feels so nice to be able to walk around since the year is almost over." Sylvie said as she stretched. "Yeah, we are finally almost about to graduate. There are only a few more days." Maria said. "Though, the academy was a fun place. We all met here, we all played here. Sad that we have to leave it so soon." Maria added. "Yeah, it was a great time here for sure. It was fun beating up the instructors." Lance said as if it was just yesterday. "Yeah¡­ The instructors weren''t that flexible, so I merely helped them become flexible¡­" Elise added. "You literally just beat them up and twisted their joints. What do you mean by that Elise." Maria said as the corners of her mouth twitched. "I mean, I was helping them become flexible quicker." Elise said as she shrugged. "Why don''t you look at them now? They are more flexible than they ever were." She added as she looked at Maria. "Ha~ Whatever¡­" Maria sighed as she and the group walked down the hallway. "Hey, let''s go check out on Mr. Bergoni. I wonder how he''s doing right now with his class." Sylvie said all of a sudden. "You''re right. Let''s go check out his class. I want to see if there is anyone worth fighting." Benji said. "I wonder if there are any cute girls that will have potential in the future." Chad mumbled to himself. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Huh? What was that Chad?" Maria asked him. "Oh, nothing! Nothing at all, Maria." Chad said immediately. "Er¡­ Okay then. If you say so." Maria said puzzledly as she followed Sylvie who was skipping in the hallways towards the back of the academy. "Excuse me! Coming through!" Sylvie shouted as she pushed open the door. "If it isn''t Sylvie. And her gang of troublemakers. What are you all here for?" Mr. Bergoni asked as he looked at Sylvie. "Well, we are about to graduate after all. So we just wanted to see you before we do. After all, your class was the only fun class." Sylvie said as she scratched her cheeks. "You literally slept in my class. What do you mean it was fun." Mr. Bergoni said as he looked at her. "Eheh¡­ That was the fun part." Sylvie said as she scratched her head. "Anyway, what are the rest of you here for?" Mr. Bergoni asked as he looked at them. "I am here to do some scouting." Chad said. ''Some scouting for beauties of course.'' Chad thought inside his head. "Alright then¡­" Mr. Bergoni said as he didn''t believe him. "I am looking for any worthy opponents." Elise, Benji, and Lance said. "You probably won''t find any. These bunch of kids are bad at everything." Mr. Bergoni said as he pointed behind him. "What did you say sensei! We are not bad! We can beat you up easily!" The freshmen immediately shouted as they stopped their Close quarter combat training and immediately pounced at Mr. Bergoni. "Though they are a bit more troublesome then you all ever were." Mr. Bergoni said as he sighed before dodging all of their moves. --------------- Author : sorry late chap, I woke up late *poof* 376 Definition Of Normal? "Alright, that''s enough you little brats!" Mr. Bergoni said as he hit them all in the head with a stick. "Ow!" They all cried out as they fell to the ground while holding their heads. "Well, no hope in opponents I guess." Benji said as he scratched his head. "I mean, how could these kids possibly be your opponents anyway? The generation can''t change that quickly now can it?" Mr. Bergoni said as he stared at them all. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Well¡­ If you don''t mind. I shall be sleeping here again hehe." Sylvie said as she went to the tree she usually used as her sleeping ground. "Stop sleeping here! Can''t you find somewhere else to sleep!?" Mr. Bergoni shouted at her. "Of course not! This place feels comfiest! Especially when I can feel the wind and the nice smell of the forest!" Sylvie shouted back at him before she disappeared. "I guess we''ll do the same." Lance said as he also followed Sylvie followed by Elise and Benji. They also placed heavy importance on sleeping or meditate just to prepare themselves for anything if they were not doing anything important. "Sigh¡­ I''ll just stay here as a back-up healer I suppose." Maria said as she sat down on a nearby bench. "I''ll be scouting!" Chad said as he started to ogle some girls. "Stop that! Your eyes give away everything!" Maria said as she gave him a punch. "Aghh! Fine fine! I was only joking!" Chad said as he held his cheek which had just been punched. "Say, where is Sam?" Maria asked him. "Oh, he said he wanted to get some food. So he probably left school grounds and is now eating at some restaurant I bet." Chad said as he gave her a shrug. "Fair enough¡­" Maria said as she sighed. "Wow¡­ So those are the top students in the academy!" A freshman started to say before they all started talking amongst each other. "Be quiet! They are no top students! They are all trouble makers!" Mr. Bergoni shouted at his class. "Ehh... But they''re way better than you, Mr. Bergoni. I heard that they even cleared out a dungeon by themselves when they first started to adventure." A student said as he looked at Mr. Bergoni. "I can do the same!" Mr. Bergoni argued. "But you''re old. They were our age at the time." Another student said as she looked at Mr. Bergoni. "Fine whatever! If you want to be like them, you must keep training!" Mr. Bergoni said as he snapped at them. "Alright! Go back to class! It isn''t over yet!" Mr. Bergoni said as he shooed them away. "Yes yes!" They all said before they ran away and went back to training. "Sigh¡­ Why are kids all so¡­ Odd nowadays? Don''t they know anything about being normal?" Mr. Bergoni muttered to himself before he went back to supervising the class. "We are normal! You just aren''t the normal one Mr. Bergoni!" The entire class said. "Oh shut up you brats! Go train!" Mr. Bergoni shouted at them. ------------- Author : sorry late chapter *poof* 377 Sylvies Thoughts ''How nostalgic this is... Laying here everyday and sleeping during class... Aside from winter. I hate the cold... It is too cold for comfort.'' Sylvie thought inside her head as she closed her eyes. ''It would be nice to go adventuring after graduation. Though, I wonder what my parents would say to that... They would probably automatically refuse that thought. Most likely trying to rope me in into whatever they''re associated with just so they could keep a close eye on me at all times...'' Sylvie thought once more as she shifted into a more comfortable position. ''Ha~ I am so tired. My body is cold. I am getting goosebumps and chills... Yet, it is far past winter. I wonder why this is so...'' Sylvie thought inside her head as she hugged herself trying to warm up her body. ''Though, if I were to say. These past years at this academy were particularly interesting... We did many dumb things... And many dumb things more to come. It was a really fun and exciting school now that I think about it. Unless you''re actually in class doing stuff, which makes it boring.'' Sylvie''s thoughts had caused the teachers to all cough up blood all of a sudden shocking all of their students. ''What was that! I had a sudden urge to strangle someone right here and now! They better step out and let me hit them!'' The teachers all thought at once for some odd reason. ''Anyway, I can''t wait to finally graduate, so I can go out and test how strong I am. Being here has restricted me everyday, as nothing here is worth a challenge. And that old person hasn''t shown up at all recently too. So I wonder what he''s been doing.'' Sylvie thought inside her head. ''Elise and Lance have grown stronger than expected. Though they''re still beneath me with these cheat artifacts... The fact that they can do what they can currently without the effects and artifacts like me means that I am not the strongest for sure. If I can have effects and artifacts, who said the world couldn''t either.'' Sylvie thought as she curled up and summoned a blanket. She then wrapped herself around with the blanket. Also summoning a pillow to rest her head. She had originally already used magic to make the tree branch widen for her to lay down on. So it was a nice place for her to rest. ''Ah... It feels so warm now...'' Sylvie thought in happiness as she slowly drifted off to sleep with the warmth of her blanket. ... "Boss! All our men are ready! So are the other organizations!" A man said as he kneeled down in front of his boss. "Is that so, tell them that there are only a few more days until the raid. We cannot be too early, nor too late." The boss said as he looked at his follower. "Yes boss!" The man said before he left. "Only a few more days! Until I claim what is rightfully mine! Muahahaha!" The man said as he gave off an evil laughter. ------------- Author : so cold... even in school... *poof* Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. 378 Graduation Ceremony "Well, it''s time to graduate..." Sylvie said as she sat with her group. "Yeah... I hate going through this ceremony and process... It takes too long." Maria said as she just sat on her chair waiting to be called up. "I am going to fall asleep nya..." Maal said as she kept nodding off but quickly stopped herself from falling asleep. "Me too... I got no sleep last night. I am so tired right now." Sylvie said. "Ugh... I am so hungry..." Sam cried out as his stomach rumbled. "We''re all hungry Sam." Sylvie said as she looked at him. "My stomach literally is in pain right now." Sylvie said as she held her stomach. "Ugh..." Sam just groaned as he held his stomach. "Well, on the brighter side, after this, you can eat any time you want. Since you won''t be held back by the academy." Chad said as he looked at him. "True..." Sam said. "You will also be able to sleep any time you want without the academy bothering you either after this..." Chad said as he looked at Sylvie and Maal. "En..." They both nodded as they tried their hardest not to fall asleep. "Oh, I think it''s getting to our turn now." Maria said. "I think so too, so let''s be ready." Sylvie said as she nodded. "And the next graduate that we would like to bring up is-" The principal started to say until he was cut off. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. BOOM "KYAA!!!" People cried out in fear for what was an explosion. "What was that!?" Many people said as they turned towards the direction of the sound. BOOM BOOM BOOM "It''s an attack! Students evacuate! Teachers fight back!" The principal said as he immediately went into combat with an enemy who darted at him. "Call for backup!" The principal said before he disappeared from the students eyes. "What the heck!" Sylvie cried out. "All I wanted was some sleep! How did this happen!?" Sylvie cried even more as she heard screaming and more explosions. "It''s time to fight I guess. One last fight, for our last stay here." Lance said as he pulled out his katana. "Yeah, one last fight for our last stay. Now let''s go!" Sylvie said as she started to cast magic onto the enemy while protecting the students. " Fireball barrage !" Sylvie said as several fireballs surrounded her in the air before they rapidly shot out at the intruders. "Let''s go!" Sylvie said as she looked at her group. "Aye!" They all said as they wanted some fun in fighting. "Guys wach out! These kids can fight!" An intruder said as he looked at his allies. "We outnumber them! Just leave those kids that are fleeing! They aren''t worth our time! Focus on the strong ones!" Another intruder said as he turned to face Sylvie. "She doesn''t have infinite mana! She doesn''t have any other weapon on her either! With her friends leaving her like that, I wonder what they''re doing! So stupid!" The man said as he lunged out at her when her back was facing him. "Now be unconscious for me!" The man said as he threw a punch at her. --------------- Author : It''s starting! The end of vol1 is starting :DD *poof* 379 Battle For Survival "Not happening today bud!" Benji came out of nowhere as he stood in front of Sylvie and blocked the man''s punch. "Wha-!" The man cried out as he bounced back after being overpowered by Benji. ''Where did he even come from!? It was like he was always there, but we just couldn''t see him!'' The intruders thought as they looked at Benji seriously. The man who had originally thrown a punch at Benji looked over at his allies. His allies also looked back at him. They nodded at eachother. ''We have to take out these two first! Wiping out the numbers is easier than just fighting the strongest!'' They all thought inside their head as they all charged at Sylvie and Benji. " Ivy Vines !" Sylvie said as she casted a spell which invoked roots from the ground to latch onto the intruders legs and arms immobilizing them. "Kuh! What is this!" The intruders all cried out as they struggled to get out of the grasps of the vines. "And time to finish this!" Sylvie said as she looked at them. "No!" The intruders cried out as they saw Sylvie casting another spell. "Fire!" Sylvie said as she shot a small wisp of fire at an ivy vine so it would catch on fire before spreading. "No!" The intruders cried out once more, as they realized how they would perish. "Now burn and repent!" Sylvie said as she watched them scream in agony from the fire. "Stop right there young lady! I will not allow you to kill so many of my comrades!" A man suddenly came out of nowhere as he threw a punch at Sylvie. "Nope!" Benji said as he immediately went towards the man and punched at him. "Tch!" The man said as he saw him throwing a punch his way. Thus, he decided to return it with a punch of his own. BOOM "!!!" Benji widened his eyes as he realized how strong the man was. He was unable to let his guard down even a bit as he started to feel himself get overpowered a bit. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. " Physical Enhancement : Body Strengthening !" Sylvie said as she casted a spell to aide Benji in his strength to overpower the man. "Gah!" The man cried out as he was sent flying by Benji with his enhanced strength. "Thanks Sylvie!" Benji said as he looked at her. "No problem! He isn''t done yet though." Sylvie said as she looked at him slowing getting up from the debris. "That just means I have to do a bit more!" Benji said as he got ready for combat again. "Indeed, the men I held have already perished. So it''s only him." Sylvie said. "There''s probably more. No one would attack the academy with such a small group. Only an organization would risk doing that. Especially with a man as strong as him. And especially when he called them comrades and not men... That means he is not their leader." Benji said as he looked at the man who had gone into a phase when he got up from the debris. His eyes had flashed with killing intent before he vanished from his spot. --------------- Author : yawn ima sleep in class *poof* 380 Electric Arrow On The Ground "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you all!!!" The man shouted as his eyes turned red while his pupil constricted. He suddenly appeared behind Benji as he brought down a dagger onto Benji''s neck. " Icicles Shot !" Sylvie said as she launched several sharp icicles at the man who suddenly appeared behind Benji at a fast speed. "Tch! You''re getting annoying little girl!" He said as he immediately vanished and reappeared a few paces in front of Benji and Sylvie. "Looks like I have to deal with you first then." The man said as he looked at Sylvie before vanishing. "!!!" Sylvie widened her eyes as she sensed his presence behind her. " Ice Domain: Winter''s Frost! " Sylvie said as the area around her suddenly had its temperature drop down majorly causing the ground to freeze up. "Tch! You''re such a pain to deal with! I''ll leave you for later when the boss gets here." The man said before he vanished and left, just without on of his legs as it was frozen and he had to amputate it before his entire body froze up too. "Tch! He ran away!" Benji said as he watched the man vanish. "He has invisibility as a skill... This is really troublesome actually..." Sylvie said as she had appraised him beforehand. "Well, let''s go help the others so we can wipe out their numbers before their boss gets here. "Yeah!" Sylvie agreed as they separated to help clear out the area quicker. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. ... "Little girlie! What''s wrong? You can''t keep up with me?" A woman said as she threw up throwing knives in the air before launching one at Elise. "..." Elise said nothing as she merely released an arrow from her bow. "That won''t work you know! I have an ability that protects me from projectiles and projectile magic!" The woman said as stood still to let the arrow hit her. BOOM Instead of hitting her, it had hit an invisible barrier instead. "See! Hahaha! Just become one of our slaves and we won''t kill you. You''d sell for quite a hefty sum." The woman said as she laughed maniacally at Elise. " Electric Arrow !" Elise said as she shot an arrow at the ground in front of the woman. "What are you aiming at? It isn''t even facing me! Are you surrendering already?" The woman said before she started to chuckle. BOOM "AGHHH!" The woman cried out as she was injured. "How! I have an ability to protect myself from projectiles and projectile magic!" The woman cried out as she held her injured legs. "It doesn''t say anything about protecting yourself from explosions or magic with area of effects now does it?" Elise said as she nocked another arrow on her bow. "No wait! Don''t do this!" The woman said as she saw that Elise was going to shoot another arrow, and her leg was already injured from that shot. " Electric Arrow !" She said as she left the arrow go flying out straight towards the ground around the woman. BOOM --------------- Author : yawn *poof* 381 Sword Idio "B-brat... Now you''re done for... Since I am going to die... You will die too! The boss is on his way over here, none of you can stop him! It is too late! Now just wait for your lowly fates! Hahahaha!" The woman said as she laughed maniacally at Elise before she died. ''I am surrounded by people that have problems in the brain everywhere... Even strangers too... They can even laugh as they die. Such an odd, strange world and society that I am apart of.'' Elise thought inside her head as she went to find more intruders before killing them all as well. ... "What? That woman has died? And that man is injured? They let themselves get injured by a bunch of brats? They are useless! Looks like I need to enter the fray myself!" The man said as he went to grab a black cloak and his scythe as he left the building to head towards the academy. This is the same guy who has been plotting the attack against the academy for many years already. Hearing of his mens'' status had riled him up enough. And now he was angry that his subordinates are such failures that they could get defeated by kids. ... "Give me your sword kid! And I will spare you!" A man said as he looked at Lance. "No." Lance said bluntly as he looked at the man. "Then you shall die! I will then take your sword after!" The man said as he pulled out two swords. Seeing this, Lance brought his hand to his katana pondering if he wanted to strike at the man with his katana. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "What? Are you scared? Can''t draw your sword out of its own sheathe?" The man said as he started to laugh. "Not even. This is a katana, you don''t deserve to have it. I am wondering if I even need to draw it to beat you." Lance said as he looked at the man. He was as straightfoward like always. "You brat! I am going to kill you! I deserve every sword in existence! Kaa tahh naa or whatever! It shall be mine!" The man said as he ran towards Lance without any form and started swinging at him wildly. Seeing this, Lance pulled out his katana as he realized how much power the man had despite his lack of technique and form. He then blocked the mans sword with his own. CLANG "All you have is brute strength. You are merely just a child playing with his toy. There is no form or technique that you have. You have too many openings." Lance said as he looked at the man before pushing his katana against the man. Hearing this the man got angry and lifted his sword up in anger to bring it down upon Lance. He neglected the fact that Lance was pushing his katana against his. Now with nothing to stop Lance''s katana, it pushed forward towards the man''s body. "And that is a mistake that you have done that has brought your downfall." Lance said as his katana cut the man in two. "I-Impossible..." The man said before he dropped to the ground lifeless. ------------ Author : zzz *poof* 383 . " Fireball! " Intruders said as they all aimed at Chad. " Card of White: Mirror! " Chad said as he threw up a white card in front of himself. When he did, the card suddenly turned into a big mirror. "What is he going to do with that mirror?" The intruders whispered amongst one another as they watched the fireballs hit his mirror. However, the moment the fireballs hit the mirror, it suddenly turned back towards the intruders at a frightening pace. By the time it had reflected, the intruders were already caught off guard. " Fireball! " They said once more as they aimed it at the fireballs that had been reflected. "Not going to work! My mirror makes it so any attack that has been reflected will have twice its power!" Chad said as he grinned. "No way!" The intruders cried out as they watched their own fireballs get engulfed by the fireballs heading their way. BOOM "AGHHH!!" The intruders cried out as they were hit by the fireball which had caused an explosion and had set many people aflame. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Waterball!" An intruder said as he launched it upwards so it would fall back down on top of him. This had stopped the fire that was burning him. He laid on the ground exhausted as he was in a lot of pain. "Card of Red: Fire Storm!" Chad said as he threw a red card aiming at the intruders who were all on the ground in pain. The card turned into a storm of fire as it was heading straight towards the intruders wanting to gobble them up. "AGHHHHHH!!!" The intruders cried out one last time before they all burnt to a crisp only leaving their ashes on the ground. "Whew, now that was easy! Time to go find more people!" Chad said as he left the scene. ----------------- Author : I just realized I never saved the extra part of yesterdays chapter so it was missing. So I just altered whatever happened yesterday since I don''t remember it lol *poof* 384 You Shall Not Pass!!! " Ivy Vines! " Maria said as vines started whipping out from the ground and latched onto the intruders legs. "Ugh! What is this?" They cried out when they realized they couldn''t move their legs. "Just burn it off before she does anything!" An intruder said as he used a bit of fire to burn off the vines. " Fireball! " An intruder suddenly said as a fireball went straight to his vine. "What are you doing you idiot! Your vine will catch on fire and you will too!" The intruder said as he looked at the one who had just used a fireball like he was an idiot. "Oh no! How do I stop it!?" The intruder cried out when he realized what a blunder he had made. "You''re done for." The intruder said as he sighed. " Waterball! " Maria suddenly said as a weak looking waterball slowly flew over to the group. "Oh my god, is she saving me?" The intruder who had just used the fireball asked. "Is she more of an idiot than you are?" The intruder cried out as he saw the waterball. "Hey, why is she smiling?" An intruder pointed out. "Wait... Don''t tell me... Everyone run!" A intruder said as he sensed how much mana was in the waterball. "Wait? Weren''t you going to save me!?" The intruder cried out. "Of course, not!" Maria said as she giggled at his reaction. "Goodbye now~." Maria said as she waved at them. "Noo!" The intruders cried out. SPLASH The waterball finally exploded, flooding the area around it. "I can''t breathe!" An intruder cried out as he was unable to swim. "BLUB BLUB BLUB" Multiple intruders were unable to swim as well as they had already drowned to death. " Electric Arrow ." Elise''s voice was from afar as she shot an arrow at the flood. "Oh hey Elise!" Maria said as she waved at her. "Hello Maria." Elise greeted her back. BOOM "AHHHHHH!" The intruders cried out as they were all electrocuted to death. "So how are the others doing?" Maria asked her. "They were all doing well when I ran past them and checked. Let''s go find other opponents now." Elise said. "Yeah! The quicker this is, the more free time I have!" Maria said as she followed Elise. ... "Who are you?" Sylvie said as she was met with a man in black. "So you''re one of the little runts that have defeated my men huh?" The man said as he looked at her. "What of it?" Sylvie said as her eyes narrowed at him. "You need to be taught a lesson. No one kills my men and gets away with it." The man said as he charged at Sylvie with immense speed. "!!!" Sylvie''s eyes widened as she blocked the attack with her instincts. However, she was still sent flying away due to his power. "Agh!" Sylvie cried out in pain as she slammed into the wall. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Now stay put while I go do find the rest. After that I will complete my mission and defeat the Demon King." The man said as he turned to leave. "No! You''re staying here! I am not letting you near the others! You shall not pass!" Sylvie said as she got up and went in front of him. --------------- Author : sip *poof* 385 Sylvie Defeated "So you still insist on getting in my way huh? Little girl, I''ll let you on something. I am the chosen one! I have been reincarnated from a different world from this. And anytime that happens, it means that I am the protagonist! You can either join my soon-to-be harem, or you will perish here." The man said as he looked at Sylvie. "Ptui! Who would join your soon-to-be harem. I already have someone I love." Sylvie said as she spat at him. "Oh? You already have someone you love huh? Then it would be a shame if you had already done the deed before your lover huh?" The man said as he give a crazed smirk at Sylvie. "What do you mean by that?" Sylvie said as she narrowed her eyes at him. "Simply, I will play with you until you break before I kill you." The man said as he looked at Sylvie with eyes full of lust. ''What the heck! I am literally a loli. Why are there lolicons everywhere!?'' Sylvie thought inside her head as she put all her focus towards the man. "Even though you don''t have much at all... I wonder what a body such as yours would taste like..." The man said as he laughed before he started charging towards Sylvie. Seeing this, Sylvie immediately leapt backwards as she used her ice domain to slow down the man. "Oh? A huge radius slowing magic? Not bad... If only you would join my team... Since that would be useful. Since not then... Too bad!" The man said as he still charged through the domain. Even though his speed was slowed down, he was still fast. " Icicles Shot! " Sylvie said as she summoned multiple sharp icicles and launched it at the man. "You would definitely be the Ice Princess had you joined me. That would''ve been the perfect title for you. Too bad it''s too late." The man said as he broke all the icicles with his hands before being up right next to Sylvie. "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you yet. I''ll merely have some fun with you first..." The man said as he whispered in her ears. Sylvie hearing this immediately paled as her eyes constricted in fear. She was about to scream but was unable to as she was knocked out. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Now then, time for the rest." The man said as he caught Sylvie before moving along while feeling her body with his hands for now. "What a soft body... It''ll definitely feel and taste good alright." The man said as he looked at her lustfully. ... ''I have a bad feeling about this!'' Laura thought inside her head as she immediately started flying towards the academy. ''Sylvie''s in trouble!'' Claude thought inside his head as he felt something before he started running towards the academy. ''I can sense destruction coming upon us! I must hurry up and make it towards the academy before it is too late!'' The king thought as he left his throne and started to head towards the academy as well with his magic. ------------ Author : oh no! *poof* 386 / "Oh, you''re all here." Maria said as the group came to the auditorium again. "No, we''re missing someone." Lance said as he looked around. "Huh. That''s odd, we are missing someone." Maria said as she started to look around again. "Wait, where is Sylvie?" Chad asked. "!!!" The entire group widened their eyes as they realized who was missing. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "But how is that even possible? She is the strongest out of all of us, so how is she not here yet?" Benji said as he looked at the group. After he said that, the group looked at one another as their eyes were full of fear. They realized that Sylvie was probably in trouble. "Let''s go find her! We need to be together if Sylvie''s having a difficult time beating her opponent!" Maria said as they started heading towards the spot Sylvie was fighting in. "Oh what do we have here? Three more beauties and four ugly pests that are near the beauties." A voice suddenly called from behind them. "Who''s there!" They said immediately as they whipped their heads around to the incoming intruder. "It is I." The voice said as he started walking towards them with Sylvie in his arms as he was still playing around with her body. "Sylvie!" The group cried out. "What are you doing to her you b*st*rd!" Maria cried out as she casted Ivy Vines without chanting secretly. The vines silently wrapped itself around the man''s legs and ankles. The group had seen this as they prepared for combat. "Hmph, a fight? I can easily defeat you kids with only my legs and feet. There is no need for me to use my hands. My hands are quite occupied right now you see." The man said as his hands started traveling down Sylvie''s body. "That''s enough! Waterball! " Maria cried out as she casted a water ball that shot at high speeds. " Electric Arrow Volley! " Elise said as she launched a barrage of arrows at the man. " Earth Magic: Earth Armour! " Sam said as he summoned the earth to surround Sylvie to protect her from the man''s hand and their magic. " Card of White: Protection! " Chad said as he threw a card at Sylvie which had burst into white light which surrounded Sam''s armor. Benji silently camouflaged himself as he made his way towards the man from behind. He was hoping to be able to take Sylvie and run away with her. Just then, the magic had hit the man. BOOM "Did we get him?" Maria asked the group. "No." Elise said as she started injecting more mana into her arrow that she was about to release. "Haha! You two are great! You''re a tad bit worse than this girl right here. However, you''re enough! Come join me! You can be apart of my harem as the hero party! You''ll be rewarded with many benefits like being my wife, jewelry, and money! Even power!" The man said as he looked at the two lustfully. "Scram!" The entire group shouted as they looked at him aside from Benji who was still sneaking his way towards the man. "Is that so? Guess I have to resort to force as I did to this girl. Who will surely feel good once she wakes up if I use a bit of aphrodisiac." The man said as he ran towards the group with Sylvie in his hand. ------------- Author : nu! stahp! lolicon bad! pervert! *poof* 387 Devils Path After charging up to the group, he threw a punch at Sam who was prepared with his shield. DONG "What!" They cried out when the man''s fist collided with the shield and sent him flying. "You''re next you know!" The man said as he turned to the rest. "Don''t get so cocky now!" Chad said as he threw out 16 cards of white. " 16 Cards of White: Binding! " Chad said as he locked the man in place. "Not... Happening!" The man shouted as he broke out of the chain within a second. "Sh*t! Watch out!" Chad cried out as he threw a red card at the man. " Card of Red: Fire Storm! " The group waited to see if the man could come out unscathed. "Hmm? Where is the other one of you? I remember seeing one more male here..." The man said as he started looking around. It was then did he lock his eyes onto Benji who was camouflaged. ''Impossible! There is no way he could''ve seen me!'' Benji thought inside his head as he saw the man making his way over. "Hey! What are you doing showing your backs to us!" Sam cried out after he had gotten up from the man''s initial punch. " Thunder Arrow! " Elise said as she launched an arrow at the man''s back. BOOM "You know, not too bad. Not too bad at all. However, that type of magic won''t work on me. My armor after all has magic resistance. However, as he was speaking he did not notice another person who had sneaked near him. Whoosh Maal had silently came from the side and brought her cat claws at the man''s neck. CLANG "!!!" Maal seeing this had her eyes widened as she tried cutting through his flesh. However, instead of flesh, it was like cutting through metal. "Oh? What do we have here? A neko girl huh? This would be good in the harem, especially when they are taught how to behave." The man said as he looked at Maal who still had her claws at his neck. "I suppose you''ll be first out of this entire group." The man said as he looked at her. "Maal watch out!" The group cried out as they saw the man''s hand raising towards Maal. However, Maal wasn''t able to hear them as her pupils constricted. She was stuck in place in fear, unable to move or do anything. "MAAL!!!!" The group cried out as they watched her fall unconscious into the man''s hand. "!!!" Benji seeing this knew he had to do something quickly. Disregarding saving Sylvie now, he had to find a way to restrain the man. So doing this, he creeped up to the man''s foot and grabbed both of them locking him in place. "Fire Dragon Roaring Slash!" Lance said as he used his move on the man. "Electric Twister Arrow!" Elise said as she used her own move. "Hammer Whirl!" Sam just threw his special hammer at the man. "Cards of Black: Endless Nightmares!" Chad said as he threw a card that would make the man have their nightmares if they were too weak. However, the man was stronger than him making it ineffective. "Water Ball!" Maria said as she used all her mana and poured it into the water ball before launching it at the man. "Hey? Don''t you all know you''re technically aiming your magic at these two cute girls? Oh well whatever, I need to protect them since they''re going to be mine anyway. Would be a shame if they were to be damaged or used." The man said as he stood in front of the moves and got into a stance. "Devil''s Path: Death Gates Palm!" The man shouted as his hands gradually became red with claws like a demons. He then pushed his palm outwards towards all the moves. "Be gone!" He said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. --------------- Author : ... I made this man too overpowered. I gotta make Laura and Claude more overpowered now. 666 words *poof* 388 Parents Are Here "Everyone watch out!" Benji cried out as he felt the power of the palm. "Too late!" The man said as he laughed while watching the group get knocked unconscious by the sheer power of his palm. "Looks like you''re next. I''ll let you all live for letting me have these girls." The man said as he looked at Benji with a smug face. "No way! Don''t touch any of my friends!" Benji said as he glared at the man. "Friends do not exist. They are merely people you know by name. However, they can betray and backstab you at any time given. Those seven sins cause this to happen. This is why no one can be trusted!" The man said as he brought his leg down onto Benji knocking him out. "Now then, time for my harvest before I go grab those fairies." The man said as he walked over to Elise and Maria before picking them up too. "Stop right there!" A woman said from behind him. "Oh who is this?" The man said as he turned around. "You better let go of my daughter!" She said as she glared at the man. "Oh? And which one is your daughter?" The man said as he looked at her. "I''d say all four of them are my daughter then!" She said as she looked at them. "If you want them, you gotta go through me first!" The man said as he grinned preparing for a fight. "And don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''ll merely do the same I''ll do to the girls to you. You''ll be apart of my harem. I don''t care if your used already." The man said as he grinned. "You dare have such thoughts about my daughters!" She said as she charged right at him. "Die!" She said as she reinforced her strength using magic before throwing a punch at the man. The man seeing this immediately brought up his arms to block the attack. BOOM The ground around them cracked as it started breaking due to the force of the two. However, as he protected himself from that attack, he had left the girls on the ground. He was too focused on protecting himself that he didn''t notice a shadow rescuing the girls. "I''ve got the kids Laura! You can switch with me now. Just protect the kids, I got the man." A man said from behind her. "Got it!" She said as she used magic to swap places with the man. " Body Teleportation : Swap! " She said as she flicked her fingers upward before she got replaced by the man. "What do we have here. If it isn''t Claude." The man said as he looked at him. "Oh? It''s you? I thought you had died a long time ago in that war. You were always a coward anyway, leaving your allies to die as you hid and run." Claude said as he stared at the man. "Who told them to go die? It''s better to just run with your lives! Don''t you know that? You can''t do anything if you''re dead. If I were to say it, it was an honor for them to die for me." The man said as he laughed. "We''ll see about that." Claude said as his eyes narrowed. ----------- Author : more bs to fix this overpoweredness :D *poof* Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. 389 Claude Vs Devil Saying that Claude got into a stance as he drew out his sword. "You''ll regret touching my daughter." Claude said as his eyes narrowed. "Hmph! Don''t worry, after I defeat you. Your daughter and your wife will be mine, I''ll even do the deed in front of you so you can see their parts before you die. And also them being in the pleasure of me. "You are too weak and too young to be saying that. You aren''t even worth my time. Might as well say your farewells." Claude said as he charged towards the man. "Haha! You really think so?! I have the devil''s power on my side! Nothing is able to overcome absolute strength!" The man said as he threw a palm towards Claude. "Your absolute strength is meaningless if you yourself are incompetent. Even if you somehow got lucky and gained your power. You still tread the devil''s way. Nothing good comes out of that path." Claude said as he slashed his sword towards the man''s palm. CLANG Like hitting metal, the sword and palm were clashing each other. Electricity could be seen sparking around the two as the ground started to shatter once more. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. BOOM The man jumped back as Claude''s blade hit the ground causing it to have a small crater. "Hmph. Still as strong as always. Just not enough to go against me." The man said as he looked at Claude as he backed off. "Funny, coming from someone who had to evade my attack just now." Claude said as he charged at the man again. BOOM BOOM BOOM The two would disappear and would reappear somewhere else while throwing attacks at each other. Every clash would leave an explosion sound as the ground around them started to crack and cave in. Laura seeing this erected a barrier to protect the unconscious children from the waves of energy bursting out of the attacks that were directed everywhere. ''I am definitely not helping rebuild this academy.'' Laura thought inside her head. "Is that all you got Claude? Because this isn''t even my final form yet." The man said as he breathed heavily before looking at him. "..." Claude said nothing as he got in a stance in preparation to charge at the man again. " Devil''s Transformation! " The man said as a black aura surrounded him. His skin started to fall off as he became bloody. Two red horns were protruding his forehead. His hands started to become something that resembled claws. His skin was now completely red. His eyes were too, bloodshed red as fangs were showing from his teeth. "Now you better be careful." The man said as he instantly appeared in front of Claude shocking him for a split second. However, sensing the dangers, Claude immediately brought his blade down as he blocked an attack from the man''s claws. "Oh? You can still stand after that? Are you sure you are even human at this point?" The man said as he jumped back before attacking Claude once more. "You talk too much." Claude said. ----------------- Author : :< *poof* 390 Devils Incarnate Claude after saying that didn''t let the man take the initiative anymore. He ran and started to slash at the man. CLANG CLANG CLANG However, due to the intensive power up the man had received. He was able to block all of Claude''s attack. Albeit, he was taking little damage which would build up over time. "Is that all you got?!" The man said as he laughed at Claude while blocking off an incoming attack. However, in the inside, he was actually sweating. ''How can this man be so powerful! I have absolute strength, yet how is he still being able to inflict damage upon me?!'' The man thought inside his head not showing any pain on the outside. ''Sh*t! As long as I can get his daughter, I''ll have a way to escape.'' The man thought inside his head as his eyes trailed towards where Laura was before spotting Sylvie. "Keep your eyes on the battle, fool." Claude said as he got a slash on the man''s shoulder leaving a huge wound. "Aghhh!" The man cried out as he jumped back distancing himself from Claude by a lot. Placing his hand over his injury, he started to heal it up using mana. "Haa! You b*st*rd! I''ll make sure I torture your family until they want to die!" The man cried out as he went berserk with his eyes turning redder than it already is. " Devil''s Incarnate: Body Takeover! " The man said as he willingly let himself get possessed by the devil so he could win the fight. However, little did he know, he had just killed himself as the devil consumed his body and soul after he casted the spell. "Hmmm! It feels nice to have a body to move in again. For all I have been doing was drifting in my soul form." A different voice came out of the man, in a menacing tone. "So he really gave himself up to the devil huh? You really chose someone that was so easily gullible that he even willingly gave you his soul and body without knowing of the consequences." Claude said as he looked at the man-no, the devil who was in the man. The Devil''s Incarnate. "So you''re a high-demon huh?" Claude said as he looked at the man. "Correct... Now those are some fresh bodies that deserved to be reaped over there..." The devil said as he looked at Sylvie''s group which Laura was guarding. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Don''t even think about touching them." Claude said as he got on the aggressive side again. "Woah there! Are you sure you are even human?" The devil said as he dodged Claude''s swing. "I am human alright." Claude said as she slashed again. "You must''ve drunken some dragon blood then." The devil said as he looked at Claude before dodging another slash. "This is all from hard work and training." Claude said as he dodged a kick. "Then so be it, if you are a human that is this strong. I will have to end you quickly." The devil said as he started to use his mana. ------------------ Author : :P *poof* 391 Devil Is Terrified "Oh yeah, careful now. If some of my blood somehow gets into an open wound or injury, you will also become a demon. You wouldn''t want that happening now would you?" The devil said as he lunged at Claude with his claws. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Of course I wouldn''t want that happening. This is why you must die before any of that truly happens." Claude said as he parried the attack before delivering a roundhouse kick to the devil. "Bfft!" The demon was sent flying away as he stood up again before charging at Claude once more. "That isn''t enough to do anything to me!" The demon said as he wiped blood off his mouth. "Just how much defense and endurance do you have..." Claude said as he sighed before he parried another slash. He then dropped his blade shocking the demon. The demon while shocked was unable to react quickly enough to Claude who had suddenly taken a step forward and threw a punch at his stomach. "Blurgh!" The demon coughed out blood as he was sent flying violently this time. ''Sh*t! Why is he so strong! This body is too weak, I need to reap those bodies. Then will I be able to fight this guy.'' The demon thought as he quickly glanced at Sylvie''s group before making a mad dash towards them. "Where do you think you''re going?" Claude asked as he appeared in front of the demon slashing downwards with his sword. The demon seeing this parried the blade with his claws. He then flipped over Claude as he madly dashed towards the group. "Laura!" Claude shouted. "On it!" Laura said as she casted a spell. " Crystal Magic Barrier! " Laura said as a transparent barrier was erected around her and the kids. "You aren''t worth my time woman!" The demon said as he didn''t realize there was a magic barrier there. Thus, he lunged towards Laura. THUD The demon who was unaware of the barrier was running at high speeds, thus when he crashed into the barrier, he surely would suffer a lot of damage. "Fireball!" Laura casted. "AGH!!!" The demon cried out as it was burning in the flames. "Two Step Piercing Blow" Claude came out of no where as he took two steps and pierced the demon''s heart. The demon then stopped wailing in pain as it dropped down before it was motionless. "Sigh. Was that it?" Laura asked as she brought down the barriers. "Probably I guess? I haven''t fought against a demon in many years. And none of them were really high class. Usually lower and medium." Claude said as he shrugged. "Oh well, looks like the king is coming over. That guy is always late to the party isn''t he?" Laura said as she looked towards the entrance. "Eh... Makes me wonder how he became the king. The king I served wasn''t always this late." Claude said as he looked towards the entrance. "Ah! You two! Did you already finish everything here? I thought I sensed some catastrophe happening here..." The king said as he looked at the two. ------------- Author : yawn *poof* 392 The Tables Have Turned "Yeah yeah, I wonder if there was a catastrophe happening." Claude said sarcastically as he looked around the academy. "Hmm... I don''t see anything out of the norm here." The king said as he followed what Claude said and started looking around too. ''Must maintain my image here. Pretend it was just a joke.'' The king thought inside his head. "So what happened here? Care to explain Mr. Claude?" The king asked him. "Oh yeah, totally do. There were some intruders in the academy. One of them sacrificed his soul and body to a higher demon. You just missed it. If you were here just a minute earlier, you would''ve still seen the demon." Claude said as he started walking towards his unconscious daughter. "Tell your men to go search the academy for any suspicious people. Also go rescue any of the children that are in trouble." Claude said as he looked at the king. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Heed my command. Go find and eliminate any intruders, and rescue all the students and teachers here." The king said as he commanded his troops immediately. "Claude, why do I feel like you want to kill me ah... This isn''t how you treat a king..." The king said as he looked at Claude warily. "Yeah yeah, my daughter nearly died. Yikes, like I am in the mood to talk with you in general." Claude said as his eyes moved towards the boys that were apart of Sylvie''s group. "First things first. I need to teach these boys a lesson when they wake up... No one is made for my daughter." Claude said as he looked like he wanted to kill them. "Hey! Don''t touch her friends. What are you doing! She''ll be upset if you harm them!" Laura said as she stopped him from doing anything rashly. "How can I possibly do that! Our daughter will only marry me! You understand! I can''t let them have her! I must give them a lesson! Don''t hold me back Laura!" Claude said as he went up to the boys looking like he wanted to attack them. "Hey!" Laura said as he caught his arm not letting his fist get any farther. "Can you two stop acting lovey-dovey? I am literally your only audience member." The king said as he coughed which made the two snap out of it. "Fine. Then what shall we do now?" Claude said as he looked at the king. "Well... For starters, let''s bring that demon corpse back to the laboratory." The king said as he looked at the higher demon. "Alright then." Claude said as he didn''t care much about the corpse. However, unsuspecting to anyone right now. The higher demon who was thought to be dead suddenly leaped at Sylvie. They were unable to react in time as the demon reached the unconscious Sylvie first. "Stop! If you take another step forward, she will lose her life." The higher demon said as he had a smirk plastered on his face. "Don''t forget, demons have 9 lives you fool." The higher demon said as he looked at Claude. "..." Claude had an extremely irritated expression on his face right now. He completely wanted to obliterate the demon for touching his daughter, however, at the same time if he did anything. She would ultimately die. --------------- Author : oh no late chapters for next few days due to finals *poof* 393 h "You better let her go right now." Laura said as she glared at the demon. "Otherwise what? What could you possibly do to me? I sure wonder what you can do." The demon said as he placed his hand at Sylvie''s neck. "Do you dare?" Laura said as she looked at him. "You think I, a higher demon don''t dare? You are really mistaken." The demon said as he moved his hand closer to Sylvie''s neck which started to trickle with a bit of blood. "..." Laura didn''t say anything as she released huge amounts of mana which startled the king and the demon. "Stop! Didn''t you hear me! Do you want me to kill her that badly!?" The demon cried out as he raised Sylvie up and looked towards Laura. "If you kill her, you should know that you too will die alongside her. If you let her go right now, I''ll let you die a less painful death. If you don''t, I''ll torture you forever." Laura said as she looked at him with cold eyes. "Stop that! You won''t just kill me or her! You''ll destroy this entire place! Are you trying to kill others too!? Aren''t you human!?" The demon cried out as he tried to think of reasons to stop Laura. "Who said I cared about them? You either let her go right now, or you shall die." Laura said as a black orb surrounded with purple aura started to appear on her right palm. "If so be it! If I die, she will be brought down with me!" The higher demon said as he waved his hand to cut off Sylvie''s head. " Demon Restricting Chains! " Laura said as chains that were glowing yellow appeared from the ground and held the demon''s hand and feet. This had made the demon drop Sylvie on the ground as he was being restricted from movement. "Let me go! I don''t accept this! I shall not die like this!" The demon said as he struggled within the chains. "Elemental Magic: Eternal Flames." Laura said as black flames were shot at him and started to burn him. "AHHHHH!!!! IT BURNS! MAKE IT STOP!" The demon cried out as it wailed in agony. "I already gave you your chances. Now you shall suffer until you die." Laura said as she looked at him. "Ugh... What happened..." Lance said as he got up while holding his head. "Nnh..." Elise got up too as she also held her head. "Great, looks like you two are awake. Can you wake up the others then?" Claude said as he looked at the two. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. The two not knowing who Claude was, nodded their heads as they woke up the rest who were still unconscious. "Wait, isn''t that the king?" Maria said after she woke up before rubbing her eyes. "Holy crap, it''s really the king. Why is he here?" Chad said as he looked at his friends. "How would I know?! But hey, isn''t that Sylvie''s mother? Then who is that man? Is that her father? He''s pretty handsome." Maria said as she looked at Claude. "Stop that. Don''t look at him." Chad said as he made her face him. "Don''t touch me what are you doing." Maria said as she slapped him in the face. -------------- Author : yawn *poof* 394 g "IF I HAVE TO DIE LIKE THIS! I MIGHT AS WELL END IT RIGHT NOW!" The demon gave out a roar as his body started to inflate. "What is he doing!?" Claude asked as he watched the demon inflate his body. "Oh no! He''s going to self destruct! With that amount of mana inside him, he''s going to set off a really big explosion!" Laura said as she realized what he was doing. "We must stop him then!" The king said as he looked at the demon. "It is too late! Hahaha! You all shall perish with me!" The demon laughed. "Crystal Magic Barrier!" Laura said as she casted a barrier to surround the demon. "This will only help reduce the damages the explosion may bring!" Laura said as she looked at the rest. "Ugh!" Sylvie''s voice came out from right under the demon. "What''s going on..." Sylvie said as she held herself before sitting up. "Sylvie!" Laura cried out as she realized how close her daughter was to the man. "Okaasan?" Sylvie said as she looked towards her mother. "Get out of there! Hurry up!" Laura shouted as she looked at her daughter. "Too late! Let your daughter be engulfed by this explosion!" The demon laughed as he realized he would definitely be able to kill somebody. "Devil''s Magic: Self Destruction." The demon said before a loud explosion sound was heard. "SYLVIE!!!" Laura cried out as she watched as the explosion engulfed her daughter. "SYLVIE!" Claude cried out as he watched his only daughter disappear in front of his eyes. "SYLVIE!!!!!" Elise and the others cried out as they covered themselves using magic from the explosion. "SH**! Is this what the destruction I sensed was?!" The king cried out as he covered himself using magic. The group all waited for the dust to go away as they looked at the spot where Sylvie was originally at. Laura immediately came over to that spot, however, all she saw was nothing... "..." Laura didn''t say anything as she was on her knees as she held the spot where her daughter originally was. Everyone was feeling the same emotions she was feeling, they all knew her well. Including the king who she usually played pranks on when she was young. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "S-Sylvie..." Maria muttered weakly as tears started to overflow. "God damn it..." Claude cried as he sat against a wall while covering up his face. "..." The king only had a downcast expression, as he was used to too many deaths. He wouldn''t cry over death like this. As a king, he had to give up his emotions. ''How could this be though? Not even an ash of hers remained... Not even a single piece of clothing...'' The king thought inside his head. ''This wasn''t how it was supposed to go? At least, not in the stories I''ve read...'' He thought again. "We shall have a funeral for her then... The highest level one can receive." The king said in the silence which finally brought everyone down into tears, as he had said what they had not wanted to hear the most. The fact that she had died in front of their eyes... ------------ Author : iforgot to publish lull *poof* 395 End Of Volume 1 Gradually, two years have passed since Sylvie''s death. Laura and Claude visit her grave once a day, which was built in the academy as its own room. It was decorated with a tree and many flowers, following that with many stray animals such as cats, dogs, and birds. Once in a while, you would see a fairy. These fairies had remembered the young girl when she had entered the academy years ago. They also knew that she had saved them by fighting off the enemies. However, they were saddened when they found out that she had died. So once in a while, they would come to this room to pay their respects. This was done by many teachers at the academy as well. The fairies started to help the teachers get stronger too. They had also done the same for Sylvie''s group of friends. Elise, Sam, Lance, Maal, Maria, Benji, and Chad. As they had also protected the fairies from the hands of the evildoers. Practically, Sylvie had made her own mark in history at this time. Even though no ashes or corpse were found of her. Her funeral was still carried out without any problems. Even those from other neighboring countries had attended too. Laura couldn''t bear to witness the funeral as she would keep crying. This made Claude lead her away as he comforted her. Jin and Yves couldn''t believe their ears as they found out about the news. They immediately stopped whatever they were doing and rushed towards the destroyed academy where the funeral was taking place. Not until did they arrive there to find their mother crying while their father was comforting her did they finally find out that everything was true. And it wasn''t a sham at all. Jin too cried as she treated her as a treasure. Even though he hadn''t been with her much of his life, he was still ultimately her sister. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Yves however, didn''t cry. He just stood there in silence. If one was to look at his eyes, they would see that his eyes were unfocused. He was confused, puzzled, he had no idea what to do with his life. He had been training to protect his little sister of his as his father had said. However, now that his sister was dead, what was he supposed to protect? After this, in the span of two years. Elise and the others had developed their own groups. They weren''t the same ever since Sylvie had died. It was like they had all distanced each other purposely. They felt guilty as they all had a chance to save her. Yet, she had died in front of their eyes. They couldn''t bear to face a member of the group without feeling guilt. This had caused the group to disband as they all were singular now. However, Lance and Elise still had their relationship. They became the top couple of the academy as they thanked Sylvie for bringing them all together and helping them. As for the truth of Sylvie''s disappearance... One will find out later. ---------------- Author : aye! This will mark the end of Vol1! For now, you all can get random filler chapters as I make a plot outline for vol2. Premium is jan 6+ *poof* 398 Extra Chapter 1 "Bwaah. This place is no fun." Sylvie said as she walked through the forest slowly. "I told you, Sylvie, we''re heading to a city... Why would being in a forest be fun!?" Maria said as she was ready to hit her on the head. "Aiya! What are you doing! You''re going to kill me!" Sylvie cried out as she ran around in circles. "Stop it you two, why are you still messing around! There are monsters and beasts in the forest! Shouldn''t you at least be a bit wary?" Ariana said as she looked at the two. "Ahh, get used to it. They''re always like that." Sam said as he glanced at the two. "I mean, there usually isn''t really anything happening. And if anything does happen, it usually never goes wrong with Sylvie on our side." Chad added. "Hey, guys! The city is here! Just up ahead!" Lance shouted as he was walking side by side with Elise. "Really!? Let''s go!" Sylvie said as she immediately started to run towards Lance and Elise. "Ah! Why do you run so fast at such a time like this!?" Maria cried out as she hurried to catch up to Sylvie. "Wait up!" Sam and Ariana said as they hurried to catch up to the group as well. "Card Magic : Physical Enhancement Speed!" Chad said as he took out his cards so he could catch up to them without being left behind. "Earth Magic : Carriage Creation!" Sam said as he placed both his palms onto the ground before a carriage appeared in front of the two. "Let''s get on before they leave us behind." Sam said as he helped Ariana get onto the passenger seat before he hopped on as well. He then pushed the carriage a bit so the wheels would start going before he hopped onto the carriage as well. "Wahh!" Chad cried as he jumped to the side as he saw the carriage heading towards his way. "Sam! How could you do such a thing!" Chad said as he got his cards again. "Card Magic : Stone Pebbles!" Chad said as he aimed the pebbles at the carriage''s wheels. Ting "Oh no! Ariana hold on!" Sam said when he realized the carriage would turn over due to Chad aiming at the wheels. "Okay!" Ariana said as he held onto him tightly. As she held onto him tightly, Sam then jumped off the carriage before it turned over and smashed into pieces. "Physical Reinforcement Magic : Agility!" Sam said as he started running away from Chad with the boost he had cast on himself. "Get back here you!" Chad said as he saw Sam running away from him. "Card Magic : Fireball!" Chad said as he shot a huge fireball towards Sam''s direction. However, past Sam was the rest of the group as well. Thus, the entire group got into a battle with each other. "Bow Magic : Ice Arrow!" Elise said as she realized a light blue arrow towards the huge fireball. As the arrow touched the fireball, the fireball froze before it shattered into pieces. Thus, leaving beautiful shining glass that glittered as it fell onto the ground. However, she wasn''t just done yet. Since she got attacked, she must retaliate as well. "Bow Magic : Electric Arrow!" Elise said as she let the arrow loose. WHOOSH "Oh this is bad!" Sam cried out as he saw the arrow heading towards his way. "Earth Magic : Stairs Creation!" Chad said as he made stairs for him to walk onto so he could easily jump over the arrow without being hit by it and causing damage to Ariana. "Card Magic : Crystal Shield!" Chad said as he threw the card right in front of his feet. Not much longer the arrow was already in front of the shield he had created. BOOM The crystal shield shattered into bits and pieces when the electric arrow collided with it. Chad being the chad he was, he immediately ducked down so the crystal shards wouldn''t stab into him due to the force. "Ugh!" Chad cried out as he stopped his body from flying out due to the immense amount of pressure the arrow had brought. "Why are you still so strong! Can''t you just go easier on me!? I almost died!" Chad said as he poked his head out of the broken crystal shield. "You did attack first." Elise said as she turned around and started making her way towards the city. "Get back here you all!" Chad said as he started running again to catch up on them. ... "Um... That will be 5 silver per person..." The guard at the gate said as he looked at Sylvie. "Here you go." Sylvie said as she placed 5 silver coins onto the guard''s hand before walking in. The rest of the group naturally did the same. ''What did those poor children face in the forest? They were all bruised up...'' The guard thought inside his head as he watched them enter the city. "What are you spacing out for man? Get back to the job. We have a long line of people wanting to enter the city nowadays." The guard next to him said when he saw his buddy doing nothing but looking at the wall. "Oh, nothing. You''re right, we have a long day ahead of us. Let''s try to get as many as we can." The guard said as he snapped out of his daze before talking to the next person in line. ... "Ahh! A warm bath is always the best after traveling!" Sylvie said as she soaked her body into the water. "I know! Isn''t it the best!" Ariana added as she sat next to Sylvie. "Well, we should leave in a bit. We need our energy for tomorrow after all. So we can explore all the restaurants and clothing stores here. And then have some fun in the Adventurer''s guild. There is also that dungeon in this city." Maria said as she looked at both of them. ------------ Chapter 1/2 done for today! :DD Ma stomach is dying. And yes I am back! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. *poof* 399 Extra Chapter 2 "Ah. This city is so big." Sylvie said as she was walking down the street with the girls. The boys had gone off on their own to do something else as they didn''t want to go shopping with the girls. "Wait I''ve been wondering... Doesn''t this city have a teleportation crystal? Why did we walk all the way here?" Maria asked as she looked at the group. "I completely forgot there was a teleportation crystal here." Ariana said as she scratched her cheeks embarrassedly. "I wanted to walk through the forest." Elise replied. "I didn''t even do any research on this city!" Sylvie replied enthusiastically. "Oh, what am I going to do with you all... I don''t think I can live being with you girls anymore... It''s like we''re going to go into that dungeon and you''ll all forget about something important..." Maria muttered as she walked dazedly questioning about life. "What was that?" Sylvie asked her. "Oh, nothing at all! Don''t worry about it. How about we enter this store?" Maria said as she pointed at a jewelry store. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Sure! I think my mother wants some more jewelry." Sylvie said as she went into the store with the group. ... "Welcome, how many I help you ladies today?" A worker there said as she looked at them. "Mmm, we will just go look around for a bit. And see if there is anything we like if that is alright with you." Maria said as she looked back at her. "Accessories are that way. Antiques are that way." The worker said as she pointed in two different directions. "Thanks!" Sylvie and Ariana said as they went towards the accessories side so they could buy gifts for their family. Meanwhile, Maria and Elise went towards the antique section so they could find if there was anything useful for them. "Uwaah! Look at all these pretty pieces of jewelry!" Sylvie exclaimed as she looked at them with stars in her eyes. "I know! I wonder how expensive they are for them to look this good." Ariana said as she also looked at the pieces of jewelry. "Well if there is anything. We can always buy them and then ask Sam for more money!" Sylvie said as she planned on making use of Sam as much as she could. "Do you really only think of him as a money-making device?" Ariana asked her. "I mean, he''s a good tank too. And he has some brain problems, but recently he''s getting smarter. So he''s alright I suppose." Sylvie said as she had some time to think about it. "Is that so?" Ariana said as she was looking at a necklace. "Do you think this will be good on my mother?" Ariana asked Sylvie as she pointed at it. "If you think so go for it. Nothing is stopping you!" Sylvie said happily. "I think I''ll get a necklace for my mother too." Sylvie added as she looked at a glistening necklace in front of her. "Alright, this is all I''m getting. Let''s go back to the cashier." Ariana said as she took the necklace. "Yeah, I want to go browse the antique section too." Sylvie said as she got the necklace too. "Alright then, let''s go make the purchase." Ariana said as she went towards the cashier before putting the necklace on the counter. "That will be five platinum coins for both of them." The cashier said as she looked at the two. "Here you go." Sylvie said as she placed five platinum coins onto the counter. "Thank you for your purchase." The cashier said as she watched the two go towards the antique section. "Your welcome!" Sylvie said as she went to find Maria and Elise. ... "This is an interesting vase." Maria said. "Why are you even looking at vases?" Elise said as she was looking at amulets and etcetera "Because maybe they have some magic function. Like what if this vase could store water in it or something?" Maria said as she remembered the old stories her family had told her once. "Wasn''t it the one about the person who had a vase that could shoot out water or something? And that it was really strong?" Elise said as she has also heard of the legend before. "Yeah!" Maria nodded. "Heyyy! What are you two looking at?" Sylvie asked them. "Oh, I am just looking at this vase." Maria said as she pointed at it. "Let''s see. Appraisal!" Sylvie said as she closed her eyes before opening it again. ______________________ - Appraisal - Item : Water Storage Vase Effects : -10SPD +200MP Description : A mimic of the legendary vase that could store an infinite amount of water and be used to unleash torrents of waves. Even though it is not as strong as the legendary vase, it is still able to store a month worth of water while keeping it purified. _____________________ "Oh, it''s a mimic of the legendary vase. It''s able to store a whole month of water while keeping it purified. You can''t really use it for an attack I think..." Sylvie said as she looked at Maria. "Oh! But we kinda already have water magic so that''s kinda useless..." Maria said as she thought about it. "I guess there isn''t really anything good in the antique section." Ariana said. "Well... You girls know what time it is now..." Maria said. "Time to buy some new clothes!" The girls said in sync as Sylvie hurriedly left the store while Elise just looked at them. "Sylvie get back here!" Maria cried out as she saw her leave. "We''ll catch her eventually. She does need new clothes anyway." Ariana said as she held Maria down. "What she said was right. We''d probably meet her in the store anyway. Anyway, let''s go find a clothing store first. I need some more leather gear anyway." Elise said. "Alright then. Let''s go! What are we waiting for! There are multiple shops we need to visit!" Maria said as she dragged the two of them out of the store. ------------ 2/2 Chapters done WOOOOOO YOUR AUTHOR ISNT LAZY HAHAHA (4 Hours to type kms) *poof* . 400 Extra Chapter 3 "I am going to see if there are any weapons that are good." Lance said as he went towards the blacksmith. "Well, I''ll go check up on the Commercial Guild then. See if I can sell anything here." Sam said as he went towards the Commercial Guild. After the two left, it was only Chad and Benji left. "Well, what are you going to go Benji?" Chad asked him. "I''ll probably stock up on some supplies, then I''ll go check if there is a dojo around here somewhere." Benji said. "What about you?" Benji asked him back. "I honestly have no idea! Maybe I''ll just go find something to read." Chad replied. "Is that so? Oh well, I''ll be going now. Try not to get into any trouble or die while you''re at it." Benji said as he left Chad. "Oi! Why would I get into any trouble or die? Are you trying to curse me right now!?" Chad shouted at him in anger as he watched him disappear. "Hmph, well whatever. I''ll just do stuff on my own." Chad said as he had to find a way to release his anger on something. ... "Hmm... This looks like it''s the right store. Now I can only pray it has some spare good katanas. Maybe I''ll buy some throwing knives for Elise too." Lance muttered to himself as he took a step into the store. After stepping into the store, what he saw was a bunch of weapons laying on shelves and in cases. The only person there was a boy who was sitting behind the counter reading a book along with a little girl who was enthusiastically cleaning the shelves and floor. "Hello! How may I help you, sir?" The little girl asked him when she saw a customer had walked in. The boy merely gave him a glance to see if he was a troublemaker or not. After confirming he was just a person who didn''t look suspicious anymore, he continued pouring his full attention into the book he was reading. "I would like to see your katanas and throwing knives." Lance said bluntly as he looked at the little girl. "Oh okay, come this way. The katanas are over here. The throwing knives are in the containers over there." The little girl said as she lead him to one spot and pointed towards another. After following the little girl he came to a katana. "Can I inspect it?" Lance asked her. "Oh, go ahead! Be careful though, they are heavy and should be handled with care." The little girl warned him as she saw that he wasn''t really that of an adult. "I know." Lance said as he grabbed the katana before unsheathing it. He then proceeded to look at the blade and gave it a couple of swings. After doing that a couple of times, he put it back and went to look at another. The katana wasn''t suited for him at all. It was too heavy for no reason. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. He already has a lot of strength, thus he needs a really durable and flexible blade that could withstand his attacks just in case. After browsing all the katana''s in the store he could only sigh. "Is there anything of the problem, sir?" The little girl asked him scaredly as she saw him sigh after inspecting all the katanas in the store. "Nothing here really suits me. I''ll go check on the throwing knives now." Lance said as he went to the containers. "Eh really!? We are so sorry..." The little girl apologized immediately when she heard that the katanas weren''t up to his expectations. "What did you just say?" The boy that was sitting behind the counter said immediately. "The katanas here do not suit me." Lance merely replied as he continued to browse the throwing knives. "Repeat that one more time!" The boy said while gnashing his teeth. "As I have said, the katanas here do not suit me." Lance replied one more time, this time stopping to turn around and look at him. "What do you mean by it does not suit you? How do the katanas crafted by my master not suit you?" The boy asked him angrily. "Andy! Stop that!" The little girl said as she reprimanded the boy. "Why should I stop? He is insulting our master''s work!" The boy said as he pointed at Lance angrily. "He never insulted our master''s work! All he said was the katanas do not suit him!" The little girl said trying to defend Lance. "Stop trying to defend people! They will make use of you!" Andy said as he looked at the little girl. "And you! Are you only going to hide behind her back!? Why aren''t you saying anything!" He pointed at Lance again. "There is no need to talk to someone that is rude." Lance said as he completely ignored him as he went back to browsing the throwing knives. "Listen here you!" Andy said as he tried to get Lance''s attention. However, Lance never bothered to turn back. Seeing this, the boy got angry and went to grab a katana that was under the counter. He charged at Lance and brought it down upon him. "Watch out!" The little girl screamed as she saw him bringing down the katana onto Lance. CLANG "!!!" The boy widened his eyes in shock as he realized his attack had been blocked. "No way!" The little girl exclaimed in shock as all she saw was a blur before the customer had his blade unsheathed with one hand and blocked the attack. "He''s a master!" The little girl exclaimed in excitement as she saw that. The little boy who had dug a grave for himself jumped back and prepared to attack once more. There was no backing out as he had already attacked a master and had irritated him. He was already regretting what he had done. "Heyy. Who''s stirring trouble in my store again? Why do I hear so many clinks and clangs so often nowadays? Can''t you youngsters just keep it down for this old man?" A voice came from the back of the store. -------------- 1/2 chapter done :yawn: *poof* 401 Extra Chapter 4 "Master!" The boy and girl said as they turned around to face him. "Oh, it''s a little brat. What do you want here kiddo? Are you picking a fight in my store?" The man said as he looked at Lance. "No, wait, master! He wasn''t picking a fight! Andy was the one who picked a fight and tried to sneak attack him!" The little girl said immediately as she once again tried to defend Lance. "Is that so? Then surely Andy must''ve had a reason for attacking him out of the blue like that." The man said as he looked at boy as if waiting for an answer. "He was insulting your works, master!" Andy said as he pointed at Lance. "So, why were you insulting my work?" The man said as he looked at Lance. "Who said I was ever insulting your work? That little boy over there is just making things up." Lance said as he had his katana sheathed. "So are you making things up Andy?" The man said as he looked at Andy. "No! I am not making things up, master!" The boy said immediately as he shook his head. "Is he telling the truth, Ryena?" The man asked as he looked at the little girl. "Well... The mister over there said that none of the katanas suited him... And then Andy got mad saying that he insulted your works... Then they fought and here we are..." The little girl said as she looked at the man. "I am still young... I am not a mister yet..." Lance muttered. "What was that?" The man asked as he looked at Lance. "Hmm? What do you mean what was that?" Lance replied as he shot a question back at the man. "I asked, what did you say? My hearing is really bad due to my old age." The man said as he looked at Lance. "All I said was that I am too young to be called a mister." Lance replied as he sighed wondering how he got into this predicament. "That is indeed true. You are too young to be called a mister. So now tell me, how do we resolve this conflict you have with one of my students?" The man asked as he looked at Lance. "He says I insulted your work. However, he attacked me first. Thus I feel that the matter has been resolved. So there is nothing else to do." Lance replied to the man calmly. "Fair words. So what do you want here?" The man asked Lance. "I want a blade that is flexible and durable enough to withstand my power." Lance said as he looked at the man. "Don''t you have a katana by your side for you right there?" The man asked Lance as he eyed his sheathe. "I won''t be able to use this all the time. Thus, I always need a back up just in case." Lance answered as he gripped the hilt of his katana. "Is that so. I have been thinking of creating a new katana. However, I just can''t seem to get the supplies for it due to the levels of danger. Are you willing to get the materials for me?" The man asked Lance. "I mean sure, I guess? My friends and I are pretty bored after all. And we were going to go accept some jobs from the Adventurer''s Guild anyway." Lance said as he agreed. "Well, that''s great! Come in here and let''s have a talk about what materials you need!" The man said as he gestured for Lance to enter the blacksmithing room. "Alright then." Lance said as he followed him in. After the two left, both Ryena and Andy were left alone in the front of the shop. "Did master really let him go like that!?" Andy complained as he watched Lance walk into the blacksmithing room. "Let it go, Andy! You''re going overboard! Calm yourself down already! Jeez, you don''t have to get so angry like that. He didn''t even insult the master''s weapon." Ryena said as she looked at him. "Fine! I get it, I''ll leave him alone!" Andy said as he walked back to behind the counter. "Jeez... You can be so naggy some times even though you defend other people." Andy muttered to himself softly as he went to read his book. "What was that Andy?" Ryena asked him. "N-nothing! Nothing at all!" Andy replied instantly as he stuttered. ... ''Hmmm... Sylvie did give me a few-dimensional storage pouch. I wonder what I should stock up on. Maybe fish? No wait, Sylvie doesn''t really like fish that much... How about water? No wait, she can use water magic so there is no point...'' Benji thought to himself as he browsed the store. ''Oh! We need seasoning! The girls all hate tasteless food. Lance has no comment while Sam just eats anything. And Chad is just, he deserves to eat tasteless food for what he does.'' Benji thought to himself. ''All right, let''s get all of this then!'' Benji thought to himself as he picked up a small basket before putting all the seasonings he thought was needed. After getting all the seasonings he thought was enough for, he went to the cashier and placed the basket onto the counter. "That will be 4 platinum coins." The cashier said as he looked at Benji. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. ''What kind of seasonings did I even pick? Why are they so expensive. Jeez, guess I''ll be taking money from Sam again.'' Benji thought to himself as he paid the price before leaving the store. ''Welp! Time to go check out if there are any dojos around here. I want to see how my combat skills have improved over the years. I know I''ve gotten stronger and all due to Sylvie''s training us and all. However, there just isn''t anyone normal to compare to...'' Benji thought as he remembered getting beat up by Sylvie and the rest all the time. ----------------- YAWNNNN 1k words *poof* 402 Extra Chapter 5 "Hmm... Apparently there are multiple dojos in this city... And they''re all at each other''s neck competing for the number one spot... Now that sounds fun, if they''re constantly fighting each other, that means they are getting stronger more quickly!" Benji said as he decided to go North to fight against the first dojo. After asking and looking around for directions, Benji finally found an extravagantly built dojo. He was looking at it until he read what was on the plate. "Martial Art''s Dojo Of The North." Benji muttered as he read the name of the dojo. "Ohhoho! Is this a young admirer of the dojo?" An old voice suddenly came from his right. "Er no. I am not really an admirer of the dojo... I just arrived in the city you see." Benji said as he turned around to look at the old man. "Oh... What a pity, looking at your physique and body, it looks as if you have honed yourself to a really high degree. It would make you even stronger if you joined the dojo you know. We provide lessons on how to fight and survive in this world." The old man said as he attempted to acquire the young boy into his dojo. "Sorry, I really can''t. I came here with a group of friends and we don''t live near here at all. We are just here for a couple of days maybe weeks to explore. We are travelers, after all, you see. So I can''t really join a dojo which will restrain me." Benji said as he tried to reason with the old man. "I see... That really is a pity indeed. So may I ask why you are here? Surely you aren''t here to just admire the dojo or join it since you have said so yourself." The old man said as he looked at Benji. "I came here to challenge the dojo." Benji said as he looked at the old man. "And why would you do that? There are 3 other dojos, why did you choose us?" The old man asked him as he snorted. Clearly thinking in his head, ''This young brat thinks we are some mere pushovers and wants to try to take us down? Don''t even think about it!'' "So I can measure my power compared to others. The only people I''ve really only been able to fight were my group of friends and monsters. Thus, I don''t really have a clear understanding of my prowess when compared to other people in the world." Benji said as he looked at the man. "I see, then follow me. We have a certain location for people who are here to challenge the dojo." The old man said as he turned and walked into the dojo. ''At least he''s only trying to find out where he stands in the martial arts society... If he were to say that he was here so he can prove how strong he was... I would immediately show him his place, too many brats like that have been popping up recently. It''s starting to aggravate me a lot that I might go back into seclusion.'' The old man thought as he opened the shoji sliding door. "Come in, these are our newly accepted disciples." The old man said as he let Benji in. As Benji entered the room, he was met with young teenagers like himself who were in fighting stances and giving out punches and kicks. They may look like people who could fight from a normal person''s perspective. However, from Benji''s perspective, all he saw were kids who were just throwing out weak punches and kicks. "As long as you can beat one of them, I will allow you to challenge intermediate disciples. Then after you beat them, I will allow you to challenge advanced disciples. From there it will go something like core disciples, to personal disciples. Then after that, you are allowed to challenge a master, if you manage to beat all the masters, you are then allowed to challenge the headmaster. It is a pretty long process." The old man said as he stroked his long white beard. "Yeah... Can I just go challenge one right now? Since I don''t really have much time here anyway. And my friends probably found a mission from the Adventurer''s Guild. So I''ll probably be gone for the next few days or so." Benji said as he looked at the old man. "Fine by me. Students of the Martial Art''s Dojo of the North!" The old shouted as he looked at the disciples. "Grandmaster!" The students replied as they all bowed at him. "This boy here has come to challenge this dojo. Which one of you will be brave enough to face off against him to defend our reputation!?" The old man said as he looked at the disciples. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I''ll go against him!" A disciple said amongst those who were discussing amongst each other to see who would go up first. "Good! What is your name!" The old man nodded in approval as he looked at the disciple who braved himself and volunteered. "My name is Taku grandmaster!" The disciple said as he bowed at the old man. "Good! You will be facing off against the challenger! Challenger, what is your name? One must know your name if you are challenging." The old man said as he looked at Benji. "Benji." Benji said as he got onto the mat and got into a fighting stance. Taku naturally did the same as he walked over to the mat and also got into the dojo''s fighting style. After the old man saw how the disciple''s form was, he nodded. ''Great form for a beginner!'' He thought inside his head. "Are both fighters ready?" The old man asked. "Ready!" They both said in unison. " Then let''s hurry up and start the match. Begin!" The old man said as he let the two fight. ----------- Author : sorri for late chapter i beri buzi *poof* 403 Extra Chapter 6 "Ha!" Taku gave a battle cry as he was the first to charge aiming a palm fist towards Benji. Benji seeing how slow the attack was, even though it seemed quick to others, quickly and deftly dodged the attack. Seeing an opening he unleashed his own palm fist towards Taku''s side. "!!!" Taku seeing this opened his eyes wide in shock as he tilted his body a little bit so he would have enough time to dodge the attack. Already thinking of a counter, Taku using the initial force of his tilt made it become a full turn. Slowly bending down, he brought his leg up as he tried to give Benji a roundhouse kick. "Eat this!" Taku said as he aimed at Benji''s face. However, Benji already saw it coming as he spun and kicked with his own leg too instead of trying to dodge the attack. POW "Ugh!" Taku cried out as he felt himself being overpowered. Not wanting to risk any injury to his leg, he immediately spun the opposite way so he could withdraw his outstretched leg. Seeing how his opponent was now in a defensive stance, Benji would naturally no longer be passive. He switched his style into that of an aggressive one like he usually did when he was going against Elise who used her bow. With a quick step, Benji had already closed in the gap between himself and Taku. Seeing the boy in shock from his sheer speed, Benji used the opportunity to give him a punch to the stomach. "Pfft!" Taku took a blow to the stomach as he spat out saliva slowly slumping down onto the floor as he coughed in pain. "Match over! The challenger is the victor! He may now have the opportunity to challenge the intermediate disciples!" The old man said as he declared the match over. "You and you, bring him to the nursing center. He probably has some fractured ribs from that blow." The old man said right after declaring the match over. "Yes, grandmaster!" The two disciples said as they went over and picked Taku who was now unconscious from the pain he was receiving and hurriedly went to the nursing center. "Now then boy, are you going to challenge the intermediate disciples or no?" The old man asked as he turned around to look at him. "I will be challenging the intermediate disciples." Benji said as he looked at the old man unfazed by the question or his victory at all. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Alright then, follow me. We keep all the disciples apart from each other due to the type of training on what they do at certain ranks." The old man said as he lead Benji into another room. "Here we are." The old man said as he paused in front of a door after walking down several hallways. "This is where the intermediate disciples fight. And you will be required to fight on their terrain." The old man said as he opened the door. What was past the door was literally an excavated terrain with only tall poles which one had to jump on. "You will be required to technically trade blows in the air. Once you touch the bottom, you are considered out. The only way you can move is by jumping from pole to pole without losing your balance. This is also why we separate this room from the beginner''s." The old man explained as he looked at the disciples that were so fixated on training. "Attention!" He yelled loudly. "Grandmaster!" The disciples all stopped training as they stepped onto a pole and faced him. They all then bowed at him showing their respect for him. "We have a challenger! He has already defeated a beginner disciple. It is now up to you all to regain our reputation!" The old man said as he looked at them all. "Yes, grandmaster!" They all nodded as they looked up to look at the challenger, who was of course Benji. "Now, who will be the one that will face him? There can only be one!" The old man said as he looked at the intermediate disciples. "Rock paper scissors!" The intermediate disciples all went as they played a small game to decide who would go first. They all did this in a group of three so it would be easier to narrow down. After a few games, they finally narrowed it down to only two disciples who would get a chance to go against Benji. "Rock paper scissors!" They both said at the same time as they brought their hand down. "Rock!" "Scissor!" "Dang it!" The disciple who played scissors cried out when he lost the game. "Alright, I will be your challenger then." The disciple who won said as he looked at Benji. He then went to the opposite side of Benji. "You will start from here, while he will start from there. He will not go past the halfway section, as they have all the time in the world unlike you." The old man said as he looked at Benji before patting his back. "The match starts now!" The old man said as he started the match. As the old man had stated before, the disciple had only made his way to the halfway section before stopping. He calmly waited for Benji to make his move. "Alright then." Benji said as he also made his way to the halfway section without any difficulties. The moment he landed on the long pole, the disciple immediately jumped in the air and threw a sideways kick at him. Benji not expecting him to attack him like that immediately flipped over the disciple as he landed on a pole before leaping towards the disciple who had just landed. Seeing this, the disciple immediately jumped to another pole as he did not fully regain his balance to be able to defend himself. "Oh, that challenger is pretty nimble." The other disciples watching the fight said as they complimented him. ------------ Author : yawn *poof* 404 Extra Chapter 7 "Here is the Adventurer''s Guild!" Maria said as she looked at the building. "Wowie! It''s pretty big!" Sylvie said as she looked at it. "Now that I think about it. Didn''t we completely forget about Maal?" Ariana said as she looked at the group. "..." Everyone paused as they just realized that... They left their precious cat back at the dormitories before they left... She would surely get extremely angry with them when they came back. They better prepare for the worst. "I''ll be giving her fish when we get back." Elise said as she looked at the group. "I''ll give her some cuddling." Sylvie said as she looked at the others. "Wait! What about us?! What will we do?!" Ariana and Maria cried out as they didn''t really know anything else Maal liked. "Well... Good luck you two." Sylvie said as she prayed for them. "I don''t know, just find a way to satisfy her... Or just pin the blame on the guys. That could also possibly work." Elise said as she looked at them. "Ugh... We can only pray that goes right... Otherwise, we may even anger her even more..." Maria said as she looked at the sky. "She''s really scary... The moment I see her fingernails turn into claws, I will be running first. Just so you know you can go off and be the bait." Ariana said as she patted Maria''s shoulder. "I thought you were a holy priestess type of person! Why would you sacrifice me!? Did you end up becoming a demonic priestess!?" Maria cried out as she looked at her friend who had thoughts of betraying her. "One must live in order to help others. I have decided that I would live instead of you. Maybe her anger will be satisfied once she''s done with you." Ariana said as she could only hope for the best. "Hey!!! Get back here!" Maria said as she started chasing Ariana who was running around. "Never! You''re definitely going to offer me as a sacrifice to Maal! I don''t want that!" Ariana cried out as she started running away from Maria. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Say Elise." Sylvie said as she nudged at Elise''s arm. "What is it Sylvie?" Elise said as she turned around to look down at Sylvie who was still short. "You want to just go find a mission in the Adventurer''s Guild while they''re doing that? They''ll probably deny our choices if they come with us anyway..." Sylvie said as she looked at her. "Yeah, let''s go do that. They will probably want us to take some C-ranked mission that will make me bored." Elise said as she opened the doors to the Adventurer''s Guild and walked in with Sylvie. What the two girls walked into where boisterous people who were eating and talking to each other. Many of them turned to look at the door when it happened. They were stunned by the appearance of a cute little girl and a pretty looking lady. Some even tried to invite Elise and Sylvie to their table to have fun and talk to. Some even tried to try to add them to their party. However, the two quickly denied them as they went to look at the available missions. "What mission should we go for this time?" Sylvie asked Elise. "Preferably something around A tier. Otherwise, it will just be boring." Elise said as she was scanning through the board. "What are you girls looking at? This board isn''t the one that contains D-ranked missions." Some people said as they looked at them. "We aren''t looking for D-ranked missions." Sylvie said as she looked at them. "Oh, sorry. The F-ranked missions are over there little girly." The adventurers corrected themselves. "Screw you, let''s go Elise. The missions here aren''t the ones we need." Sylvie said as she grabbed Elise''s hand before walking to the second floor where the more difficult missions were. "You can''t go up there without being a B-ranked adventurer or above girls!" The adventurers said as they saw the two try to go up to the second floor. "Too bad!" Sylvie said as she went up to the 2nd floor. "Aren''t you going to do something to stop them?" The adventurers said as they looked at the receptionist who was a staff member of the guild. "What am I supposed to do?" The receptionist looked at them. "You''re supposed to stop them! You stop us, how come you don''t stop them? Are you sexist?" The adventurers asked. "I literally stop females too. What are you talking about?" The receptionist asked them puzzledly. "Two young girls just went up there! They aren''t even B-ranked adventurers yet. You know what, since you let them go up there, I''ll go too!" An adventurer said as he attempted to make his way up the stairs to the 2nd floor. "Oh sorry, you can not pass. You are not a B-ranked adventurer or above yet. Please stay at this floor until you are of such status." The receptionist suddenly said as he immediately appeared in front of the adventurer. "Cut the crap! You literally let those two go up! Why didn''t you stop them too?" The adventurer cried out as he looked at the man angrily. "Because they are of such status that I allow them to go up there." The receptionist said as he looked at them. "There wasn''t any indication of such things! I''ve never seen them here either! You''re clearly lying to me!" The adventurer shouted at the receptionist. "Are you doubting my judgement right now? I have the power to revoke your hunting license you know." The receptionist said as he glared at the adventurer. "Ugh! I will be contacting the higher-ups of your conduct! You are clearly being biased!" The adventurer said as he pointed at the receptionist. "You should''ve looked at their hands more carefully you drunks. They obviously had an A-ranked ID card. Did you not see the color red on their ID card?" The receptionist said as he looked at them all. "Ugh..." The adventurers groaned as they could not refute him. He was entirely correct, they were indeed holding something red. However, they had neglected it for something else as they were too engrossed in trying to get their attention. ------------------ Author : yawn *poof* 406 Extra Chapter 8 "Why are there so many goblin subjugation quests here... Oh, ma lord." Sylvie complained as she looked through all the missions. "Maybe there is a goblin dungeon around here or something. And the goblins are expanding their territories in preparation for war? Besides, the adventurers here look so weak..." Elise said as she continued looking through the mission board. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Yeah... That would be fun though. I can go watch those adventurers die. They dared to think we were that weak. Hmph!" Sylvie pouted as she imagined them dying in the war between goblins and humans. "Sylvie... You shouldn''t want people to die... You''re showing your dark side..." Elise said as she looked at her. "But they deserve it!" Sylvie complained as she looked at Elise with a sad expression on her face. "Of course they deserve it, but you shouldn''t wish for their death. Here, look. There is an escort mission. Apparently there will be 4 other parties with us. We''re crossing the Lurking Waters of Death." Elise said as she picked a mission from the mission board and gave it to Sylvie. "Mmm... Let''s just take this. They need to learn how to fight on the water anyway. They can''t use ranged attacks like us. Well, they can... However, they still need to learn how to fight using their weapons on the water just in case." Sylvie said as she was too tired of looking at goblin subjugation missions. "Alright, let''s go then." Elise said as she and Sylvie went down back to the first floor to apply for the mission they were going to take. "Mmm..." Sylvie nodded as she followed behind Elise silently. ... "Oh look, the two girls are back. I wonder what mission they are taking on." The adventurers in the first level said as they saw Elise and Sylvie who had came down from the 2nd floor. Hearing these comments, Sylvie and Elise didn''t care as they just went to the receptionist''s desk. They merely placed the mission down on the counter without saying anything as they didn''t want to have to start speaking to the adventurers. "May I see your ID cards?" The receptionist asked as he needed them to scan in the mission they would take. "Here you go. Put the mission on the entire party." Sylvie said as she gave him her red ID card that was indicating her Rank-A status in the Adventurer''s Guild. "Alright. Your mission has been accepted. Your party is now registered for the mission. Your client will be here in a week. So until then, please wait." The receptionist said as he gave Sylvie back her ID card. "Alright, goodbye." Sylvie said as she left with Elise. "Just who were those girls... They actually had a red ID card. That means they were higher ranked than us the entire time!" The adventurers in the first floor cried out as they watched the girls leave. "Wait, didn''t they say on the party? What if they''re just getting boosted by other A-ranked adventurers, thus causing their ranks to be higher?" Others started to say as they grew disdain and contempt towards Sylvie and Elise. "It would be appreciated if you didn''t slander people in this guild. You should already know that you get tested to become a higher rank at B-rank and higher. Otherwise, you get it from doing some good deeds that are of higher ranks." The receptionist said as he glared at those that were defaming Sylvie and Elise. "Ugh..." The adventurers groaned as they knew it was true. Thus, they could not refute his claims and could only throw away their contempt and ideas of the girls being boosted. Thus, they slowly drifted their conversations away from the two girls as they did not want to be yelled at by the receptionist again. After a while, the guild finally returned to normal as everyone forgot about the girls after drinking. ... "Alright then. I''ll try to see if I can find these types of materials." Lance said as he looked at the blacksmith. "I''ll be waiting for your return then. I''ll see if I can maybe craft a semi-legendary katana for you when you bring me those materials." The man said as he watched Lance go and prayed for the best. "No worries, my friends will be accompanying me anyway. They are pretty lucky and good at finding stuff." Lance said as he waved him goodbye before leaving the shop. "Sigh... Those are really difficult materials to attain though... It doesn''t matter how lucky you are, you''d need to fight a wyvern... Possibly even a dragon." The man sighed as he watched Lance leave. "Master, do you think he''ll be able to get the materials?" Ryena asked. "I have no idea, all we can do is pray. If not, I don''t think I''ll be able to craft a semi-legendary weapon my entire life." The man said as he went back to the blacksmith. "Are you really trusting him to get those materials master!?" Andy asked as he looked at the man. "Yes Andy, I will be trusting him. He looks and sounds like a trustworthy man after all. The looks in his eyes tell me that his will. will never waver. He''s already dead set onto accomplishing the task. All we can do is pray he''ll come back alive and well for him to be able to use the katana." The man said as he went into the room. "Ryena, are you really going to put your trust into him too?" Andy asked her. "Of course, if master believes in him. I''ll believe in him as well!" The girl said as she looked at him. "Tch..." Andy just went behind the counter as he started reading his book to remove his anger. ''How could they believe in somebody that had insulted their own work... They also would''ve killed me too! I''ve been disgraced too much! I hope he dies on the task. It would be better for me.'' The boy thought inside his head. ------------ Author : STOMAC ACHE WEII *poof* 409 Extra Chapter 11 "Oh my god, this is so boring. Just how many damn goblins are there? It''s like a neverending apocalypse of zombies." Sylvie muttered to herself as she slew another goblin by cutting its head off with the katana her mother had given her years ago. "Blraaahhhh!!!" A goblin cried out from behind her as it swung its club down onto her head. However, she had already sensed him attacking her from behind. Thus, she merely gripped her katana in a reverse grip and stabbed through his heart. Splat Sylvie swung the blade a couple of times to make sure the blood got off as she didn''t want her precious katana to be dirtied. Well in general, she wouldn''t want the blood to be on her or anything of hers anyway. "Sigh, there are more readings over there..." She muttered to herself as she had used her sensing ability to find out where the goblins were. "There are too many of these damn things... Just how do they even reproduce so many? Do they not get tired from doing those no-no activities?" Sylvie said as she disappeared on the spot due to her speed which made her have an appearance within the group of goblins in no time. She started slaying them one by one as she was too bored to expend any of the moves that would make her more tired. After slaying goblins for 4 hours did she finally find a dungeon that was creating all these gobins. "Finally found the reason... And all the goblins outside have been cleared... Ha~, it''s only this thing I have to clear now. Better and hurry up to clear this dungeon and come back just in time for dinner. I am so hungry!" Sylvie said as she dashed into the dungeon. ... "Oh my god, why are there so many goblins surrounding this dungeon? I can''t even get in like this. After I kill one, it''s like five more pop out." Sam said as he was swinging his hammer breaking the bones of every goblin that was near him. He also used his shield to bash the goblins breaking even more bones as they get sent back flying into their own allies. "Support Magic : Strength Boost!" Ariana said as she cast a spell that would help Sam relieve a bit of his burden. With more strength, the goblins were sent even farther, thus, causing more damage which helped spare some time. After a few hours did they finally clear out all the goblins in front of the dungeon. "Hah..... That was so tiring." Sam said as he took some deep breaths. "Well, are you ready to enter the dungeon?" Sam asked Ariana. "Yeah! Are you okay though? You look a bit worn out." Ariana said as she prepared to cast a spell on him. "I am alright." Sam said. "Holy Magic : Cure!" Ariana said as she used cure with holy magic which amplified the effects by a lot. "Thanks! That helped a lot. I feel more refreshed now." Sam said as he thanked Ariana. "No problem, now let''s hurry up and clear this dungeon." Ariana said. "Yeah! I can''t wait to get back and eat some food from that city! They had some delicious meals at the inn, thus, there must be even more delicious food at the restaurants!" Sam said eagerly as he entered the dungeon in a hurry to clear it. "Sigh! What up! You''re going too quickly! What am I to do if you get lost or something!?" Ariana cried from behind him as she started giving chase. ... "Water ball!" Maria said as a large water ball appeared and exploded on a group of goblins. "Bullseye! Hehehe! I am strong!" Maria said as she watched the goblins die from her magic happily. "You have like a crap ton of mana. Just continue shooting your water balls. My limbs are getting tired." Benji said as he had been kicking and using daggers to eliminate the goblins one by one. "Hmph! You don''t need to tell me that!" Maria said as she continued to shoot more water balls at the goblins as if it was the only spell she knew how to use. "I see a blue light ahead! I believe that is the entrance to the dungeon that is causing the goblin outbreak!" Benji said as his eyes caught a mysterious light as he was fighting the goblins. "Alright! Let''s clean out these goblins so we can hurry up and finish them! I am so tired I just want to lay in bed and sleep!" Maria said as she created a gigantic water ball before hurling it at the group of goblins. "BWARGHHH!!!" The goblins cried as they were splashed by the water ball before drowning to their deaths. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Hurry up now! My side is done with!" Maria said as she looked at Benji. "On it!" Benji said as he got low by bending his knees. He then switched both daggers into a reverse grip. "Dual Venom Sting!" He said as he moved rapidly across all of the goblins piercing into all of their hearts as he went past them. They had all died without knowing what had hit them as he had done it so quickly. Only those at A-rank or higher would be able to catch his movements. "I am done, so let''s enter the dungeon now." Benji said as he looked at Maria. "Agreed! Let''s hurry it up! I think the smell of the goblins will stick to me if we don''t go back and take a shower." Maria said as she entered the dungeon with him. ... "You want to clear them out?" Lance asked as he looked at Elise. "Sure." Elise said as she generated multiple electric arrows due to its devastating effect on a large radius. "Raining Electric Arrow!" She said as she let the arrow loose into the sky. Which in turn, caused around a hundred more arrows of the same kind and caliber to appear in the sky falling straight onto the goblins. BOOM BOOM BOOM Everywhere the arrows landed caused explosions as if it was a bomb instead of normal arrows. They finished the task in no time. "You want to clear the dungeon by yourself since it''s smaller and doesn''t have much space to run in?" Elise asked him. "No problem." Lance said as he walked into the dungeon with Elise following behind. ------------ Author : woa *poof* 410 Extra Chapter 12 "Hup!" Sylvie swung down her katana onto the dungeon orb. After destroying the dungeon orb did she finally get teleported out of the dungeon. However, she made sure to take all the treasures there were so she could sell it for money later. "Whew, finally finished with that. The sun is almost setting. I guess it''s time for me to head back now." Sylvie muttered to herself as she started walking back to the inn. She took her time as she was mentally exhausted from killing goblins over and over. By the time she reached the city gates again, she was half dead. It was like she could be toppled over by an ant at any time. She was about to fall asleep due to exhaustion. "Little girl, are you alright?" The guard who they had paid the toll to enter asked when he saw her. "Eghh..." Sylvie groaned a bit before yawning lightly. She then turned upwards to look at the guard who had called her. "I am alright. I just need to sleep, thank you though." Sylvie said as she walked past him. "Oh alright... Be safe though! A little girl like you shouldn''t be walking around in the midst of night!" The guard said as he watched her disappear. He couldn''t leave his job to escort her back to her inn, thus, he could only pray she got back safely. ... "Oh my god. I think my arms are going to fall off." Sam said as he smashed the dungeon orb into bits and pieces with his hammer. "I think I am going to die in general... This is so tiring... I think I already depleted all my mana..." Ariana said as she plopped down onto the floor the moment they finished. After a while, they were finally teleported back outside of the dungeon. Sam had used earth magic to surround all the treasures so he could bring it back later. "Time to go back now I guess." Sam said as he used some more mana to produce a carriage made out of the earth. The two finally got an easy ride back to the gates as they could relax their fatigued body. And of course, the guard was just there confused. ''Why are those teens coming back all so fatigued? What did they even do? Hopefully they also make it back in peace since it is the night after all...'' The guard thought as he shook his head before letting them in. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. ... "Ha... Ha... Ha..." Benji breathed heavily as he slumped against a wall. His entire body was in pain due to the amount of goblins he had to slay. "IMA DIE!!!" Maria screamed near him as she laid flat on the ground breathing roughly. "All you did was literally use water ball! How are you physically tired!?" Benji said as he looked at her. "So? I still have to wave my staff around a bit! That makes me tired! Hmph!" Maria retorted as she started whining a bit more. "Oh my god, let''s just go back already. I forgot the goblins that die outside the dungeon don''t disappear after the dungeon is cleared. The stench here is so awful." Benji said as he got off from the floor and immediately started running back to the city. "Ah? Hey wait up! Why are you running away so quickly! Come back for this miss!" Maria shouted as she saw him disappear into the distance. She then got up too and started running for him as she didn''t want to be left out in the forest alone in the dark. Of course, they too, also ran past the guard at the gates. Who looked at them dumbfoundedly. ''Another pair too... Why are they so exhausted? Just what are they doing out there in the forest? Or were they just racing? Since they all came from opposite directions...'' The guard thought to himself. ''Hopefully they''ll get back to the inn safely as well...'' The guard thought to himself once more. "Hey man, what are you doing? You keep thinking to yourself a lot..." His partner asked him. "Oh nothing... I was just wondering why those kids are coming back all exhausted and stuff. Like it''s almost night too... Were they perhaps hunting out in the forest for money since they are living in this city now?" The guard asked him. "Hopefully not... There are too many goblins here as of late. It would be too dangerous to hunt without an entire group of twenty." His partner said as he immediately denied that. "Oh speak of the devil, here comes the last pair." The guard said as he looked at Elise and Lance from afar. ... SHATTER The dungeon orb was shattered into pieces as it was pierced by Elise''s arrow from afar. The two had done it effortlessly as Lance took care of the ones in the front while Elise took care of the ones from behind. The two had cleared out the dungeon pretty quickly but had to take a while to take all the treasure before breaking the crystal orb. As they did not have dimensional storage like Sylvie, or earth magic like Sam. They also did not have enough storage bags like Maria. Which caused them to decide which ones were better to keep while using their appraisal. "It''s time to head back. We''ve been looking through these treasures for too long." Lance said. "Yeah, let''s go." Elise agreed as the two went back to the city gates. They greeted the guards at the gate before walking back to the inn nonchalantly. "That was odd, how come those two werent tired at all? Compared to the others it was if they were only on a stroll?" The guard asked his partner. "Who knows, just let those kids do what they do. Since they got here from the forest they must know some bits of self defense anyway." The partner said as he reminded him of how they got into the city. "You''re right... I guess I have been overthinking too much. I''ll just leave it be." The guard said. ------------- Author : yawn *poof* 413 Extra Chapter 13 "Holy crap. Keep cooking! We are going to need to bring more food to room 008 in the exclusive hallway!" The head chef said as he looked at his subordinates. "Chef! We are cooking as fast as we can! However, they just devour the food so quickly! Are you sure they are even eating the food at this rate?!" A subordinate cried out. "It doesn''t matter if they eat it or not! They are paying for it! And if they aren''t eating it, the quicker they receive the orders. The quicker they''ll leave anyway!" The head chef said as he placed a plate on the counter for it to be delivered. "Yes, chef!" They all replied in unison. "Now I just wonder who those people are... For them to eat this quickly, how is that even possible." The head chef muttered to himself as he cooked up another dish. ... Inside room 008 of the exclusive hallway were 6 young teenagers and a kid that was eating. A kid that isn''t a kid, but is a kid at the same time, who is actually not a kid since she is a young teenager as well. "I need more! All those goblins made me so hungry for the first time... I can''t believe that fighting goblins would be such a pain... After this, I need to go talk to the master of the Commerce Guild again... Otherwise, he''ll keep on asking me when we''ll get rid of the goblins without him knowing." Sam said as he devoured a plate. "I also need to do it just in case he says that someone else killed the goblins instead of us. That wouldn''t be nice if our credit was stolen by a random." Sam added. Clink "This food is delicious. It''s nice to have something new after a while." Sylvie said as she was cutting a piece of steak that was marbling with juices. "It really is, it''s different compared to ours back at home." Ariana said as she was enjoying her dessert due to her already being full. Her stomach wasn''t as nonexistent as the others anyway. "This is so goooooood~" Maria said as she was having some nice, soft, and warm mashed potatoes. "Mmm... It''s so soft and warm... It just melts in my mouth..." Maria said as she continued to devour her plate. "..." The entire group just stared at her in silence as they stopped their meal. "What? What is it? Is there something on my face?" Maria asked when she realized everyone stopped eating and was staring at her weirdly. "Did you have to make such weird noises and faces when you are eating?" Chad asked her. "What do you mean by that? I am merely enjoying my food unlike you all who are just devouring their plates. Just because we can order more doesn''t mean that we shouldn''t eat it slowly." Maria said as she glared back at them. "Yeah sure..." They all said as they looked away from her before continuing their meal. "You all don''t believe me is it!" Maria cried out as she looked at them. "We all believe you, it''s just... We can''t stand the sounds and faces that you make when you are enjoying it... It''s so... Erotic..." Sylvie said as she held her forehead. "Oh, I am sorry that it''s like that... What can I say? Eating is one of human''s pleasures! Of course, it''s going to look erotic as I enjoy it!" Maria said as she looked at Sylvie. "Okay then... I''ll just continue my meal here... Please enjoy it even more..." Sylvie said as she scooted further away from Maria. ... "..." Maal laid on her bed as she looked around the room. She then got up and started to explore the house. ''Where is everybody...'' She thought inside her head as she made her way over to the Adventurer''s Guild. "Maal! Good morning, what are you doing here?" The receptionist asked her. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Where are they nya?" Maal asked her. "... They didn''t tell you?" The receptionist asked her back. "Nya???" Maal said as she tilted her head cutely in confusion. "They must''ve forgotten then... They went into a different country to explore the world a bit..." The receptionist said as she looked at her in pity. "..." Maal after hearing that was stunned for a few seconds. However, after the stun was over, she turned around and walked back home. She then laid on her bed and drifted off to sleep again. She''d rather plot about how to get her revenge after they were back. Rather than plot about it beforehand. As things never go according to plan. ... "Did you all feel that?" Sylvie asked them all of a sudden. "Yeah... Are the windows open or something? It is pretty dark outside after all... It could be the cold breeze from the night winds." Ariana said as she held her arms. "No... The windows are closed so that shouldn''t be the case..." Maria said as she looked around the room. "I feel like something bad will happen to us." Elise said. "What a coincidence, I also felt that something really bad will happen to us..." Lance said as he didn''t want to eat his meal anymore. "Oh no! Are we going to die? I don''t want this! Are there ghosts somewhere!?" Chad cried out. "Nom nom nom nom nom..." Sam just continued eating not minding whatever was happening. "Aren''t we just getting cursed behind our backs by somebody? Why are you all getting so superstituous?" Benji asked them all. "Oh come on, who would talk badly about us behind our backs? There''s no way someone would do that. Like who did we ever anger?" Maria said as she looked at him. "No wait, there is a person that we did anger..." Sylvie said as she looked at the group. "Who?" They all asked her at once excluding Sam. "Maal..." Sylvie said as they all widened their eyes in surprise. "We shouldn''t have left her there... Now we''re all going to die... Let''s make the best out of this trip then..." Chad said. "Agreed." They all said. ---------- *poof* 414 Extra Chapter 14 "So what you are telling me is that you already cleared out the entire forest? And that there are no longer any goblins? Within one day of you giving us this contract?" The master of the Commercial Guild asked Sam. "Correct, you can get your men to check if you want to." Sam said. "No need... However, just where did this S-ranked party even come from? And how did you mobilize them so quickly? Last time I checked, adventurers like being free and wouldn''t listen to orders that easily." The master of the Commercial Guild asked him. "They didn''t really listen to the order. They were just bored so they wanted to kill them, that''s basically it." Sam said as he looked at the master of the Commercial Guild. "People with such abilities nowadays... There are so many cowards or those that don''t want to help at all... They are so selfish and only care about themselves... This world is too disordered." The master of the Commercial Guild said as he sighed. "That''s how the world works. Nothing is ever easy. People are too complicated to understand sometimes. So you have to put it into your own hands most of the time." Sam said as he looked at the master of the Commercial Guild. "It is rightfully true. Just like you said, we humans are the most difficult to understand. Even more than demons and monsters themselves." The master of the Commercial Guild said as he held his head. "Anyway, don''t forget about what was written in the contract alright? We technically just saved your city right there and then. You could''ve lost your lives trying to defend the city." Sam said as he got up to leave. "No worries, I won''t go back on the contract. We''ll have to thank you all for removing the goblins from the forest." The master of the Commercial Guild said as he got up to walk Sam out. "By the way, you can have the corpses of the goblins. Maybe you could sell them somewhere to help your city flourish more." Sam said. "Thank you then. Don''t mind if we do take those goblins and sell them." The master of the Commerce Guild said as he watched Sam leave the Commercial Guild. After Sam disappeared from his sight did the master of the Commercial Guild go back to his office. "Ha... Flourish from selling goblins? That''s a miracle if it were to happen... Goblins don''t really have anything good to sell... If it was an orc, on the other hand, their bones and skin would be good to craft some weapons and sell. That would help us flourish a bit more... Goblins are just too useless to sell..." The master of the Commercial Guild said as he laid on his couch not wanting to do anything for the rest of the day. "Well... Let''s just sell those goblin corpses anyway... We''ll still be able to gain a bit if there are a lot of goblins." The master of the Commercial Guild said as he organized a team to be dispatched to collect all the corpses. ... "So how was it Sam?" Maria asked him when he came back. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Everything went according to plan. Our kingdom will be receiving the materials from the forest now. The master of the Commercial Guild doesn''t seem to be the type of person that goes back on his words anyway. So, we should be alright without any threats." Sam said as he looked at them. "That''s perfect then. What should we do for the 6 days until the people we need to escort are here?" Sylvie asked them. "Maybe we should spar each other in the forest? That''s honestly the only thing I can think of. Unless you still want to explore the city more." Benji said as he looked at her. "That''s the only thing I can think of too... Since this place isn''t really a tourist attraction place due to the goblins that were here recently. The only people coming here are merchants who plan on selling things for a high price with the excuse of there being too many goblins thus it''s dangerous." Ariana said as she looked at them. "Alright then. So who wants to spar me for the first day?" Sylvie asked them with a smile on her face. "I still want to go shopping a bit." Ariana said immediately. "I have to go pray at the church." Maria said after her. "There are a lot of books at the library I have yet to read." Chad said. "I still have 3 more dojos to challenge." Benji said. "Me and Elise are going to explore the city a bit." Lance said after them. "I- I have to go do something tomorrow too." Sam said as he looked at her in fear. "What else could you possibly be doing? You just finished everything you needed to do. Which was go talk to the Commercial Guild master. You seem to have become much bigger. Maybe that will help you go against me, yes?" Sylvie asked him. "I want to try a bit more food! Maybe if I eat more I''ll get bigger so I can fight you later! I am sorry Sylvie, but we are all busy tomorrow... Maybe next time?" Sam said as he looked at her. "Oh don''t worry, I''ll try to think of a new training regiment for you all when we get back." Sylvie said as she gave them all a chilly grin. ''Sam why''d you say that! You''ve killed us all! How will you ever pay us back?'' The group screamed internally as they looked at him. ''I am so sorry!!!'' Sam cried internally as well as he could feel the glares that were shooting at his back from his own friends. ''However I don''t want to die alone okay! You all should suffer with me as well!'' Sam thought as it was a reasonable decision. When they get back would they have to suffer a different set of punishment as well... One from Sylvie, one from Maal. They were in for a tough ride this life. ----------- Author : sorry I had to go shopping ;( *poof* 417 Extra Chapter 15 BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM "I am so tired! I don''t think I can run anymore!!!" Maria cried out as she was exhausted from running. "Don''t think about stopping Maria! If you do, it''ll be too late! Sylvie actually made the golems try to kill us all! We have to continue running!" Ariana said as she breathed heavily. She too was on the verge of collapsing on the spot along with Maria. "Stop talking! The more you talk the more tired you get! Try to save your energy and focus on finding a hiding spot somewhere so we can get a breather!" Chad said as he looked at the two. "Why can''t we just turn around and destroy those golems once and for all! That way we won''t have to keep running anymore!" Sam cried out as he looked at the group. "Because they''ll come back anyway! They aren''t living beings! They won''t die unless you obliterate them completely! Which we definitely can''t do due to Sylvie being on the constant watch." Benji said as he was running near the front of the group alongside Elise and Lance. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Is this why she decided to use golems instead of using summoning magic instead!?" Maria asked them. "Yes! And besides, she didn''t want to summon any cute things and let us kill it! Thus, she resorted to using golems which were just made out of the earth or objects! Anyway, ROLL TO THE LEFT!" Benji said before he noticed a golem swinging at them using its right arm. "Wah!!!" They all cried as they rolled to the left included with the fact that the golem''s swing had caused the wind to push them a bit too giving them more velocity. "Ow!!!" They cried out as they landed on top of each other with Ariana being on top of everybody. "Ah! Are you all okay!?" She asked them as she got off before using holy magic to heal them. "Thanks! I don''t think the golems can get in here though. The gap is too small for the golems which are gigantic. Why didn''t we think of this before?" Chad said as he pointed it out. "I don''t know, but I think she just wanted us to improve our stamina just in case anything happens. That''s why I just wanted to keep running." Lance said. "Besides, this way of training is laxer than our previous training methods... I wouldn''t risk angering her by finding a loophole in our training method to make her make it even more difficult." Lance added. "Yeah... Don''t forget about the number of times Sylvie has beaten us just so we would listen to her training methods. We still can''t beat her altogether, don''t forget that." Elise added. "You''re both right... How about we just rest for a bit then we''ll go up there again. There is no point in improving if you''re gonna die anyway! Thus I feel like we need this small breather for now." Maria said as she gave an excuse. "Yeah... We need to rest a bit anyway. We won''t improve if all we do is tire ourselves out without letting our body get used to it first." Ariana added. "Yeah... I feel like my legs are jello... I don''t think I could run anymore anyway." Sam said as he agreed with them. "Alright, we''ll take a 10-minute rest. After that, we''ll go up there and start running again." Benji said as he looked at the group. "Agreed?" He asked them. "Agreed!" They all said as they nodded their head in unison. Unbeknownst to the group, Sylvie was always watching and listening to their conversations. She had placed small golems near them so she could spy on their conversations using magic. Everything they had said, she had heard herself. She had nodded to herself when she saw them working as a group instead of doing stuff individually. As that would get them nowhere in life. Even though they needed to learn how to do stuff on their own, for stuff like this when they have a group. They need to use it to further gain their advantages before it is all over. So seeing them take this as a group activity instead of acting on their own, she knew they would do fine later in the future if she was ever away from them. ... 10 Minutes have passed and the group is back on the run away from the golems. "Why did we only take a 10-minute break! I am still so tired! My legs feel like jello again!" Maria cried out. "We just started running! How are you tired already! The golems don''t even move that quickly!" Chad asked her. "I don''t know! I just feel tired alright! I feel like I''ll collapse at any moment." Maria replied as she looked at him. "How much longer do we have to run for anyway!?" Ariana cried out. "About thirty more minutes! If we can survive for that much longer, it''ll be all over!" Benji said as he dodged the pebbles from the golem''s swing. "Let''s go up the hill! That way we can slide all the way down!" Chad said as he looked in front of them. "Alright! That sounds good for us!" Sam said as his weight would naturally let him slide faster than all of them. "Let''s go!" Benji said as they all started using their remaining amount of energy to run up the hill. Thus gaining them a bigger gap between them and the golems. After they reached the top of the hill they found stuff to slide down on. Sam and Ariana used his shield as they slid down. Meanwhile, Chad and Maria slid using water magic alongside a gigantic card as their raft. Benji had a sled in his kit for some odd reason and used that to slide down with them. Meanwhile, Lance and Elise merely launched an attack at the golem to send them flying a bit using their attack knockback. -------- *poof* 418 Why? @@ Why are you guys even still supporting me when I haven''t published at all? This is mind-boggling to me, I am not even a good author. And I have broken the statements I had made too...Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. *poof* @@ 419 Extra Chapter 16 \"How did they catch up already!? Aren''t they supposed to be heavy and slow? How can they be here already!?\" Maria cried out as she started running. \"There''s another small crevice here! Let''s go in so we can take another small break!\" Elise said as her eyes had caught a small opening. After fleeing by escaping down the hill. The golems eventually caught back up to them. They were back to square one, which was hiding inside a small crevice where the golems couldn''t reach them. \"How much longer do we have!?\" Sam cried out as the sun was already starting to set. \"I have no idea! Is it just me, or are the golems moving even faster now!?\" Maria cried out as she held onto her staff. \"No, it''s just us that are getting exhausted. I guess we''re mentally exhausted to the point where they seem fast now. If we can''t deal with mere golems Sylvie summons, how can we expect to deal with other monsters?\" Lance said as he was breathing roughly. \"None of that answered my question though! How much longer?! It feels like it''s been an entire day already!\" Sam said as he panted heavily. \"Only five more minutes. We got this. Only five more minutes that we have to avoid these golems for. I say we fight back at them.\" Elise said as she looked at the rest of the group. \"Agreed. I''ll help cast some reinforcement and enhancement magic for you all.\" Ariana said as she gripped her staff as well. \"Alright let''s go! We can''t wait here any longer. The golems will eventually breakthrough. Do you have any spells or attacks that could knock them back a bit so we could escape?\" Chad asked them. \"I can try to set a pitfall for them using my trap kit if you could potentially blind them for a while.\" Benji said as he looked at them. \"Maria can use her water magic as Lance uses fire magic. This could create steam for you. And could also blind the golems.\" Elise said as she looked at him. \"No wait, golems don''t even use eyes, do they? Don''t they just use their sensors? Will blinding them even work?\" Ariana asked as she looked at them. \"You''re right... The only way would be to fight our way out using brute strength. Lance and Sam will go then. They''ll push the golems back a bit, and then we''ll push our way through. And from there we''ll go back to the hill. Benji can start making his pitfall traps there to slow them down.\" Elise said as she gave instructions and commands. \"Alright! Let''s do that. If anything goes wrong, just focus on fleeing. It''s better if we escape with our lives rather than fighting back to attack something that we can''t even destroy.\" Chad said as he looked at them all. \"Agreed!\" They all said as they nodded at each other. \"The strategy starts in three... Two... One... NOW!!!\" Elise said before Sam and Lance bolted towards the outside of the tree and started to launch their attacks onto the golems. ------------------ Author : You all better thank XOMatsumaeohana for making me write ;( She is forcing me to write. I HAVE NEVER FELT IN DANGER AS I HAVE BEFORE! THE MOST IVE FELT WAS WHEN I HAD AN ASTHMA ATTACK! *poof* 421 Extra Chapter 17 \"Fire Dragon''s Flying Slash!\" Lance cried out as he unsheathed his katana before bringing it down upon the golem. A red light flickered as a picture of a Chinese fire dragon came out from his katana. The Chinese fire dragon proceeded to wreak destruction upon the path that it went across, eventually colliding into the golem which inevitably did not destroy upon contact. However, it was sent a considerably far distance which allowed the group to take this opportunity to leave. \"Earth Magic : Gigantic Hammer!\" Sam said as the ground below him started to tremble. Soil started to fly upwards as it formed a gigantic hammer. \"MOVE!!!\" Sam cried out as he launched the gigantic hammer at the golem. The golem which wasn''t fast at all was forced to bore the full brunt of the attack which had also sent it flying a considerable amount of distance due to the amount of force the hammer was thrown at it with. \"Now! Everyone run towards the hill!\" Elise said as she started to run. Everyone also started to run behind her as they looked behind once in a while to see how far the golems were. \"I am going to start setting the traps now!\" Benji said once they made their way halfway up the hill. \"Alright! Be careful then! You will be the closest to the golems! Which also means you will be their target!\" Elise said as she looked at him while she continued to run alongside the group. \"Don''t worry about me! You all better hurry up and replenish all your energy so we can last these last five minutes!\" Benji said as he was already beginning to create his pitfall traps at the speed where your average people couldn''t see. \"As he said, we need to replenish all the energy we can before we fight. Who knows what they''ll do in these last five minutes. We can never underestimate our enemies.\" Elise said as she looked at the group. \"What if they''re actually extraordinarily weak. Can we underestimate our enemies then?\" Chad asked her in a jokingly manner. \"And then their friends come that can beat you. Just because you underestimated them and let them go.\" Elise said as she shot Chad down. \"Ahh, I was just joking. Why do you have to say it like that?\" Chad said. \"Because we could potentially die within these five minutes with these golems. Who knows if Sylvie will actually let us live after this. First of all, who was the one that decided to get her angry again?\" Elise asked. \"Ah.\" Sam cried out as everyone pointed at him. \"Why are you all pointing at me?! Didn''t you all do the same thing and reject her too!? Isn''t it basically all of our faults?\" Sam said as he looked at them. \"Well, you were the last one so it is technically your fault.\" Maria said as she looked at him. \"Hey, guys! The golems are coming now!\" Benji said as he started going up the hill. \"Alright then! Prepare for combat everybody!\" Elise said as she stood up and looked towards the bottom of the hill where the golems were approaching them. ------------- Author : I am moving to my aunt''s basement on Sunday. Hopefully on Sunday and not any time later. *poof* 422 Extra Chapter 18 \"What should we do once they fall into the pitfalls?\" Maria asked her. \"Well, since we already confirmed that we technically cannot destroy them... We have to slow them down and counter all their attacks. As well as block them. And try to delay everything for five minutes... Basically, we have to go all out for the last few minutes there are now. Which is probably four more minutes.\" Elise replied as she took out her bow. \"I''ll give cover fire from the back. Sam can defend against some attacks. And Lance can counter some attacks.\" Elise said as she started to give out her commands. \"Ariana, you will use your magic to help boost their powers and give them a holy shield whenever they are in danger.\" Elise added. \"Maria, try to use water magic to slow them down, or knock them far away.\" Elise said as she looked at her. \"Got it!\" The four of them said as they looked at her. \"What about us?\" Chad said as he pointed at himself and Benji. \"Benji already did his job, and he technically can''t do anymore as the golems would outpower him.\" Elise said. \"However for you, try to restrict their movements using chains or something. Or magic to knock them away. I don''t even know what magic you have with your cards so just do whatever that''s helpful I guess?\" Elise said as she looked at the golems that had finally fallen into the pitfalls. \"Get ready everyone! Once they get out, we will need to start fighting!\" Elise said as she started creating an electric arrow so the golems would be knocked back into the pitfall once they tried getting out. \"Electric Arrow!\" She said before she let the arrow fly out of her bow. WHOOSH The arrow made its way towards the center of the golem who had finally crawled back out of the pitfall. Only for it to fall back down due to the force of the explosion. However, it had received no damage, as it was purely made out of durable materials this time. This was due to the fact that the group kept destroying the other golems, which Sylvie didn''t see as helping them improve. As they needed a rival to be able to improve, thus she changed the golems up. \"Everyone go!\" Elise said as the entire group started running towards the golems excluding Benji and Elise. Anytime the golems swung at the backs of anyone, Elise would shoot an electric arrow at the golem. This would temporarily stun the golems so the others could escape in time. Sam would block any attacks that usually went his way with his shield. He would normally be pushed back if it wasn''t for Ariana''s support. Also with Maria''s water magic that held the golems slightly back. Lance would parry any attack the golems sent at him which wasted more time. Chad would do the same thing as Maria as he used chains to restrain the golems'' movement as well. He would also use magic to block attacks from behind like Elise. Benji who couldn''t watch it by himself anymore started to go down as well. He set traps that also immobilized the golems as they were forced to be stuck underground. In a sense, everyone was protecting each other. Time slowly ticked away as the group fought with all their energy. With even Elise finally putting away her bow as she charged down with her daggers. ------------------ Author : my stomach hurts please send food *poof* 424 Extra Chapter 19 The two sides fought. With the golems having the upper hand, as they had unlimited stamina and were indestructible. Elise''s group were slowly getting tired. They were exhausted as they had already used up almost all of their energy. With barely any mana left, they all had to resort to pure strength and techniques to be able to survive. With every punch the golems gave, Sam would have to dodge as he could no longer defend it. Otherwise, he would be sent flying and take a considerable amount of damage. Lance was also the same, as he could no longer counter the moves with his own. He had to resort to parrying which also took a huge toll on him. As he had to calculate which move to do next to parry without taking significant damage. They had all lost track of time. The only things on their minds were to survive. They were almost only relying on using their survival instincts to help them avoid any danger, barely keeping their own lives. They were starting to regret the fact that they had all annoyed Sylvie. If they did not do such a thing, would they even have to suffer such grievances? However, they could no longer think about it anymore. There were no going back in time to fix regrets. They could only live with what they currently had. And in order to continue living, they had to survive this onslaught with their lives on the line. A few more seconds ticked as they all used their strongest moves to push the golems back as they saw the golems started to crack indicating their times were almost over. "RADIATING ARROW!" Elise cried out as she took out her bow as she leapt into the sky. While she fell upside down, she pulled her bowstrings and put all her mana into her last arrow. She then let her fingers loose, allowing the arrow to fly towards a golem. "Lightning Fire Quick Draw Slash!" Lance cried out as he poured all of his mana into his one and last attack as well. Aiming it towards the core of the golem. "Water Ball!" Maria used her signature move as she summoned a huge ball of water before throwing it at the golem. Praying that it was strong enough to destroy the core. "Hammer Throw!" Sam cried out as he reinforced himself with a physical strength enhancement before he threw his hammer at the golem with all his might. "Holy Smite!" Ariana said as she also used all her mana into her last attack. "Multi-Card Magic : Endless Abyss!" Chad cried out as he threw a multitude of cards consisting of many different spells. "Fist Martial Art : One Inch Punch!" Benji said as he got close enough to the golem with its fist almost at his side. He poured all of his mana into his fist before bringing it upon the golem''s core. BOOM All of their attacks connected as they heard a shattering sound in the distance. They all finally dropped down onto the ground exhausted. "We finally did it!" They all cried out as they laid on their backs on the ground. -------------------- Author : REEE I SMELL *poof* 425 Extra Chapter 20 "Congratulations, you all survived. Though you still nearly died. I should still torture you all a bit more as punishment." Sylvie said as she appeared in front of them out of nowhere. She looked down at all of them with a frown on her face. Obviously due to how they survived her punishment. She would''ve been happy if at least 3 of them were knocked unconscious. However, everyone in the party was still conscious. "Sylvie! How could you do something so horrible and mean?!" Ariana asked her. "To train you all." Sylvie said immediately. "How was that training! We could''ve died Sylvie!" Maria cried out as she looked at her. "I made it so it wouldn''t kill you. It would only give you minor injuries that would render you unconscious." Sylvie replied. "How would they do that? Every swing they threw literally left small craters in the ground!" Chad cried out as he looked at her. "That''s because it calculated you would be able to dodge it. Normally it would slow down if it realized you couldn''t dodge it. Or slow down enough to match your strength." Sylvie replied. "What if there was a malfunction? Wouldn''t we die instead?" Chad asked once again. "Why would there be a malfunction if I am the one controlling it? Do you really not believe in me that badly? I think you should go for a couple more laps while golems chase you Chad." Sylvie said as she looked at him with a psychotic smile on her face. "Err... No thanks, I am good. Please continue, I don''t want to run anymore." Chad said as he waved his indicating that he didn''t want any part of this. "Alright then, any more questions before we go back?" Sylvie asked them. "Actually, yes I still have one more question." Maria said as she raised her hand. "What is it Maria?" Sylvie said as she looked towards her. "Well... How do we get back? I can''t even move my body anymore." Maria asked as she looked at her with her eyes. "Well... I guess I can get the golems to drag you all back. Make you all a public attraction for the tourists I suppose. Everyone will get to see you all paralyzed on the ground as you get dragged if you want." Sylvie said as she replied calmly. "Or... You can just get up and walk back. If you are able to talk, you are able to walk. Rhymes doesn''t it? Now let''s go back to the hotel." Sylvie said as she started walking back to the city. "Ahh!! Don''t leave us so quickly Sylvie!!! You bad person!" Maria cried out as she watched Sylvie disappear into the distance. "Looks like we really have to walk back don''t we?" Maria sighed as she asked everyone else. "Yeah... Let''s go before it gets dark and monsters show out of nowhere. I wouldn''t want to die to them due to the fact that I couldn''t move." Benji said as he started to get up using a tree as his support. ------------------- Author : Sigh, we are doing a writing competition.. With 5 more authors :D this is so not gonna be fun. *poof* 426 Extra Chapter 21 As the group slowly made their way into the city. Sylvie was already back in the hotel as she laid in her bed and dozed off to sleep immediately. Being awake and keeping her attention on them using magic had used an incredibly large amount of mental focus as she also had to control the golems. "Sigh, they are still weak a bit. They need to become stronger if they want to fight off against stronger things. I am not the strongest in this world at all, even if I look like I am so far. I know that there will be stronger things than me that can destroy the planet." Sylvie muttered to herself as she hugged her pillow. "I can only do so much but hope to anticipate watching them grow stronger to be able to help me fend off against such beings that threaten the peace of the world. It wouldn''t be great if everything were to disappear now, would it?" Sylvie added as she buried her face into her pillow. "Now only I pray everything goes right and nothing goes wrong. Ah... Why do I keep getting dreams of Kenza... Even though it''s been so many years, I still keep dreaming of him for some odd reason... it hurts to keep dreaming of this every time..." Sylvie muttered finally before she drifted into her sleep. ... "Are we there yet?" Maria asked as she used a branch as a walking cane to help support her. "We''re almost there... We just have to traverse through a few more hills... After that, we''ll be traversing across the plains. And then we''ll see the city. After that, we''ll have to walk all the way through to reach the city..." Benji replied as he continued walking with his tired limbs. "How is that anywhere near? It seems like we will be walking for days on end. My legs are already numb, I can''t even feel them anymore." Maria said as her legs wobbled with every step. "We can only continue doing our best..." Ariana said as she started to chant a spell. "Holy Magic : Restoration." She said as a gold ring filled with complex magic symbols surrounded the group. The spell helped reduced the fatigue and regained a few of their powers back so they could walk a bit longer. "S-sorry... Ha... This is all I can do with the little MP amounts I have left." Ariana said as she looked pale. "It''s okay Ariana, the spell helped us enough. You can take a rest." Elise said as she looked at her. She then motioned for Sam to do something. "Earth Magic : Earth Carriage!" Sam used magic to create a carriage for them all to get on so they could preserve their energy. "This should help us regain our energy. So let''s get on so we can hurry back." Sam said as he helped Ariana up the carriage. Everyone else also got onto the carriage. They even got on top of the carriage as there was no more space. However, they could only make do with what they had. --------------------- Author : what am I even typing about anymore LOL? *poof* 427 Extra Chapter 22 "We''re finally back!" The group cried out in unison as they stood before the city gates. "Oh, what are you young ones doing here at such a time? Don''t you know it''s already night? Why do you all look so battered up? Just what happened to you all?" A gatekeeper asked them. "Tons of things... Can we go in now? I want to take a shower and go to sleep so badly. We are so exhausted right now." Maria said immediately as she looked at the gatekeeper. "Uh... Sure? Go on, make sure you all get enough rest. You all look like a mess and that you could fall unconscious in just a few seconds." The gatekeeper said as he opened the gates for them to pass through. "Thank you..." They all said as they walked inside the city as if they were zombies. "What do you think happened to those kids?" A man running a stall asked a nearby vendor. "Who knows? They were out for quite a while. Maybe they saw something horrifying? Maybe they saw an orc or something along the lines of that." The nearby vendor said as he went back to preparing his items. "Maybe so. They look bruised up but they don''t seem to be missing anybody from their group. Well aside from that little girl. However, I didn''t see her go out with them in the morning anyway. Oh well, as long as they''re safe and there isn''t anything catastrophic lying outside our castle." The man running the stall muttered to himself as he started to place his products in front for everyone to see. "Selling silk from the capitol! 20 gold coins a yard! Come get them now before they run out!" He started to advertise as well as all the other stalls and vendors in the city. ... "Looks like you''re all finally back." Sylvie said as she was sitting at a table while enjoying her parfait. "We almost died you know! And you''re just here enjoying a meal. Isn''t that a tad bit unfair?" Sam asked her. "Not at all, I have a lot of power unlike you all. Therefore, you''re the ones that need training, not I." Sylvie said as she shook her head before indulging herself with another spoonful from the parfait. "So what are we going to be doing after this?" Chad asked her as the group made their way to her table before sitting down. "We''re going to escort people through the Lurking Waters of Death. Did ya forget? We will be heading out in two days, so prepare yourself. And naturally, it''s going to be dangerous. Maybe you''ll find a water dragon, Lance. This could probably be used for the katana you want to be crafted by that blacksmith." Sylvie replied as she smiled at them. "Ugh... Why is it called Lurking Waters of Death again?" Chad asked her. "Because anyone that gets near or falls into the water is never seen ever again. It is highly suspected that there are multiple A-ranked monsters in there. Maybe even an S-ranked monster that lurks deep within its depths." Sylvie replied as she chuckled a bit looking at how pale Chad had become. "Please let''s not go. Can we decline the mission?" Chad pleadingly asked. "Nope!" -------------- Author : okeh dokeh bokeh pokeh what am I writing pls let me finish so I can make an outline. I don''t even remember how long or what was supposed to happen. *poof* 428 Extra Chapter 23 "Lurking Waters of Death huh?" Maria said as she was scanning the shelves in a library. "Since you are all resting, I thought we should get some information about it first. We are about to go to a dangerous place after all." Sylvie said as she looked at them. "Now let''s go! Split up and find all the information needed! Especially the monsters and creatures that lurk in those waters!" Sylvie added as she plucked a book out of a shelf immediately. "Sylvie... Isn''t that a romance story? I thought we were going to look for information about the Lurking Waters of Death..." Sam said as he looked at her and the book in her hand. "Of course! I am researching right now. This may look like a romance story... However, it clearly contains dangers that I can learn how to avoid by reading this." Sylvie said nonchalantly. ''That''s clearly a romance book you liar! You just want to read that instead of searching for information! That''s why you dragged all of us here!'' They all thought inside their head before they started to search for information on the Lurking Waters of Death. ... "Ah. An adventurer''s travel through the Lurking Waters of Death? Is this believable?" Maria found a book as she muttered to herself. "Oh well, might as well check it out." Maria shrugged as she found a comfy place to sit before opening the book. ... "Creatures and Monsters lying within the Lurking Waters of Death... An encyclopedia? This should help a lot." Lance said as he took up the book and also found a place to read it. ... The others also found books related to the Lurking Waters of Death. Ranging from short stories, to tales, and even to encyclopedias themselves. The group continued to gather information for a few hours before they decided to take a break. "Alright everyone, let''s go get some food. Otherwise, I believe you all won''t be able to remember any of that due to hunger." Sylvie said as she closed her book. "Finally! I thought I was going to die. The book was so long!" Sam let out a breath of relief as he also closed his book before standing up and stretching. The rest also did the same as they were tired of reading for hours. ''Heh, pathetic. Back on Earth, all the otakus read for hours on end. Even forgetting to sleep. Even though I am not an otaku, I had read multiple mangas and novels for hours on end too!'' Sylvie thought inside her head. ''But those are entertaining, unlike study books you may say? Hmph! Reading is reading! I don''t care what you say!'' Sylvie thought internally to herself before she started to leave the library with everyone else. They all headed to a restaurant that served seafood cuisine, as they were about to go fight monsters that lie within the water. This should serve as their appetizer before they fight which could possibly be the parents of such fishes. ------- Author : I was supposed to start the travels here, but I forgot I suck at making names. So I will be doing that tomorrow when I have time hehe *poof* 429 Extra Chapter 24 "This should be where we all are supposed to gather at." Sylvie said as she was following a path on the map that she had marked beforehand. "I mean, it is what the map says. I think we got here a bit too early... There isn''t anyone yet." Ariana said as she looked at the map that Sylvie was holding. "Well, we are early by an hour. I thought it would take us longer to get here. Unfortunately, we went too fast, thus, we have to wait even longer now. I guess we should make this place comfortable since we''ll be waiting for an hour. And probably a bit longer if we have to wait for the other parties to arrive." Sylvie said as she put the map away in her dimensional storage. "I guess so? However, what are we supposed to do to make this place comfortable in the first place? We''re literally in the middle of a forest..." Chad said as he looked at his surroundings. The others did the same as they were confused on how to make a comfortable place in a forest just for an hour. "I don''t know? Find out yourself. Ah, this branch looks nice. It reminds me of the times we had at the academy. A good place to take a nap on!" Sylvie said as she jumped onto a tree branch that was capable of holding her. "Well, good luck everyone. I shall take my nap now!" Sylvie said as she pulled a blanket out of her dimensional storage, as well as a pillow for her to lay on before she fell asleep. "She''s crazy... As always if I have to say so myself... Sleeping in the middle of nowhere, only she has the capability and idiocy to do so." Chad muttered as he looked at her. "Just let her do whatever. She does this every time anyway." Lance said as he found a tree to lean against followed by Elise who sat next to him. "You two are still lovey-doveys as always!" Chad said as he looked at the two before also turning his gaze towards Ariana and Sam. "Same for you two!" Chad said as he looked at the two who were both sitting side by side on a tree branch. "Hey man, get used to it. We''re literally the only ones not in a relationship." Benji said as he patted Chad''s shoulder. "Ha~ How come we''re the only ones that aren''t in a relationship... Wait! Sylvie isn''t in one either! Neither is Maria!" Chad said as a lightbulb suddenly appeared above his head. "If anyone can get in a relationship with Sylvie, I would worship him." Benji said as he shook his head. "Hey Benji, I found a nice place with flowers nearby. You wanna go check it out?" Maria said from the side all of a sudden. "I would love to." Benji said as he turned around and left Chad. He then followed Maria before the two disappeared out of Chad''s view. "..." "DARN IT! I KNEW YOU WERE A TRAITOR! I CAN''T BELIEVE I LISTENED TO YOU!!!" Chad said as he fell down onto his knees crying. "I''ll find a girl one day! Just you all watch!" Chad vowed. ------------ Author : how bout no *poof* 430 Extra Chapter 25 "Hey, do you think the adventurers will have the capability to successfully escort us through the Lurking Waters of Death?" A skinny looking man said as he looked at the person in front. "Probably not. This is why we have teleportation crystals just in case everything goes downhill." The person who was wearing a cloak that covered their entire body replied calmly. "Do you really have to wear a cloak to conceal your appearance?" The skinny looking man asked. "Adventurers aren''t trustworthy. Men aren''t trustworthy in general. How can I travel safely if they know who I am. Especially if they''re going to be forced onto the edge of death, which will unleash their carnal desires." The person in front replied. "Won''t your voice give it away though?" He asked. "They definitely won''t be an only men''s party. They definitely will have a female in their party. Therefore, voice alone won''t make them target me. Only my appearance will." The person in front replied calmly. "Alright then. We''ve made it to the meeting place." The skinny man said as he looked at the surroundings. "A group of kids?" He muttered when he saw Sylvie''s group who were sitting like couples. "I don''t recall this being a popular spot for couples... Wait, isn''t this a dangerous place with monsters first of all?" He whispered to the person who was wearing a cloak. "They have weapons. Looks like they''re a party that took on this mission. Though fairly young, someone probably has the capabilities in the group if they were able to take on this mission." The person wearing a cloak responded as they glanced to see if there was anyone strong in the vicinity. However, to their confusion, they actually found no one that looked relatively strong. It was just a bunch of kids. "Hey, kids! What are you doing here? Don''t you know it''s dangerous?" A burly man in the group said as he looked at them. "Are you the ones that we have to escort across the Lurking Waters of Death?" Chad asked when he heard a man nearby. "Err yes... Who''s the leader of this party?" He asked him. "Ah, she''s the leader of the party." Chad said as he pointed towards a tree branch. "I can''t seem to see anybody?" The man said puzzledly as he and his group looked at the tree branch. "She''s currently taking a nap right now. We did come an hour early by accident you see." Chad said as he scratched his cheeks embarrassed. "I see... Have any of the other parties come yet?" The burly man asked Chad another question. "I am afraid not. However, there is still a lot of time left anyway. Parties usually will try to get as much sleep as they can so they can regain all their strength and stamina. They''re probably carrying a lot of luggage since it''s going to be a long trip." Chad replied. "I see... Pleasure doing business with you kids then..." The burly man said as he held out his hand for a handshake. "Likewise." Chad replied as he took his hand. -------------- Author : I just came back at 10 pm to type ;-; too tired to start da advantur. *poof* 431 Extra Chapter 26 "Boss, it looks like the parties have arrived." The skinny man said as he looked at the person wearing the cloak. "All of them?" The person asked slowly and calmly as she quickly gave a glance at the people who had just entered their surroundings. ''A total of 19 people, 14 male, 5 female. All seem to be adults and some young ones. They seem more reliable than the group of kids that are already here. However, they pose more of a threat to us than the kids.'' She thought inside her head before she looked away. "Err no, there seems to still be two parties that have yet to arrive. According to the information I received, there is still an A-ranked adventurer party that goes by the name Blood Moon Witches. A full female party that consists of 6 members. They are great at deception and chaos, allowing them to be able to deal a lot of damage to the monsters that may appear in our pathway." The skinny man replied to her. "And there is also another A-ranked adventurer party that is called the Six Fated Hands, they are all pugilists. Hence, why they are called Six Fated Hands. They provide enough defence should any of the monsters get close to us. And they also use magic artifacts to help them in their strength." The skinny man added. "No, they''re already here." The burly man said. "Where?" The skinny man asked as he looked around. "Above us in the trees. They arrived at the same time as those parties. They''re most likely just scouting the other parties. The other parties seem to have also noticed them too." The burly man said as he pointed at the group of 19 that had just arrived. "They aren''t A and B-ranked adventurers for no reason I guess. They need at least that much strength to be able to take on this mission." The skinny man said as he sighed. "Since everyone is here we can start our journey then." The person wearing a cloak said. "Since everyone is here, let''s depart! The quicker we go, the quicker this mission will finish!" The skinny man said as he looked at the parties. "Alright, we''re ready to go." The parties responded as they departed. Sylvie''s group also followed them slowly. Although, gathering many looks of confusion from the other parties. Making them ask amongst each other as to why there were kids with them. "I forgot to mention, that is also a party that will be escorting us." The skinny man said as he pointed at Sylvie''s group. "No way! But they''re so young?!" The other parties cried out as they scrutinized Sylvie''s group from head to toe. "Don''t you know its rude to stare so intently like that?" Chad said as he sized up the other parties as well. "..." The other adventurers just stared at him. They decided to ignore this adventurer party that they did not have to escort. Since they were able to take the mission, they should have the capability to at least defend themselves. --------------- Author : I overslept sorri *poof* 432 Extra Chapter 27 "We''re almost there! Who''s going to go first?" The skinny man pointed out as he asked the various parties that had taken this escort mission. After hearing this, the various parties started to look at each other. Asking with their eyes and gestures to see who would go in front. That was until a brave enough party stood up for the task. The party was a relatively normal party that consisted of seven members each having their own corresponding job. They had one member as their healer, another member to scout the area, one to defend and hold back the enemy. They also had a magician and archer to provide cover from afar. As well as a swordsman and summoner who helped deal a lot of damage to the monsters and creatures. This was a perfect fit party if one wanted to be safe when exploring anything. As a measure to be able to handle any circumstances that may appear randomly. They are able to quickly deal with the threat or have at least enough power to escape shall anything wrong happen to them. "You kids stay near them." The adventurer parties decided to put Sylvie''s group with the ones who had put the mission onboard. They did this as they didn''t know who the kids were, nor their capabilities. Thus, they had to be safe and made sure they did nothing stupid when they were out of their vision and create trouble for the rest of them all. Sylvie''s group merely nodded as they went near the group who they were supposed to escort. They didn''t want to delay the trip anymore by arguing with other parties. Nor did they care, this mission was their way of traveling and to get material. Also to fight against strong monsters. With this set in stone, the other parties started to cover the escorted ones by being around them to defend anything that came from the sides, back, and front. This would ensure that there wouldn''t be any sneak attacks that could lead to some mishaps that could eliminate the entire group. Seeing that the adventurers had finally finished setting up their formation and putting their strategy to work, they finally started crossing onto the bridge that crossed the Lurking Waters of Death. The bridge that crossed the Lurking Waters of Death was made out of stone. However, after multiple years of neglect, the bridge was littered with trash and remains of skeletons and the unknown. "What a creepy place." You could hear some adventurers muttering as they looked around cautiously, in case any unsuspecting creatures would appear and start attacking them. "How long will it take us to cross this bridge again?" Sam asked Sylvie. "Five days on foot. That is if we walk nonstop. I''d assume it would take us eight days due to breaks such as meal times and the such." Sylvie replied back to him. "I see then..." He muttered when he heard the answer. ------------ Author : I had to go to my mum house and watch over my little brothers for a couple of hours. Then fix attempt to fix a printer for my aunt x_x *poof* 433 Extra Chapter 28 After a few hours of walking, the adventurers decided to take a rest. Of course, the only place they could take the rest on was the bridge. As now they were surrounded by the Lurking Waters of Death, which was fogged up. And the bridge that they were on. There were no other places to go to. "We stop here for today. We will take our rest and be careful during the night time. Monsters usually become really active during the night. So, we will replenish all the energy we can right now to be able to prepare for the onslaught if it ever happens." A man who was in his mid-forties said as he was covered in full iron gear with an iron sword. He was your typical person who looked like a knight but was an adventurer. "Alright." The other parties agreed. They weren''t going to mess around with such a dangerous mission. Sure, they would crack some jokes here and there and goof around if it was a B-ranked mission or below. However, they were taking on an A-ranked adventurer that they barely qualified for. One should know that an A-ranked adventurer isn''t simply stronger than an A-ranked monster. The same can also be said for the rankings established for the terrain. Such as A-ranked Lurking Waters of Death. It is one of the most dangerous places to mankind, therefore it was ranked as A-ranked. The only reason why it wasn''t ranked S-ranked was because people can still travel through it without being attacked. It only depended on their luck factor. Of course, there are still strong adventurers that can cross through this bridge without any trouble. Those like that of peak S-ranked adventurers and the widely known SS-ranked adventurers that have not been heard of in a long time. The adventurers quickly split up as they brought out their own items. As dimensional storage was pretty rare, and that storage bags and rings were pretty expensive. They carried their luggage instead. Quickly, the adventurers started to get their meals as they filled their stomachs with some food. Their energy quickly replenished as their body consumed the nutrients from the meal. Though what they ate were just prepared rations. They were created to provide adventurers with enough nutrients to travel, it didn''t have a lot of flavors or taste to it though. The adventurers couldn''t risk fishing in some unknown waters either. Who knew what monsters that would fish up. However, with Sylvie''s party, they had countless delicacies that were in Sylvie''s Dimensional Storage. They were able to eat fresh meals that she had preserved beforehand. They ate as they were scrutinized by the other adventurers who were also giving them looks of jealousy. However, they resisted the temptation to ask ''children'' for their meals. As they did not want to harm their reputation. Sylvie''s group did share some food with the people they were supposed to escort though, as they didn''t have much reputation to uphold. -------------- Author : VALORANT IS OUT AGAIN YAY cough cough I''m dying *poof* 434 Extra Chapter 29 "Hey Sylvie, do you think there will be any monsters that will show up today?" Chad asked her. "Probably not. Most of the monsters show up halfway through near the middle of the bridge. We''re only at the beginning of the bridge which is too close to land. The monsters won''t risk their lives hunting near there." Sylvie replied as she leaned on the bridge railing. "So a few days of waiting huh?" Chad muttered. "Not necessarily so, but yes at the same time. Maybe the weaker monsters will come attack though. However, that''s basically it until we reach halfway through our journey." Sylvie who heard his mutter said. "Escort missions are pretty boring now that I think about it. We did all that preparation and now we still have to wait a bit longer to have some action." He sighed as he looked at her. "There is still no guarantee we''ll get any action if the other parties handle all of the monsters too." Sylvie added as she glanced towards the other adventurers. "Just deal with it. It''s not like we haven''t waited before. It''s just like the days in the academy. We didn''t really do much as there weren''t enough missions for us to take. The guild master even restricted us to take more as he said the other adventurers needed to take them to sustain themselves financially." Lance said. "I wonder who they are though, for them to be able to issue such a mission. They surely aren''t unknown figures. I wonder what is in that carriage of theirs. Is it something good? Is it something bad? Who knows, it makes me more intrigued." Maria said as she looked at the group that they were supposed to escort. "You can be curious after we finish our mission. Besides, they don''t look like bad people. They are a really diverse group I would have to say. They also have a woman as their leader which is a surprise." Sam said when he heard her. "What do you mean by that? Am I not your leader?" Sylvie muttered when she heard what Sam had said. "That''s not what I was trying to imply..." Sam said weakly when he saw Sylvie''s look. "Hmph! I see you don''t take me as your leader. I see how it is Sam. I see." Sylvie pouted as she looked away from him. "Wait Sylvie listen I didn''t really mean it." Sam cried out as he didn''t want to get on Sylvie''s bad side. "Hmph!" Sylvie didn''t even bother to turn to look at him. "Sam you really messed up this time..." The group said as they looked at him with eyes of pity. "I really didn''t mean it though! I just worded it incorrectly! Forgive me Sylvie!" Sam cried out as he pleaded for her forgiveness. However, she just ignored him and didn''t spare him a single glance after. ------------ Author : yawn yawn yawn my throat no likey me no more sob sob ish stopid *poof* 435 Extra Chapter 30 Amidst the silent night on the bridge which was foggy enough to block that of even the stars. There were certain dangers that lurked within the darkness and shadows¡­ Having smelled some delicacies on the bridge that they have been resting nearby, they were roused awake to enjoy the meals that were presented to them. It was rare for such people to come across due to the restrictions that have been put across. Thus, they were unable to have a good meal in a long time. These beings that lurked within these waters had intelligence that the humans did not know of. However, if one placed the information together, they would notice this. The fact that the bridge had yet to be destroyed was due to the fact that the creatures that lie within the waters knew that humans needed this bridge, otherwise they would never come here ever again and find another route. Thus, they have left the route alone so that any courageous or fools would cross for them to enjoy their delicacies once in a while. The fact that many people have crossed the bridge this time has proved that their methods of leaving the bridge intact were correct. Meanwhile on top of the bridge lay the several parties, including Sylvie''s. Whom of which were taking their time recovering their stamina by resting. ''Mmm¡­ What is that smell? I feel like vomiting oh my god. It''s such a pungent fishy smell!'' Sylvie frowned as she covered her nose. Many other adventurers like her who had a strong sense of smell also did the same. However, that also gave the signal that there was danger''s lurking nearby. The pungent fishy smell came from nowhere, and the only cause of it would only be the creatures that lurk within the waters. "Everyone wake up! Prepare for enemy attack!" The party leader of the Blood Moon Witches said as she had felt some disturbances in the water. This was due to the natural chaos that creatures and monsters had within them. And the witches were extremely sensitive to chaos, as they were great at using chaos and deception. "We''re surrounded on all sides! They are going to come in waves!" She proceeded to add as the shadows started growing bigger within the waters. "Get in your formation! The kids and the travellers in the middle! Everyone else protects them from a side!" The leader of an A-ranked party said as he brandished his greatsword. Preparing to slay any creatures that were going to cross into his path. "Elise, you''ll provide cover fire with your bow from here. Try to use your electric arrows to electrocute any creatures that may lurk even further beneath the waters. We don''t want to deal with countless other creatures. They''ll just be a nuisance and take our vision away from the truly strong ones!" Sylvie said as she started to command the group. After telling Elise what to do, she started telling the others what to do. She also took out her staff instead of her sword since she was inside. -------------------- Author : Ill be typing 2k words starting from today 6/18/2020 ;-; sorry no chapters but procrastination from that you know¡­ Premium will still be in July like I promised. Hopefully? *poof* 436 Extra Chapter 31 There within the darkness of the night, the fog that was encasing them on the bridge. The various escort parties were unleashing all of their attacks as they fended off the sea creatures that were threatening to devour them. The Blood Moon Witches were trying their best to control the chaos that was inside the creatures to attack them from the inside. Even so, there were countless amount of creatures that were there. And they could only control one at a time. The party members from the Six Fated Hands were kicking and punching away anything that got too close. They were standing near the mages to protect them. As they didn''t really have any items that could attack the sea creatures from afar. They were only pugilists, after all, their magic wasn''t that strong. However, with the mages, it was an entirely different story. Countless chants such as "Electric Shock" and "Lightning Strikes" were heard. Electrocuting creatures in the sea was the easier route. And also because magic such as those of the Fire-type would be extremely useless against sea creatures who bore the water element. "They don''t seem to stop! Just how many are there?!" The escort parties started to complain as they were feeling the fatigue. "There surely can''t be this many! We aren''t even near the middle of the bridge yet! Just how much more dangerous will it get after then?! I thought there would only be a few creatures lurking near the ends of the bridge!" Several party members started to say. "That doesn''t matter! Right now we have to resist with all we can, otherwise, we won''t live to see another day! If one of us stops, it may spell the end for us! None of us can escape anyway!" The party leaders started to say so that no one would abandon the mission to ''save'' themselves. "Arrow Magic: Volley of Electric Arrows!" Elise muttered as she pulled her bowstring as she aimed up into the sky. An enormous amount of magic power surged into the tips of her fingers as an arrow formed on the bowstrings. She then let it loose. THWISH As the electric arrow reached its peak height, it split into multiple copies of itself. The arrows then turned downwards as they started to rain down upon the sea creatures. BOOM BOOM BOOM As the electric arrows hit the gigantic sea creatures, countless explosions were created. Unlike the other arrows that landed in the water, only to electrocute the ones still lurking within the waters. "What in the world¡­" The escort party members exclaimed as they saw the damage that Elise had caused. They were even more surprised because they saw her as a child. Now seeing what she was able to do, they had more hopes in being able to survive this onslaught. As they were able to see the countless amount of sea creatures that were electrocuted surface. Seeing that she wiped out the small nuisances, they were able to focus on the ones that were still alive. Mainly the strong ones. However, those only amounted to a few. After a couple of minutes of fighting, they had finally slain all the sea creatures for that section. "We did it!" The adventurers said as they plopped down onto the floor all exhausted. "We survived!" They exclaimed as they laughed happily. ''We survived indeed.'' Sylvie thought internally as she used ''Appraisal'' on Elise to see her status now. ----------------- Author : its cold in this basement \u003e.\u003e there are so many distractions in this¡­ Discord¡­ *poof* 437 Extra Chapter 32 ''Wow, she gained three levels from that. There must''ve been a lot of monsters lurking in the waters then. The sea creatures shouldn''t be that high of a level to give her that much experience points alone.'' Sylvie was awed as she read Elise''s stats. ''The three levels really boosted up her stats. They increased significantly. I guess even though it''s harder to level up when you''re already at a high level, the rewards are better than before.'' Sylvie thought to herself as she looked at the adventurers who were worn out. "We should rest here for now, since we seemed to have taken care of everything. If we move on and rest there, who knows if we''ll be attacked again. It''s best to stay here for now." The leaders of each party said as they started to rummage through their storage for supplements to regain their energy. After they replenished most of their stamina, some of the adventurers went up to Elise. As she was the one who caused most of the damage with her electric arrow volley. "Hey hey, how''d you do that?" Some mages were asking her as they were interested and wanted to be able to do the same thing. "By using magic." Elise replied as she looked at them. "I know it''s by magic but¡­ How did you cause it to have so much power in it even though they duplicated? Wouldn''t that usually split the arrow''s power into each individual?" The mages started to question her as they were confused and wanted the answer. "It''s because I put a lot of magic power into that arrow¡­ That''s why the duplicated arrows have a lot of firepower to them¡­ How else?" Elise asked them with her eyebrows raised. "You''re telling me that you have enough magic power to use such high tier magic? You''re kidding me. Just tell us the truth¡­" The mages said as they didn''t believe her and were starting to get impatient. "Hey you guys, stop picking on her. I don''t know why you''re messing with someone who eliminated like the entirety of the creatures. Are you trying to dig your own grave or something? She doesn''t even look exhausted, that means she can do it once more if she wanted to." A party leader said as he couldn''t watch the mages anymore. "Ugh¡­" The mages wanted to retort, however they were unable to. They could only give up and leave her alone as they shot glares at her. "People are annoying sometimes¡­" Elise said as she went by Lance. "Naturally, humans are full of jealousy and greed. They can''t stand you being stronger than them, thus they enter the state of denial. It really gets annoying when they''re at that stage." Lance replied as he hugged her. "Yeah. I wish they could control themselves though. It would make life so much easier." Elise said as she hugged him back. "HEY! YOU TWO! GET A ROOM! STOP SHOWING AFFECTION IN PUBLIC!" Chad cried out when he saw this scene. "How about you go find a lover then?" They both said to him bluntly. "Ugh¡­" ------------ Author : so tired ;-; *poof* 438 Extra Chapter 33 "M-Maal¡­ Maybe you should take a break yeah? You have been taking a lot of subjugation missions recently¡­" The Adventurer''s Guild Master said as he watched her go to the receptionist''s desk. "I already take a lot of breaks nya. I just need to clean everything so when they get back, they can''t take any nya. This will leave them bored until there are new ones nya." Maal said as she placed the mission she took in front of Illya. "Aiya, don''t you get tired from doing missions every day, Maal?" Illya said as she asked for her ID card so she could scan it. Maal gave her ID card as she replied, "Mmm¡­ It''s already tiring just coming here to get the missions nya¡­ I''d rather just go out and eliminate all the monsters nya¡­ However, the guild master will get angry at me nya¡­. nya nya." "Ah¡­ That''s too bad then. You already almost emptied out all the high ranked missions that are for individuals. Anyway, good luck Maal." Illya said as she caressed Maal''s soft fluffy cat ears. "Mmn¡­" Maal blushed a bit as she nodded. She then left the building leaving behind a crying guild master who was left with many complaints from other adventurers asking where all the missions went. ''It''s not my fault! Tell her to stop taking all the missions then! I am merely the guild master! I don''t restrict freedom!'' Frank thought to himself as he went back into his office. ''Though I have do have to say¡­ When will her group come back? There have been so many people visiting my branch due to them. Can''t they be any less popular? So many questions left and right asking me where their group is¡­ They''re always on missions! Or dining at some restaurant!'' Frank cried internally as he started to read documents to sign or pass them off. ¡­ Back on the bridge that crossed over the Lurking Waters of Death, there was a strange sound. The adventurers were confused to as what the sound was as they looked around. "Hey, do you guys hear that?" An adventurer asked his friend. "Yea¡­ It''s kind of eerie don''t you think? Especially in an environment like this where it is all foggy and all¡­" His friend replied as she hugged herself, feeling a strange and cold breeze. "If I recall correctly, in the textbooks it said this sound even though it is eerie, it kept away all the creatures. This is kind of a death sound for the creatures thus, keeping them away." Sylvie said. "Is that so. It makes it even more convenient then." Chad said when he heard her. The other adventurers also heard her. They weren''t high ranked adventurers for no reason after all. Thus, the party leaders agreed to advance as far as they could before the eerie sound disappeared. "Are there any myths or legends revolving around the sound?" Chad asked her. "Yeah, there are many. Do you wanna hear one?" She asked. "Sure, might as well since we''re just going to be walking for a while." He nodded his head. "Alright then." She said. The adventurers who heard this also got curious as they started paying attention to whatever she said. ---------- Author : bah bah bah¡­. VALORANT RANKED NEXT WEEK I''ll be streaming a lot on twitch.tv/fuyumiria you can ask me questions there *poof* 439 Extra Chapter 34 "Well, the story goes like this. The Lurking Waters of Death originally was not called that. It was actually a beautiful lake that had a beautiful palace built underneath." Sylvie started to tell the story. "Why was there a palace built underneath the lake?" Chad started asking questions right away. "I was going to tell you¡­ Why are you asking a question not even a minute in?" Sylvie replied as she got annoyed. "Ehh¡­ Sorry about that. I won''t ask then¡­" Chad said as he could feel stares burning his back from the adventurers. As he caused her to stop her storytelling. Sylvie too could also feel stares. However, they didn''t burn her back. They were just stares of curiosity as they wanted to hear her continue the story. Satisfying the stares, she continued the story. "The palace was actually built for a sea god, you see. It was a water dragon, no surprise that it would be worshipped as a god. Since dragons are typically known as the strongest in the world after all." Sylvie said as she continued her story. "It lived in peace as it protected the lake from any potential dangers. This had also shielded mankind from any threats such as a baby Kraken." "However, one day it all changed. Humans were greedy and wanted to kill the dragon. A dragon''s blood contains a lot of mana essence. Thus, being able to allow people who consume it to gain considerable strength. It is also something alchemists can use to produce strong potions too." "The scales of a dragon and claws too could be used to make strong equipment. Such as a sword and armor. And with all of that, it could make one potentially stand at the top of the world. Thus, they all banded together and started to bombard the ''sea god'' with attacks." "However, humans did not know that the sea god was friends with the hero party. The dragon had originally met with them and provided them with a blessing that allowed them to move easily underwater." "The heroes were the ones that got dwarves to build the palace for the dragon to live in. The dwarves were also blessed too, of course." "So, in the end, under the countless attacks from humans. The sea dragon eventually collapsed. However, with it no longer protecting the lake, sea creatures and monsters started to surface." "The humans started to regret their decisions when they realized this. However, it was already too late. What was done, was done. There was no reversing this fact." "However, it had still wanted to protect the lake with all it could. Thus, once in a while, the dead sea dragon''s screech would resonate scaring the creatures away." "And that is the end of the legend that I read in the library I guess." Sylvie said as she shrugged her shoulders. She then turned to look at every one. "Err¡­ Why are you all crying?" She asked them puzzledly. "This is just my sweat! Men sweat from our eyes!" The men said as they rubbed their eyes. "Wuuu¡­ Such a sad story! The sea dragon didn''t deserve that!" The women sobbed as they hugged each other for comfort. ''What the heck? It was just a legend¡­ A tragedy, not a sad story!'' Sylvie thought inside her head before looking away from them. ---------------- Author : :c don''t forget to join ma discord and watch ma twitch strem that is inconsistent. *poof* 440 Extra Chapter 35 "Though, after hearing that legend. It''s pretty sad isn''t it? The sea dragon was protecting the lake from all the monsters. However, it was killed nonetheless¡­ Why are people so idiotic due to greed?" Maria rubbed her eyes as she sobbed. "Ugh¡­ It''s whatever now. The past is the past. We need to get over it." Sylvie muttered as she looked at the other adventurers who agreed with Maria. "I wonder if I can find any of the sea dragon''s bones or scales still¡­ It should be fairly strong if it was able to withstand the attacks of the sea creatures and also the humans for a very long time¡­" Lance muttered to himself as he pondered. "Oi! How can you think of using its bones after such a sad story! Don''t you know it protected mankind! We should give it a burial instead!" Maria said as she hit him on the back of his head. "Ouch! It was just a thought!" Lance said as he held his head in pain. "Your bad thoughts need to go away! You don''t even feel sorry for the poor thing! Do you even have a conscience!?" Maria cried out as she wanted to hit him again. ''What kind of blunder did I do this time? Why is she hitting me? Elise doesn''t show any signs of protecting me either¡­'' Lance thought internally as he started to run away from Maria. "Say, how come I am not the one being hit by Maria this time? Isn''t that kind of odd? Usually I would be the one to say something dumb and have her chase after me¡­" Chad said as he pondered. "That''s because you''re an idiot. And she would probably throw you into the Lurking Waters of Death if she just heard what you said." Sylvie said as she looked at him. "No way! I was just stating the truth! Why would she throw me in there for no reason? I didn''t make fun of her. Or insult her in any way¡­" Chad cried out as he couldn''t think of a reason as to why she would do that. "Were you dropped as a child or something? Can you really not think of a reason why you would be thrown for saying something like that?" Sylvie muttered as she glanced at him before looking away. "Is your group always like that?" A female adventurer asked Sylvie. She was in her teens and wore a white robe while holding a staff. She had the typical healer get-up. "Well¡­ More or less I suppose? There isn''t really anyone normal in this group. We are missing one though. We kind of forgot about her back at home so¡­ We don''t really want to go back right now, unless we want to incur her wrath." Sylvie replied while turning around to see who was talking to her. "What an interesting batch you are¡­ How do you even forget one of your own members¡­" The female adventurer muttered as she decided to reevaluate everyone again. ------------- Author : t-t ima go take a shower ma hair no like me *poof* 441 Extra Chapter 36 Emm... Before we begin, can you all take a moment to breathe in and out? Please calm down and relax... Please don''t attack this cute lil'' author of yours, please! It appears that there is a set time before I can apply for premium for the next month (and I also got lazy with my stockpile that ran out) so it will be set to august. (Therefore I''ll just rush this extra chapter vol and begin the main plot right away... My birthday is August 1st, premium will start August 1st, MGS lasts for 4 months. My novel started on 01/01/2019 and therefore it will end 01/01/2021. (thanks for forgiving me hopefully no pitchforks and torches pls) - your cute lil'' author --------------------------------------------------- "Well, that should be the half-way mark¡­ Right?" Sylvie asked as she pointed at a deformed statue that was supposed to be a landmark. "Umm¡­ Yeah¡­ I think I saw that section of it in a book before. Albeit, it looks really strange¡­ Do sea monsters eat stone or something?" Ariana asked. "Uhh no¡­ It probably just wore down after years of neglect. Well¡­ Maybe one day it will be restored to original. Though, that will take a very long time." Sylvie replied as she looked at the fog and the body of water that surrounded them. "Yeah, it looked really pretty in the picture that was drawn in the textbooks. It would be really nice if the Lurking Waters of Death was restored. I heard that a lot of people liked to travel using ships here." Maria said as she joined them in their conversation. "Yeah, maybe if SS-ranked adventurers Lina and Melissa were still alive this could be reversed. I heard the both of them were magicians, however, they still died ultimately in the end after fighting the evil god. It is only thanks to their power along with the 3 others of the hero party were they finally able to defeat that evil god." A female adventurer said softly. "Just how strong are the SS-ranked adventurers in the end? I mean we''re already A-ranked adventurers. Almost the strongest out of them all, almost reaching S-rank. There can''t be such a huge gap between S and SS-ranked right?" Ariana muttered, however, they were still able to hear her words with their high level of hearing. "No, there is a really huge gap. That''s why there are only 5 SS-ranked adventurers in this entire world." An adventurer replied to her. "I''ve seen the destruction an SS-ranked adventurer has caused. I didn''t get to see them in person, however, I was able to see the aftermath. An entire mountain was leveled in an instant. I don''t know which of the 3 it was that are still living." The adventurer added as he looked at the rest of the group. "I see, can you tell us a bit more about this difference? Along with some comparisons?" Chad asked as he was curious. "Sure, I don''t mind. We still have a long way to go after all." The adventurer nodded as it was his turn to tell a story. -------------- Author : forgive me pls *poof* 442 Extra Chapter 37 "Well¡­ How should I start this off? It was many years ago. Like around the time I started to become an adventurer I suppose." He started to narrate as he started to remember the past. "It all began when I was on a mission to eliminate some goblins within the Wretched Timberland Forest. I think it was my first commission I had when I was a D-ranked adventurer. It was honestly more of a scout mission rather than an execution." He said. "I decided to go around the night when monsters are most active. Just in case I was ever in a predicament and could use those goblins as distractions I suppose. I was pretty confident at running away back in the day after all." He continued as he chuckled a bit reminiscing his past. ¡­ "Careful on your way out there! It is really dangerous at night in those types of places! Who knows what could be lurking within the darkness¡­" A cute guild receptionist had said to him as she scanned his ID Card. "Don''t worry. I am confident I am able to outrun anything that comes my way. If worst comes to worst, I will probably just climb a tree and hide up there." He replied to comfort her. "You know, that doesn''t make me less worried at all. Everywhere you go, there is always some type of trouble that follows. Like that one time, you supposedly went to pick up some herbs. How did you end up bringing the dead body of an orc? When were there even orcs near that area?" She grumbled as she looked at him. "Uh¡­ One can''t be that unlucky alright? It is not like that will happen twice. After all, I am still here alive and well aren''t I? I am also in perfect condition. Therefore, nothing can go wrong! Just mere goblins, I defeated an orc. They won''t pose much of a threat!" He said as he pounded on his chest with his fists assuring her. "Fine, whatever you say. Just go already. The longer I see you, the more I can stand you. You don''t even want to heed my advice. Hmph!" She angrily pouted at him as she turned away from him. "Ah! It was a joke! I will prepare alright! I''ll be extra careful! Don''t be angry with me! You already know that whoever you dislike, the other guild receptionists will surely ignore them too!" He immediately started to apologize when he saw this happen. "This is my job after all! I need the money to live! Also for my family back at home! There is no way I will die until I can guarantee their success in life." He added to reassure her one last time before she could say anything else. "Fine, you can go now. It is already getting late, you wouldn''t want your family to worry right?" She said as she no longer pouted. "Alright, I will be going now." He said as he waved her goodbye before exiting the building. "Bye!" She waved back at him. -------------- Author : My internet so bad today wtf?? It was dead for like 4 hours. It also died for an extra 2 hours the moment I typed 18 words! *poof* 443 Extra Chapter 38 "Phew! I am finally here! So this is where the goblins were sighted by the merchants huh?" He muttered to himself as he was nearing the entrance of a cave inside a mountain. "It sure looks like a normal cave, it also sure looks like something I wouldn''t enter normally too." He added as he chuckled to himself. "Alright, let''s get this mission done quickly!" He said to himself as he opened his bag. He proceeded to pull out a paper swan that had enchantments on it. "Go! Magical Item : Scouting Swan!" The paper swan immediately came to life as it started to move around. Providing the adventurer with the vision it was able to capture using its inanimate eyes. "Thankfully these things are cheap. The only downside to this is the effective range it has¡­ It can only go 200 meters away from the user''s location." He muttered to himself as he remembered the price tags of the other scouting items on the shelf. He shuddered just thinking about it. However no more. He had a mission to complete, and he had already started it. "Let''s see what is in this cave." He muttered to himself as he motioned for the paper swan to fly into the cave slowly and cautiously. "Tch. This place is too dark for me. Let''s see if this will work¡­ Maybe it will attract the attention of anything nearby too." He muttered as he made a torch and threw it as hard as he could into the cave. "That should be far enough for my paper swan to scout." He muttered as he climbed on top of a tree just in case anything was to catch him unsuspected on the ground. As the paper swan flew into the cave, what greeted its eyes was a huge amount of yellow eyes with green skin. "What in the world¡­ Why are there so many goblins in here? Just what is deeper into the cave?" He sweated heavily as he commanded the paper swan to go deeper into the cave. After a bit of flying, there was a door in front of it. Blocking its path. However, it wasn''t an ordinary door. The door had various engravings on it. All that looked very demonic. "This is bad¡­ This is either a dungeon or a secret hidden altar for a demon. I need to get back and tell the others!" He said as he cut off his connections with the paper swan before packing up and running away from the forest. However, the moment he left the forest. There was a loud sound that caused the earth to quake and rumble. Quickly turning around to see what it was, the huge mountain that was once in view was suddenly gone. "W-what! How is that even possible? What happened!?" He said out loud in surprise and in fear. After saying that, he proceeded to put all his strength into his legs to sprint away from that location before he got caught in the aftermath. ------------ Author : yawn i was forcefully woken up to go out with my cousins sob sob *poof* 444 Extra Chapter 39 "Honestly, all I can suspect is that it was done by an SS-ranked adventurer. There were no other beings near. And which devil would destroy his own altar? I don''t recall dungeons ever being able to explode either." The adventurer said as he finished his story. "So that was just a random occurrence that you somehow just happened to be nearby to witness? And you were unable to confirm what it was?" Chad asked him when he heard the story. "Well, after that I of course had to tell the guild master what had happened. I mean the earthquake was felt from very far after all. They thought there was going to be a devastating earthquake that would wipe out their entire town." He replied as he shrugged his shoulders. "However, since they destroyed something that was infested with so many monsters and creatures. Something that was most likely a dungeon or a demonic altar. They were probably an SS-ranked adventurer." He said once more. "S-ranked adventurers may be able to split a mountain in half. However, they aren''t able to completely pulverize the mountain into nothing. Even causing the earth to split apart just from the aftermath." He added after that. "For example, the upcoming star S-ranked adventurer Shiro. And her mentor, S-ranked Kias. Kias has split multiple mountains in half with his sword and Shiro who has created many holes in mountains. They were unable to completely erase it. This shows the huge gap between the two ranks." The adventurer finally said as he used the two adventurers who have been in fame recently. "I didn''t realize there was such a huge disparity in ranks... Wait, doesn''t that mean we''re already strong enough to be S-ranked adventurers?" Chad said the first part out loud and muttered the last part to himself. ''I mean sure we are young... But, we can already harm the mountain! Therefore, we have the strength of S-ranked adventurers! Albeit not as strong as Shiro and Kias, excluding Sylvie. We could be low tier S-ranked adventurers for sure!'' He thought to himself as he used destroying mountains as a reference to their power levels. "Anyway, it looks like storytime is over for me. The night is about to come. How about we rest here? We should be done with this trip in two more days. Everyone can share their own stories I suppose." The adventurer said as he looked at everyone. "Agreed, I wouldn''t mind sharing some stories. I did bring some fine alcohol along if you all want to drink some. Who knows if we''ll be in danger in the passing days. We might as well indulge ourselves all we can before something happens." The party leader of one of the escort groups said. "We''re fine with it as well." Other adventurer teams said as they also took out the alcohol they had sneakily brought with them. "Wait! How come you all brought alcohol with you!? Wait a minute... Isn''t that the wine I had kept safely hidden two months ago!? Why do you have it!?" An adventurer said as he pointed at his party member. "Ehh? Come on, we''re all gonna drink it together. it''ll taste better anyway!" The party member who robbed him of his alcohol said. "Fine! You better give me a reason for stealing my alcohol later!" The adventurer said as he sat down and started to take out food. ------------------------ Author : zzz *poof* 445 Extra Chapter 40 "Well, I suppose we''ll start off with me?" A man said as he took large gulps of alcohol. "How should I start this off. I guess I''ll start off with how I began my adventuring career to now then." The man took a while to ponder before he thought of something. "I was born in a distant village that was poor. I grew up learning how to farm alongside my parents. My elder brother grew up and became a knight in the city which brought him a lot of money. This helped our economic stance change as we had an easier time living." The man began to tell. "One day he suddenly came up to me and asked if I wanted to learn the sword to protect myself and others close to me." He said as he took another gulp of his alcohol. "Of course I said yes. Who wouldn''t want the power to protect themself after all. Though it didn''t necessarily get me that much stronger to what I am now. I was able to protect the village when monsters would show up. When I hit my teenage years, I also joined him to be knights in the city." The man said. "After so many years working as a knight, he had finally become the captain of a knights squad. Thus, I was put in his tutelage when I was recruited." ... "Elder brother, what should we do? The village down south is being raided by bandits. They''re requesting for assistance. The knights down there can''t hold them off." He asked his brother who was sitting at his desk. "Don''t call me elder brother here. Call me captain, as that is what I am." His brother replied to him. "And of course, we will go help them. What type of knight are we if we don''t go help the ones in need?" His brother added as he stood up from his chair and took his sword which was sheathed off the wall. "Wait if you''re going, who is going to watch over the place?" The younger brother asked. "You. You haven''t been here long enough to join missions like this yet. Only after you have risen through the ranks will you be allowed to participate in missions like this. We don''t want any unnecessary hostages and incompetent people to hold us back." The elder brother said as he left his room. "I didn''t sign up to be a knight just to stay within the city and train all day though... When am I going to be sent out?" The younger brother muttered as he watched his elder brother leave. He went to the window to watch his elder brother rally up his own squad before they headed out to the village in hopes of eliminating the bandits. Little did they know it would be the last thing they would ever do in their lives. As they were heading towards an ambush with only death awaiting them. ... "After that, I resigned as a knight and became an adventurer. As knights were held back and restricted by many rules. I could''ve been with my brother, maybe that would''ve changed things a little bit. Sorry for the sad story kiddos." The man said as he looked at Sylvie''s group. "Not a problem. We''re fine with it." Chad said as he glanced at Maria and Ariana who were crying. And the rest who were silent and calm. "Why are you all crying so much, look at these kids! They aren''t even crying!" The adventurers started to tease their members. "Shut up! How aren''t you crying! You heartless person! He just lost his elder brother in that story!" They replied to their friends. ''I''ve read too many sad dramas...'' Sylvie thought inside her head. ------------------- Author : another zzz *poof* Chapter 446 - Extra 41 "Alright, it''s my turn then!" A female adventurer said this time. "I started off as a normal adventurer you know. I just wanted to do some normal easy jobs such as picking up herbs, finding stuff, cleaning houses, gathering materials. I just wanted to find myself a pretty safe and stable income. As I wasn''t born in the city but outside." She started to say. "At an outside glance, it would look like you can gather a lot of herbs and get a lot of cash in return right? However, people tend to forget the other adventurers who also take the job. Thus, I couldn''t really make money out of doing any of these jobs. If I could even get them at all." She said embarrassed. "At this point in time, I realized that people with the ability to heal were strongly needed in parties. I only knew weak and tiny healing spells at that time though, as I didn''t have the education for it. The only spells I knew were light cure and heal. You know, the minor spells that can only help with small wounds such as a cut and a scratch." She said as she realized how awful her healing magic was back in the day. "However, some parties saw that I had potential. Since I was able to use healing spells. They said that I can increase the power of my spells if I leveled up. Thus, they invited me to join their party. We went around taking on missions as I did nothing. Aside from using my light cure and heals repeatedly so, I could increase my MP. I also took in a lot of experience from them killing the monsters, thus, raising my levels by a lot." "However, not every mission would guarantee success and safety after all. The party got greedy and went into a dungeon thinking they would be able to survive if I could heal all their wounds. Such naive thinking, they were immediately killed by wounds through the head and heart. After all, I can''t heal already dead people." She said sadly as she reminisced about her past. "However, thanks to a teleportation scroll that I had saved all my money on. And also being in the back where I wouldn''t suddenly die without warning. I was able to activate it and get out of there in time. The others were already dead though, I could do nothing about it but tell the guild about what happened." She started to tear up. "And after hopping from party to party, I am finally here where I am now. With the capabilities of an A-ranked healer." She said as her party members went around to give her a hug. "It''s okay, don''t cry. We won''t die on you. After all, we are party members! We will live together and die together." Her party members said as they comforted her. "What was that about sad stories... Why does everyone comfort her but not me when I told my sad story?" The man muttered to himself as he saw the disparity within his party and hers. "Maybe because she looks like she needs comforting. And you don''t look like the type of person who needs comfort at all." Chad said as he patted his shoulder. "Why is a kid trying to comfort me. All of a sudden I want to smoke a cigar right now..." The man said as he felt betrayed by his party members who didn''t make eye contact with him as they ate their meal silently. "Looks like you all need some training after we''re done with this mission." He said which made his entire party have goosebumps as they wanted to cry. "Don''t do it leader!" They begged him all at once. However, he looked away from them as he made up his mind. ----------------- Author : My stomach doing a big growl. So painful. Where is the food!?!?!? *poof* Chapter 447 - Extra 42 As you all can see I am now going premium! However, this is still the extra chapter. You can decide not to read this and wait for Volume 3! (vol 2 ended up being this sorri). I will be putting the chapter number which is Volume 3 in my summary when I get there for all to know. As for now, have fun reading~ It is also was my bday yesterday and I was streaming on twitch.tv/fuyumiria at 6 PM CST. "Well, it is our turn I suppose? The leader of the Blood Moon Witches said as she started to tell her tale. "Honestly, every year we slowly gain a new addition to this party. It''s really nice you know? Originally it was just me and Christine here." She said as she wrapped her arms around another girl who blushed in embarrassment. "Trista... Everyone is looking at us you know..." Christine said shyly as she looked at her leader with her face flushed red. "Ah, it''s fine. Let them see it. You are cute after all. The men won''t be able to do anything anyway. As long as I am here." Trista said as she flashed a look at the male adventurers. Which in turn, lead the male adventurers to blush at her due to her charm. However, those with girlfriends were quickly smacked out of the charm in a painful way. And also met with a glare and a pout in their eyes. "Wait I didn''t mean it!" "I-it wasn''t my fault! It was her charm ability!" "No no no no no. Don''t be angry, please! I won''t do it again!" Many male adventurers started to say as they pleaded to their girlfriends. However, they were obviously met with rejection. Shortly after, there were four small camps. The girls who felt betrayed by their boyfriends. The boys who felt wronged by their girlfriends. The group that was charmed by the witch Trista still. And Sylvie''s group excluding Chad (who is apart of the charmed group). Meanwhile, the root cause of this was merely giving a smile. She really liked causing chaos within the parties... Seeing them separate made her happier as a result. However, none of this made her stop her hug onto Christine. "So Christine... When will you marry me?" Trista suddenly whispered into her ears. "E-ehh!? B-but Trista... I can''t do that... Is there any place that will allow us to marry anyway?" Christine blushed even harder as she heard the question that flew out of Trista''s mouth and into her ear. "It will be alright. If there isn''t any place that will allow us to do so, we can always do it secretly. Or once we get stronger, will there be anyone to stop us from marrying?" Trista whispered once more which sent Christine into turmoil. "I-I don''t know..." Christine could only mutter back to her. "It''s alright. There is still a lot of time left for you to decide. But when you do, hehehe..." Trista laughed as she said that. "Un..." Christine could only nod as she didn''t know how to reply. "So what about the rest of your party?" An adventurer suddenly asked Trista. "Well. I and Christine started off as C-ranked adventurers due to our examination. We kind of wrecked everything with our magic you see. Albeit it is really weak compared to the stage that we''re at now." Trista started to tell her tale again. "And then we found this little girl here during one of our missions at a village that had been wrecked by monsters." Trista said as she let go of her hug around Christine and started to hug someone else who was a head shorter than her. "Big sister Trista..." The little girl cried out in surprise as she disliked the spotlight. Having so many eyes on her made her as embarrassed as Christine. She really wanted to curl up and hide somewhere. "As you can see, she is still shy. Anyway, since she was the sole survivor of her village, and the fact that she begged us to take her in. We let her into the party and trained her. Bringing her with us around the place. She''s like our little sister in a sense. She even calls us big sister too." Trista said as she gave the little girl some head rubs. "On our adventure a few years later these two joined us. Since we were recruiting at that time due to having a lack of members for more difficult missions. Since there were only three of us, and we needed a minimum of five at the time." Trista continued as she pointed at two other girls next to her. "Starting on from there, we took many missions to make a name for ourselves. And sooner or later, we are here! Our most notable thing is probably when a war happened between two neighboring cities. We simply charmed one of the cities to fight amongst each other. This is also why no one chases us even if our beauty is immense." Trista said as she laughed recalling her past. "I have a question, why do they call you Blood Moon Witches? When you clearly are humans who know magic." Another adventurer asked her a question. "Everyone started to call us witches after that. So I decided to name us the Blood Moon witches since the moon is usually affiliated with witches somehow. And blood to separate us from the normal witches. Even though it sounds ominous." Trista said as she shrugged. "Basically everywhere we go there is usually bloodshed somewhere. Maybe due to some people fighting each other due to our charm or something. Or couples breaking up and stuff. What a shame, they just couldn''t resist us." Trista added. "That''s kinda problematic... Wouldn''t you technically be classified as a villain after that then? If all you do is create chaos?" An adventurer asked "Well, normally we would''ve been classified as a criminal. However, due to our merits, the kingdom has decided to not punish us and allowed us to not be classified as a villain. Therefore, we aren''t persecuted by anyone and can maintain relatively safe as we enjoy our adventurer days." Trista replied. "I see. Your merits must be insanely crazy or something. If that''s how much the kingdom trusts you. Even after all the havoc that you have created." Another adventurer muttered. "Indeed! The king has also called us to receive rewards too! It was a great thing! We were able to buy a mansion near the countryside. It was a nice spot honestly." Trista said. ... I am disappointed in myself. I already missed day 1 of MGS, therefore I can''t even make money this month. :lost: I only had to type 500 more words but was distracted by my irl friends calling me for an hour. Then I already had a schedule to stream. And now I''m 2+ hours too late to submit chapter *poof*